







 
   
     
       
         An answer to Mr. Dodwell and Dr. Sherlocke, confuting an universal humane church-supremacy aristocratical and monarchical, as church-tyranny and popery : and defending Dr. Isaac Barrow's treatise against it by Richard Baxter ; preparatory to a fuller treatise against such an universal soveraignty as contrary to reason, Christianity, the Protestant profession, and the Church of England, though the corrupters usurp that title.
         Baxter, Richard, 1615-1691.
      
       
         
           1682
        
      
       Approx. 401 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 88 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2004-08 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A26860
         Wing B1184
         ESTC R16768
         11733763
         ocm 11733763
         48440
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A26860)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 48440)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 11:8)
      
       
         
           
             An answer to Mr. Dodwell and Dr. Sherlocke, confuting an universal humane church-supremacy aristocratical and monarchical, as church-tyranny and popery : and defending Dr. Isaac Barrow's treatise against it by Richard Baxter ; preparatory to a fuller treatise against such an universal soveraignty as contrary to reason, Christianity, the Protestant profession, and the Church of England, though the corrupters usurp that title.
             Baxter, Richard, 1615-1691.
          
           [24], 151 p.
           
             Printed for Thomas Parkhurst ...,
             London :
             1682.
          
           
             Reproduction of original in Union Theological Seminary Library, New York.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Barrow, Isaac, 1630-1677. -- Treatise of the Pope's supremacy.
           Catholic Church -- Controversial literature.
           Papacy.
        
      
    
     
        2004-03 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2004-04 SPi Global
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2004-05 Judith Siefring
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2004-05 Judith Siefring
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2004-07 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           AN
           ANSWER
           TO
           Mr.
           Dodwell
           and
           Dr.
           Sherlocke
           ;
           Confuting
           an
           Universal
           Humane
           Church-Supremacy
           ,
           Aristocratical
           and
           Monarchical
           ;
           as
           Church-Tyranny
           and
           Popery
           :
           And
           defending
           Dr.
           
             Isaac
             Barrow's
          
           Treatise
           against
           it
           .
        
         
           By
           
             Richard
             Baxter
          
           .
        
         
           Preparatory
           to
           a
           fuller
           Treatise
           against
           such
           an
           Universal
           Soveraignty
           ,
           as
           contrary
           to
           Reason
           ,
           Christianity
           ,
           the
           Protestant
           Profession
           ,
           and
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ;
           though
           the
           Corrupters
           usurp
           that
           Title
           .
        
         
           LONDON
           :
           Printed
           for
           
             Thomas
             Parkhurst
          
           ,
           at
           the
           Bible
           and
           Three
           Crowns
           ,
           at
           the
           lower
           end
           of
           Cheapside
           ,
           near
           Mercers
           Chappel
           ,
           1682.
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           
             READER
             ,
          
        
         
           THough
           the
           difference
           between
           Mr.
           Dodwell
           (
           and
           Mr.
           Thorndike
           ,
           and
           such
           others
           )
           ,
           and
           those
           condemned
           by
           them
           ,
           be
           very
           great
           ,
           I
           would
           not
           have
           it
           seem
           greater
           than
           it
           is
           .
           The
           sum
           of
           it
           is
           as
           followeth
           :
        
         
           1.
           
           Mr.
           Dodwell
           thinketh
           that
           there
           is
           no
           true
           Ministry
           ,
           Church-Sacraments
           ,
           nor
           Covenant-right
           to
           pardon
           and
           salvation
           ,
           but
           where
           there
           is
           a
           Ministry
           delivering
           the
           Sacraments
           ,
           who
           were
           ordained
           by
           Bishops
           (
           in
           his
           sense
           of
           Bishops
           )
           ,
           who
           had
           their
           Ordination
           from
           other
           Bishops
           ,
           and
           they
           from
           others
           ,
           by
           an
           uninterrupted
           chain
           of
           succession
           from
           the
           Apostles
           .
        
         
           We
           know
           ,
           that
           by
           this
           Doctrine
           he
           condemneth
           ,
           or
           unchurcheth
           ,
           not
           only
           the
           Reformed
           Churches
           ,
           the
           Greeks
           and
           other
           Easterns
           ,
           but
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           it self
           ,
           and
           leaveth
           no
           certainty
           of
           the
           very
           being
           of
           any
           one
           Church
           on
           earth
           .
        
         
           And
           we
           maintain
           ,
           that
           the
           sacred
           Scripture
           is
           the
           universal
           Law
           of
           Christ
           ,
           in
           which
           he
           hath
           described
           and
           instituted
           the
           office
           and
           work
           of
           the
           sacred
           Ministry
           ,
           and
           appointed
           the
           way
           of
           their
           continuance
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           by
           necessary
           Qualification
           ,
           Election
           ,
           Consent
           ,
           and
           ordinarily
           regular
           Ordination
           .
           That
           as
           Presbyters
           now
           lay
           on
           hands
           with
           the
           Bishop
           ,
           so
           senior
           Pastors
           are
           the
           Ordainers
           ,
           as
           the
           Colledg
           of
           Physicians
           license
           Physicians
           ,
           and
           the
           Convocation
           of
           Doctors
           make
           Doctors
           (
           and
           man
           generateth
           man
           )
           .
           But
           to
           avoid
           contention
           and
           division
           ,
           the
           Churches
           have
           used
           to
           make
           one
           of
           these
           Presbyters
           or
           Pastors
           a
           President
           ,
           and
           partly
           a
           Ruler
           in
           each
           Colledg
           and
           Church
           ,
           and
           given
           him
           a
           Negative
           
           voice
           in
           Ordinations
           ;
           against
           which
           we
           strive
           not
           ,
           but
           maintain
           ,
           1.
           
           That
           his
           consent
           is
           not
           so
           necessary
           ,
           as
           that
           no
           one
           can
           be
           a
           true
           Presbyter
           that
           hath
           it
           not
           .
           As
           the
           Clergy
           at
           Rome
           in
           
           Cyprian's
           days
           long
           governed
           when
           they
           had
           no
           Bishop
           ;
           so
           if
           the
           Bishop
           be
           dead
           ,
           or
           refuse
           to
           ordain
           ,
           or
           would
           ordain
           none
           but
           Here●icks
           ,
           or
           uncapable
           men
           ,
           or
           would
           tyrannize
           and
           impose
           men
           not
           consented
           to
           ,
           the
           Ordination
           is
           valid
           that
           is
           made
           without
           him
           .
           And
           2.
           
           That
           the
           true
           chief
           Pastor
           of
           every
           particular
           formed
           Church
           ,
           is
           a
           true
           Bishop
           ,
           though
           Diocesans
           should
           deny
           it
           .
           3.
           
           And
           that
           even
           Ordination
           it self
           is
           necessary
           but
           for
           
             Order
             where
             it
             may
             be
             had
             ,
          
           and
           not
           to
           the
           
             Being
             of
             the
             Ministry
             where
             it
             cannot
             be
             had
             on
             lawful
             terms
             ,
          
           no
           more
           than
           Coronation
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           or
           publick
           solemnization
           to
           Marriage
           .
           4.
           
           And
           we
           are
           assured
           ,
           that
           if
           Regular
           Ordination
           were
           interrupted
           by
           death
           ,
           heresie
           ,
           refusal
           ,
           neglect
           ,
           
             e.
             g.
          
           at
           
             Antioch
             ,
             Alexandria
             ,
             Constantinople
             ,
             Jerusalem
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           Christs
           Charter
           ,
           or
           Scripture-Law
           would
           presently
           restore
           it
           to
           persons
           duly
           qualified
           ,
           chosen
           and
           ordained
           by
           the
           fittest
           there
           that
           can
           be
           had
           .
           5.
           
           If
           this
           were
           not
           so
           (
           as
           multitudes
           of
           schismatical
           and
           unlawful
           Popes
           Ordinations
           at
           Rome
           would
           be
           invalid
           ,
           
             e.
             g.
             John
             13.
          
           and
           21.
           and
           23.
           and
           Eugenius
           4th
           deposed
           as
           a
           Heretick
           by
           a
           General
           Council
           ,
           &c.
           )
           so
           every
           usurping
           Bishop
           that
           pretendeth
           falsly
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           himself
           lawfully
           ordained
           ,
           would
           nullifie
           Churches
           ,
           Ministry
           and
           Sacraments
           of
           all
           ordained
           by
           him
           .
           And
           many
           have
           falsly
           pretended
           to
           Orders
           .
           6.
           
           And
           that
           if
           men
           must
           refuse
           the
           Government
           and
           Sacraments
           of
           all
           Bishops
           and
           Presbyters
           that
           do
           not
           prove
           to
           them
           a
           Regular
           Ordination
           uninterrupted
           for
           1600.
           years
           ,
           all
           the
           Ministry
           on
           earth
           may
           be
           refused
           :
           and
           none
           for
           so
           doing
           should
           be
           called
           Schismaticks
           .
           I
           never
           yet
           heard
           or
           saw
           a
           Bishop
           prove
           such
           a
           succession
           ,
           nor
           ever
           knew
           one
           that
           would
           take
           his
           Oath
           on
           it
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           a
           true
           Bishop
           on
           such
           terms
           .
        
         
         
           II.
           Mr.
           Dodwell
           thinks
           that
           the
           Presbyters
           ,
           yea
           and
           Bishops
           ,
           were
           not
           given
           by
           God.
           Pag.
           60.
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             But
             where
             do
             they
             find
             ,
             that
             God
             ever
             gave
             Bishops
             ,
             Presbyters
             and
             Deacons
             ?
          
           Where
           note
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           of
           the
           Office
           in
           specie
           that
           we
           speake
           .
        
         
           But
           we
           think
           that
           God
           hath
           made
           or
           instituted
           the
           Office
           and
           its
           work
           .
           And
           if
           he
           did
           not
           ,
           1.
           
           Who
           did
           ?
           If
           men
           ,
           was
           it
           Clerg-ymen
           or
           Lay-men
           ?
           If
           Lay-men
           ,
           was
           it
           Christians
           or
           Infidels
           ?
           And
           by
           what
           Authority
           ?
           Do
           the
           children
           beget
           the
           fathers
           ,
           and
           yet
           may
           not
           Presbyters
           propagate
           their
           species
           ?
           If
           Clergy-men
           ,
           who
           were
           they
           ?
           If
           not
           Apostles
           ,
           or
           Prophets
           ,
           or
           Evangelists
           ,
           they
           were
           none
           .
           If
           these
           ,
           then
           it
           seems
           the
           Apostles
           did
           it
           not
           as
           Bishops
           ;
           for
           it
           is
           the
           making
           of
           the
           
             first
             Bishops
          
           that
           we
           question
           .
           And
           what
           the
           Apostles
           did
           (
           not
           as
           Bishops
           ,
           but
           )
           as
           commissioned
           Apostles
           ,
           Christ
           did
           by
           his
           Spirit
           .
           And
           they
           that
           will
           do
           the
           like
           ,
           must
           have
           the
           like
           Office
           ,
           Authority
           and
           Spirit
           .
           If
           God
           gave
           not
           Bishops
           ,
           because
           the
           Apostles
           made
           them
           ,
           then
           God
           gave
           us
           not
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           because
           the
           Apostles
           and
           Evangelists
           wrote
           it
           .
        
         
           And
           is
           not
           this
           the
           same
           or
           worse
           Doctrine
           than
           that
           which
           the
           Italian
           Iesuits
           would
           have
           had
           pass
           at
           Trent
           ,
           against
           Gods
           making
           Bishops
           or
           their
           Office
           ?
        
         
           And
           if
           God
           gave
           not
           Bishops
           or
           Presbyters
           ,
           they
           that
           reject
           them
           ,
           reject
           no
           gift
           or
           institution
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           And
           if
           men
           made
           them
           ,
           how
           come
           they
           to
           be
           essential
           to
           the
           Church
           ?
           Did
           not
           Christ
           and
           his
           Spirit
           in
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           institute
           so
           much
           as
           the
           Church-essentials
           ?
        
         
           And
           if
           men
           made
           Bishops
           and
           Presbyters
           
             in
             specie
          
           ,
           may
           not
           man
           unmake
           them
           ?
        
         
           III.
           Mr.
           Dodwell
           maintaineth
           ,
           that
           the
           power
           of
           Presbyters
           is
           to
           be
           measured
           by
           the
           intention
           of
           the
           Ordainers
           who
           give
           it
           them
           ,
           and
           not
           by
           any
           Scripture-institution
           ,
           charter
           or
           description
           .
        
         
         
           We
           maintain
           the
           contrary
           ,
           that
           God
           having
           instituted
           and
           described
           the
           Office
           of
           Bishops
           ,
           Pastors
           ,
           Presbyters
           ,
           Gods
           Law
           in
           Scripture
           is
           the
           Rule
           by
           which
           the
           office-power
           ,
           and
           obligation
           ,
           and
           work
           in
           the
           essentials
           ,
           must
           be
           known
           .
           Otherwise
           ,
           1.
           
           It
           would
           be
           supposed
           ,
           that
           God
           made
           not
           the
           office
           of
           Bishops
           or
           Presbyters
           ;
           which
           is
           false
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           That
           Ordainers
           may
           make
           new
           Churches
           ,
           Bishops
           or
           Presbyters
           
             in
             specie
          
           ;
           yea
           ,
           as
           many
           species
           of
           them
           as
           they
           shall
           intend
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           That
           they
           may
           abrogate
           or
           change
           the
           ancient
           species
           .
           They
           may
           make
           one
           office
           only
           for
           preaching
           ,
           another
           only
           for
           praying
           ,
           another
           only
           for
           Baptism
           ,
           another
           only
           for
           the
           Lords
           Supper
           ,
           and
           others
           for
           new
           work
           of
           their
           own
           .
           The
           Papists
           themselves
           abhor
           this
           Doctrine
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           Then
           no
           man
           can
           know
           the
           measure
           of
           his
           Authority
           ,
           not
           knowing
           the
           intentions
           of
           the
           Ordainers
           .
           Perhaps
           three
           or
           ten
           ordainihg
           Bishops
           may
           have
           three
           or
           ten
           several
           intents
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           Then
           the
           Bishop
           may
           put
           down
           Gods
           Worship
           or
           Sacraments
           ,
           by
           limiting
           the
           Priests
           power
           .
        
         
           6.
           
           It
           's
           contrary
           to
           all
           Ministerial
           Investitures
           .
           The
           Investing
           Minister
           is
           not
           the
           Owner
           or
           the
           Donor
           ,
           but
           delivereth
           possession
           of
           what
           the
           Owner
           and
           Donor
           contracted
           for
           ,
           or
           gave
           .
           If
           the
           Archbishop
           ,
           Crowning
           the
           King
           ,
           would
           infringe
           his
           Prerogative
           ,
           it
           's
           a
           Nullity
           ,
           because
           he
           is
           not
           the
           Giver
           of
           it
           ;
           nor
           is
           his
           intention
           ,
           but
           the
           Kingdoms
           constitution
           ,
           the
           measure
           of
           it
           .
           If
           the
           Priest
           would
           make
           the
           man
           whom
           he
           marrieth
           to
           a
           woman
           ,
           no
           governour
           of
           her
           ,
           it
           's
           a
           Nullity
           :
           for
           it
           is
           not
           his
           intent
           that
           makes
           the
           power
           .
        
         
           7.
           
           If
           this
           were
           otherwise
           ,
           I
           call
           and
           call
           again
           (
           but
           in
           vain
           )
           to
           Mr.
           Dodwell
           ,
           and
           all
           his
           party
           ,
           to
           tell
           me
           ,
           how
           the
           Bishops
           and
           Priests
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           in
           the
           days
           of
           Henry
           the
           
           8th
           ,
           and
           Edward
           the
           
           6th
           ,
           and
           Queen
           Elizabeth
           came
           to
           have
           power
           to
           put
           down
           the
           Mass
           ,
           to
           set
           up
           the
           
           Liturgie
           ,
           to
           take
           down
           Images
           ,
           and
           to
           reform
           as
           they
           did
           ,
           when
           it
           was
           certainly
           contrary
           to
           the
           intention
           of
           their
           Ordainers
           ?
        
         
           8.
           
           And
           setting
           this
           point
           together
           with
           the
           other
           ,
           (
           that
           Ordination
           of
           Presbyters
           is
           null
           )
           I
           ask
           them
           ,
           (
           and
           ask
           again
           ,
           but
           all
           in
           vain
           ;
           )
           1.
           
           Do
           not
           Bishops
           generate
           their
           Species
           ,
           and
           make
           Bishops
           their
           equals
           ?
           2.
           
           Who
           then
           can
           give
           his
           Office
           to
           the
           Archhishop
           ,
           if
           he
           have
           no
           Superior
           in
           England
           ,
           unless
           his
           Inferiors
           give
           it
           ,
           or
           you
           fly
           to
           a
           Forreign
           Iurisdiction
           ?
           3.
           
           Whose
           Intention
           is
           it
           that
           giveth
           power
           to
           the
           Pope
           ,
           if
           he
           be
           greatest
           ?
           Or
           to
           the
           
             General
             Council
          
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           greatest
           ?
           If
           there
           be
           none
           above
           them
           ,
           either
           God
           or
           Inferiours
           give
           them
           their
           power
           ?
           4.
           
           And
           what
           if
           these
           Inferiours
           that
           make
           
             Popes
             ,
             Primates
          
           ,
           or
           Councils
           ,
           by
           Intention
           would
           take
           down
           half
           their
           power
           ?
           Is
           it
           then
           done
           ?
           What
           self-contradiction
           and
           confusion
           would
           some
           men
           rather
           run
           into
           ,
           than
           grant
           Christ
           to
           be
           Christ
           ?
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           only
           Vniversal
           Head
           and
           Legislator
           to
           the
           Church
           on
           Earth
           .
        
         
           IV.
           Accordingly
           Mr.
           D.
           holdeth
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           a
           supreme
           Authority
           in
           man
           over
           the
           
             Universal
             Church
          
           ,
           from
           whose
           intention
           and
           sense
           it
           is
           not
           lawful
           for
           us
           to
           appeal
           so
           much
           as
           to
           the
           Sacred
           Scripture
           ,
           no
           nor
           to
           the
           Day
           of
           Iudgment
           ,
           for
           any
           practice
           different
           from
           them
           .
           See
           his
           
             Reply
             ,
             p.
             80
             ,
             81
             ,
             82
             ,
             83
             ,
             84
             ,
             85.
             
          
        
         
           Though
           we
           hold
           that
           no
           unjust
           Appeal
           should
           suspend
           the
           authorised
           Acts
           of
           a
           Governour
           ,
           this
           Doctrine
           seems
           to
           me
           to
           be
           worse
           than
           Antichristian
           ,
           and
           to
           put
           down
           God.
           
        
         
           If
           God
           indeed
           be
           the
           Vniversal
           Soveraign
           Lawgiver
           ,
           and
           the
           final
           Iudge
           ;
           if
           God
           be
           God
           ,
           and
           man
           be
           man
           and
           not
           above
           him
           ,
           to
           say
           that
           we
           must
           not
           obey
           him
           before
           man
           ,
           and
           disobey
           man
           that
           commands
           what
           he
           forbids
           ,
           or
           that
           we
           must
           not
           appeal
           from
           mans
           subordinate
           Law
           to
           his
           supreme
           Law
           ,
           nor
           from
           mans
           judgment
           to
           his
           final
           judgment
           ;
           and
           to
           say
           ,
           (
           as
           
           he
           and
           Thorndike
           do
           )
           that
           to
           do
           so
           ,
           and
           practise
           accordingly
           ,
           is
           inconsistent
           with
           all
           Government
           ,
           are
           things
           that
           I
           had
           hoped
           my
           ears
           or
           eyes
           should
           never
           have
           seen
           or
           heard
           delivered
           by
           a
           sober
           Christian.
           Papists
           most
           commo●ly
           abhor
           it
           ,
           save
           some
           few
           Flatterers
           of
           the
           Pope
           .
           If
           ●his
           be
           so
           ,
           a
           man
           must
           not
           only
           worship
           Images
           ,
           swear
           to
           the
           Pope
           ,
           and
           do
           all
           that
           Councils
           command
           ;
           but
           also
           curse
           Christ
           if
           the
           Turkish
           Rulers
           bid
           him
           ,
           blaspheme
           God
           if
           Heathen
           Rulers
           bid
           him
           ,
           and
           condemn
           all
           the
           Martyrs
           as
           Rebels
           that
           did
           subvert
           all
           Government
           ,
           by
           practising
           contrary
           to
           it
           and
           appealing
           to
           God.
           And
           then
           man
           must
           be
           every
           where
           of
           the
           Rulers
           Religion
           ,
           and
           do
           whatever
           wickedness
           he
           commandeth
           ,
           
             Dan.
             1.
          
           and
           3.6
           .
           and
           the
           Church
           for
           three
           hundred
           years
           and
           more
           tell
           us
           of
           other
           kind
           of
           Examples
           .
        
         
           V.
           Mr.
           D.
           holdeth
           this
           
             Absolute
             Destructive
             Power
          
           to
           be
           essentially
           necessary
           to
           the
           Vnity
           of
           the
           Catholick
           Church
           :
           which
           is
           the
           sum
           of
           
           Thorndike's
           Book
           .
        
         
           I
           would
           not
           go
           further
           from
           them
           or
           the
           French
           ,
           in
           the
           point
           of
           Vnity
           ,
           than
           I
           needs
           must
           .
           I
           shall
           therefore
           tell
           you
           what
           is
           our
           judgment
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           We
           grant
           them
           ,
           that
           
             Christ's
             Church
          
           on
           earth
           is
           one
           ,
           and
           its
           Vnity
           is
           part
           of
           its
           very
           essence
           (
           as
           the
           Vnity
           of
           the
           parts
           of
           a
           House
           ,
           Ship
           ,
           &c.
           )
        
         
           2.
           
           We
           hold
           that
           this
           essential
           Vnity
           consisteth
           in
           the
           Vnion
           of
           all
           Christians
           with
           Christ
           ,
           the
           only
           unifying
           Vniversal
           Head
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           Vnity
           described
           
             Ephes.
             4.4
             ,
             5
             ,
             6.
          
           sufficeth
           to
           it
           ,
           viz.
           
             One
             Body
          
           (
           of
           Christ
           )
           
             one
             Spirit
             ,
             one
             Hope
          
           (
           of
           Grace
           and
           
             Glory
             )
             one
             Lord
             ,
             one
             Faith
             ,
             one
             Baptism
             ,
             one
             God
             and
             Father
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           And
           that
           all
           this
           is
           prescribed
           in
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           and
           every
           true
           Christian
           hath
           all
           this
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           That
           all
           must
           endeavour
           to
           keep
           this
           Vnity
           in
           the
           bond
           of
           peace
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           in
           every
           lesser
           matter
           of
           one
           mind
           ,
           as
           far
           as
           they
           can
           :
           And
           the
           Pastors
           of
           the
           Churches
           to
           
           beautifie
           and
           strengthen
           the
           Church
           ,
           by
           as
           much
           concord
           as
           they
           can
           well
           obtain
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           But
           that
           perfect
           concord
           being
           the
           fruit
           of
           personal
           perfection
           ,
           will
           never
           be
           had
           on
           earth
           :
           And
           the
           differences
           of
           the
           infirm
           that
           cannot
           be
           cured
           ,
           must
           be
           tolerated
           in
           tender
           Brotherly
           Love.
           And
           to
           persecute
           or
           destroy
           Christians
           ,
           who
           unite
           in
           Christ
           and
           the
           Essentials
           of
           Christianity
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           not
           of
           one
           size
           of
           knowledg
           ,
           and
           differ
           in
           lesser
           things
           ,
           is
           the
           work
           of
           Satan
           the
           Enemy
           of
           Love
           ,
           and
           the
           great
           Destroyer
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           We
           believe
           that
           Synods
           or
           Councils
           are
           so
           far
           good
           and
           useful
           ,
           as
           they
           are
           needful
           to
           the
           foresaid
           strength
           and
           concord
           of
           the
           Churches
           :
           But
           that
           they
           are
           for
           Agreement
           ,
           and
           not
           for
           direct
           Regiment
           ,
           as
           Archbishop
           Usher
           was
           wont
           to
           say
           ,
           
             Councils
             are
             not
             for
             Government
             of
             the
             several
             Bishops
             by
             the
             Majority
             ,
             but
             for
             Consultation
             and
             Concord
             :
          
           And
           they
           that
           cannot
           in
           all
           things
           consent
           to
           them
           in
           Accidentals
           ,
           or
           lesser
           matters
           ,
           are
           not
           therefore
           cut
           off
           from
           Christ's
           Vniversal
           Church
           :
           But
           it
           is
           a
           fault
           peevishly
           and
           causelesly
           to
           dissent
           and
           be
           singular
           ,
           a
           breach
           of
           Christ's
           general
           Law
           ,
           of
           doing
           our
           work
           as
           much
           as
           we
           can
           in
           Love
           and
           Concord
           .
        
         
           Plainly
           ,
           Reader
           ,
           do
           you
           know
           the
           difference
           between
           the
           Senate
           of
           Rome
           or
           Venice
           ,
           and
           the
           Assembly
           at
           
             Nimmegen
             ,
             Ratisbone
          
           ,
           or
           Frankford
           ?
           The
           said
           Senate
           is
           
             una
             persona
             Politica
          
           ,
           though
           
             plures
             naturales
          
           ,
           and
           hath
           the
           Supreme
           Government
           by
           Vote
           in
           Legislation
           and
           Iudgment
           ;
           and
           it
           is
           Rebellion
           there
           to
           disown
           their
           Power
           ,
           and
           a
           Crime
           not
           to
           obey
           it
           .
        
         
           At
           
             Nimmegen
             ,
             Ratisbone
          
           ,
           &c.
           many
           Princes
           or
           their
           Agents
           meet
           for
           Peace
           and
           Christian
           Concord
           .
           It
           is
           a
           sin
           for
           any
           of
           them
           to
           be
           causelesly
           against
           any
           Vote
           that
           is
           useful
           to
           those
           ends
           .
           But
           no
           one
           of
           them
           ,
           nor
           the
           major
           Vote
           ,
           is
           
           Governour
           of
           the
           rest
           ;
           nor
           is
           any
           one
           to
           be
           dispossest
           of
           his
           Dominion
           ,
           that
           seeth
           reason
           to
           dissent
           .
        
         
           This
           is
           plain
           truth
           ;
           Though
           Dr.
           Sherlock
           find
           fault
           with
           the
           Learned
           and
           Iudicious
           Dr.
           Barrow
           ,
           for
           asserting
           it
           in
           his
           Treatise
           against
           the
           Papacy
           .
        
         
           And
           it
           being
           not
           Regiment
           but
           Concord
           that
           is
           the
           end
           of
           Synods
           (
           as
           over
           Bishops
           )
           there
           is
           no
           more
           use
           than
           possibility
           of
           an
           Vniversal
           Council
           ,
           or
           one
           Vniversal
           Colledge
           ;
           But
           the
           necessity
           and
           aptitude
           of
           Councils
           for
           strengthning
           concord
           ,
           must
           measure
           their
           extent
           .
        
         
           What
           Mr.
           D's
           opinion
           is
           of
           the
           degree
           of
           corporal
           punishment
           ,
           which
           he
           would
           have
           used
           to
           his
           ends
           ,
           I
           know
           not
           :
           Mr.
           Thorndike
           is
           against
           Death
           and
           Banishment
           .
           For
           my
           part
           ,
           the
           two
           greatest
           things
           that
           have
           alienated
           me
           from
           Popery
           are
           ;
           1.
           
           That
           it
           cherisheth
           Ignorance
           ,
           and
           I
           am
           sure
           that
           is
           the
           soil
           of
           all
           wickedness
           ;
           
             God
             ,
             Christ
          
           ,
           the
           Spirit
           and
           Scripture
           ,
           are
           Light
           ;
           and
           Satan
           is
           the
           
             Prince
             of
             Darkness
             .
             2.
          
           
           That
           it
           liveth
           like
           the
           Leech
           on
           blood
           ,
           hating
           and
           destroying
           the
           most
           holy
           persons
           who
           differ
           from
           them
           :
           To
           these
           my
           Soul
           is
           unreconcilable
           .
           I
           hate
           cruelty
           to
           Papists
           or
           Infidels
           ,
           much
           more
           to
           godly
           faithful
           persons
           ,
           that
           do
           hurt
           to
           none
           .
        
         
           And
           I
           think
           I
           have
           convinced
           Mr.
           Dodwell
           himself
           that
           I
           am
           not
           inclined
           for
           the
           avoiding
           of
           Popery
           ,
           to
           run
           into
           any
           contrary
           Extreme
           ;
           nor
           to
           imitate
           them
           tha●
           ignorantly
           call
           Truth
           ,
           or
           
             harmless
             things
             ,
             Antichristian
          
           or
           Popish
           .
           The
           name
           of
           Popery
           doth
           not
           affright
           me
           from
           any
           truth
           of
           God
           :
           What
           I
           have
           written
           in
           many
           Books
           ,
           especially
           in
           the
           last
           part
           of
           my
           
             Catholick
             Theology
          
           ,
           and
           what
           censures
           I
           have
           suffered
           for
           it
           ,
           (
           which
           never
           moved
           me
           to
           comply
           with
           the
           Censurers
           )
           I
           think
           prove
           it
           .
           I
           again
           and
           again
           profess
           ,
           That
           if
           the
           Papists
           ,
           or
           such
           as
           I
           now
           deal
           with
           ,
           would
           but
           prove
           ,
           that
           God
           ever
           made
           or
           allowed
           such
           a
           Church
           as
           they
           plead
           for
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           that
           is
           an
           
           Vniversal
           Church
           ,
           constituted
           or
           unified
           by
           any
           one
           Head
           or
           Supreme
           Governing
           p●r●
           (
           Monarchical
           or
           Aristocratical
           )
           under
           Christ
           ,
           the
           Dispute
           whether
           it
           be
           Pope
           ,
           or
           Council
           ,
           or
           Cardinals
           ,
           or
           Colledge
           of
           Bishops
           in
           all
           the
           world
           ,
           shall
           not
           hinder
           me
           from
           a
           chearful
           and
           joyful
           declaring
           my self
           
             a
             Papist
          
           without
           partiality
           ,
           fear
           or
           shame
           ,
           in
           the
           sense
           that
           the
           word
           Papist
           hath
           still
           signified
           with
           such
           as
           I
           converse
           with
           .
        
         
           These
           things
           I
           have
           taken
           the
           boldness
           to
           ask
           some
           of
           the
           greatest
           ,
           that
           on
           the
           fore
           mentioned
           terms
           appropriate
           the
           name
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           to
           their
           Sect
           or
           Party
           ,
           and
           I
           could
           get
           no
           answer
           from
           them
           ,
           viz.
           
             Whether
             they
             took
             the
             Councils
             of
          
           Constance
           and
           Basil
           
             for
             Papists
             ?
             And
             whether
             they
             now
             take
             the
             Bishops
             and
             Church
             of
          
           France
           
             for
             Papists
          
           ?
           And
           whether
           they
           took
           
             Gerson
             ,
             Cusanus
             ,
             Cassander
             ,
             Erasmus
             ,
          
           for
           Papists
           ,
           or
           not
           ?
        
         
           2.
           
           If
           yea
           ,
           
             What
             is
             the
             difference
             between
             the
             said
             Papists
             Church-Form
             and
             Government
             ,
          
           and
           that
           which
           these
           call
           
             the
             Church
             Catholick
          
           ,
           and
           
             Dispute
             for
          
           ?
        
         
           3.
           
           If
           not
           ,
           Then
           is
           not
           the
           Controversie
           
             de
             nomine
          
           ,
           Whether
           the
           
             French
             Bishops
             and
             Church
             ,
             and
             the
             said
             Councils
             being
             of
             the
             same
             Form
             and
             Religion
             with
             the
             Church
             of
          
           England
           ,
           (
           as
           called
           by
           these
           men
           )
           
             ought
             to
             be
             called
             Papists
             ,
             or
             not
             ?
          
           And
           for
           that
           I
           shall
           strive
           with
           none
           :
           Let
           every
           man
           call
           them
           as
           he
           seeth
           cause
           ;
           or
           if
           he
           will
           ,
           as
           they
           will
           call
           themselves
           .
           Let
           them
           be
           Papists
           in
           France
           ,
           and
           Protestants
           in
           England
           ;
           I
           contend
           not
           for
           names
           .
           But
           I
           wonder
           not
           at
           these
           Church-men
           ,
           if
           they
           unchurch
           the
           
             French
             Protestants
          
           ,
           and
           condemn
           their
           Ministry
           and
           Sacraments
           as
           none
           ;
           How
           else
           could
           their
           Persecution
           be
           justified
           ?
        
         
           And
           ,
           O
           that
           they
           would
           tell
           us
           ,
           what
           Churches
           they
           be
           that
           they
           live
           in
           communion
           with
           ?
           Whether
           the
           
             French
             ,
             Spanish
             ,
             Italian
             ,
             Greeks
             ,
             Nestorians
             ,
             Jacobites
             ,
             Copties
             ,
             
             Abassines
             ,
          
           be
           in
           their
           Communion
           ,
           or
           not
           ?
           If
           yea
           ,
           Whether
           the
           Reformed
           Churches
           be
           not
           as
           worthy
           of
           their
           communion
           ?
           If
           not
           ,
           whether
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           be
           all
           the
           
             Catholick
             Church
          
           in
           their
           account
           ?
        
         
           O
           that
           we
           could
           long
           more
           for
           God's
           righteous
           final
           Iudgment
           ,
           (
           to
           which
           we
           appeal
           ,
           though
           Mr.
           Dodwell
           be
           against
           it
           )
           and
           for
           the
           world
           of
           
             perfect
             Light
          
           ,
           and
           Love
           ,
           and
           Union
           !
        
         
           
             Dated
             
               Septemb.
               
                 2.
                 1681.
                 
                 (
                 appointed
                 a
                 Publick
                 Fast
                 for
                 the
                 burning
                 of
              
               London
               .
               )
            
          
        
      
       
         
           
             I
             have
             not
             time
             to
             gather
             the
          
           Errata
           
             of
             the
             Press
             ;
             I
             cast
             my
             eye
             on
             these
             ,
          
           Pag.
           9.
           l.
           19.
           for
           natures
           ,
           r.
           names
           .
           p.
           10.
           l.
           
             antep
             .
             dele
          
           and.
           p.
           11.
           l.
           
             antep
             .
             r.
          
           is
           in
           .
           p.
           17.
           l.
           1.
           for
           or
           ,
           r.
           over
           .
           p.
           5.
           l.
           29.
           after
           excommunicating
           ,
           r.
           Christ's
           servants
           for
           not
           forsaking
           their
           faithful
           Pastors
           .
           p.
           10.
           l.
           ult
           .
           for
           of
           ,
           r.
           by
           .
           p.
           16.
           l.
           32.
           for
           our
           r.
           one
           .
           p.
           90.
           l.
           12
           r.
           temerity
           .
           p.
           139.
           l.
           17.
           for
           by
           ,
           r.
           to
           .
           pag.
           151.
           l.
           4.
           for
           by
           ,
           r.
           my
           ,
           &c.
           
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           CONTENTS
           .
        
         
           
             A
             Late
             Letter
             of
             Mr.
             
             Dodwell's
             ,
             with
             the
             Answer
             ,
             written
             since
             the
             rest
             was
             printed
             .
          
           
             
               Chap.
               1.
            
             
             Of
             Mr.
             
             Dodwell's
             displeasure
             against
             me
             ,
             as
             if
             I
             accused
             him
             to
             be
             a
             Papist
             ,
             and
             wronged
             the
             Councils
             of
             Bishops
             .
             p.
             1.
             
          
           
             
               Chap.
               2.
            
             
             His
             schismatical
             Church-destroying
             Scheme
             ,
             the
             sum
             of
             his
             great
             schismatical
             book
             confuted
             .
             p.
             7
          
           
             
               Chap.
               3.
            
             
             The
             consequents
             of
             Mr.
             
             Dodwell's
             foresaid
             Doctrine
             .
             p.
             21
          
           
             
               Chap.
               4.
            
             
             My
             words
             of
             Gods
             Collation
             of
             Ministerial
             Authority
             vindicated
             from
             the
             forgeries
             and
             fallacies
             of
             Mr.
             Dodwell
             .
             p.
             27
          
           
             What
             my
             assertion
             is
             of
             the
             cause
             of
             Church
             power
             .
             p.
             29.
             
             The
             contrary
             ,
             p.
             32.
             
             The
             truth
             proved
             ,
             p
             33
             ,
             &c.
             
             His
             objections
             answered
             ,
             p.
             36.
             &c.
             
             Bishops
             are
             of
             God
             ,
             p.
             46.
             &c.
             
             His
             sad
             qualification
             of
             Ministers
             ,
             p.
             48.
             
             Preferring
             God
             is
             no
             wrong
             to
             Government
             ,
             
               p.
               54.
            
             
             What
             succession
             we
             have
             ,
             
               p.
               54.
            
             
             Of
             Aidan
             and
             Finans
             Episcopacy
             ,
             
               p.
               57.
            
             
             His
             assertion
             of
             supreme
             Church-power
             ,
             from
             whom
             there
             is
             no
             appeal
             to
             Scripture
             ,
             to
             God
             ,
             or
             the
             life
             to
             come
             ,
             and
             whose
             intention
             is
             the
             measure
             of
             the
             power
             of
             all
             ordained
             by
             them
             ,
             examined
             ,
             p.
             57
             ,
             &c.
             
             Whether
             the
             Church
             on
             earth
             be
             one
             visible
             society
             under
             one
             visible
             humane
             Government
             ,
             
               p.
               59.
            
             
             Whether
             Divine
             Authority
             may
             not
             be
             pretended
             for
             practising
             contrary
             to
             some
             superiors
             ,
             
               p.
               60
            
          
           
             
             
               Chap.
               5.
            
             
             Wherein
             Mr
             
             Dodwell's
             deceits
             ,
             and
             their
             danger
             lie
             .
             
               p.
               63.
            
             
          
           
             Whether
             there
             be
             but
             one
             sense
             of
             all
             terms
             ,
             which
             causes
             obliging
             men
             to
             mean
             ,
             all
             that
             have
             skill
             in
             causes
             are
             to
             understand
             ,
             
               p.
               63.
            
             
          
           
             Twelve
             great
             doctrinal
             Articles
             in
             which
             we
             differ
             from
             Mr.
             
               Dodwell
               ,
               p.
               65.
            
             
             Some
             questions
             put
             to
             him
             ,
             
               p.
               68
            
          
           
             His
             second
             Letter
             to
             me
             from
             
               Ireland
               ,
               p.
               70.
            
             
             My
             Answer
             to
             it
             ,
             
               p.
               75.
            
             proving
             the
             impossibtlity
             of
             just
             Discipline
             in
             the
             Diocesan
             way
             ,
             which
             I
             dissent
             from
             .
          
           
             The
             short
             Answer
             to
             Mr.
             
             Dodwell's
             long
             Letter
             (
             which
             Dr
             ▪
             Sherlocke
             and
             Mr.
             Morrice
             extol
             )
             ,
             which
             is
             fully
             answered
             in
             my
             Treatise
             of
             Episcopacy
             ,
             
               p.
               90.
            
             
          
           
             A
             Letter
             sent
             to
             Mr.
             
               Dodwell
               Mar.
               12
               1681.
            
             
          
           
             A
             Letter
             to
             Mr.
             
               Dodwell
               Nov.
               15.
               1680.
            
             
          
           
             Anoth●r
             to
             him
             of
             
               July
               9.
               1677.
            
             opening
             many
             of
             our
             chief
             differences
             .
             
               p.
               100.
            
             
          
           
             Another
             after
             a
             personal
             conference
             sent
             to
             him
             ,
             but
             returned
             ,
             because
             he
             was
             gone
             into
             the
             Country
             ;
             debating
             with
             him
             eleven
             of
             our
             great
             differences
             :
             in
             which
             Mr.
             Dodwell
             may
             be
             known
             .
             
               p.
               118.
            
             
          
        
         
           
             An
             Account
             of
             my
             dissent
             from
             Dr.
             Sherlocke
             his
             Doctrine
             ,
             Accusations
             and
             Argumentation
             ;
             specially
             about
             the
             essence
             of
             the
             Universal
             ,
             a
             National
             and
             Single
             Church
             ,
             and
             the
             nature
             of
             Schism
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               CHap.
               1.
            
             
             The
             Historical
             Proem
             .
          
           
             
               Chap.
               2.
            
             
             My
             ●etter
             and
             Couns●l
             to
             Mr.
             Sherlocke
             many
             years
             ago
             ,
             advising
             him
             to
             expound
             or
             retract
             his
             words
             ,
             which
             seem
             to
             deny
             the
             three
             Articles
             of
             our
             Baptismal
             covenant
             ,
             our
             belief
             in
             God
             the
             Father
             ,
             the
             Son
             and
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             
               p.
               162
            
          
           
             His
             Answer
             ,
             
               p.
               173
            
          
           
             
               Chap.
               3.
            
             
             Of
             the
             ill
             manner
             of
             these
             mens
             Confutations
             .
             
               p.
               174
            
          
           
             
               Chap.
               4.
            
             
             The
             main
             part
             of
             our
             difference
             ,
             viz.
             what
             is
             the
             essential
             form
             of
             the
             Catholick
             ,
             National
             and
             single
             Churches
             ,
             
               p.
               182
            
          
           
             
             
               Chap.
               5.
            
             
             What
             is
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             ,
             as
             described
             by
             Arch-Bishop
             Bramhall
             ,
             Bishop
             Gunning
             ,
             Dr.
             Saywell
             ,
             Mr.
             Thorndike
             ,
             Mr.
             Dodwell
             ,
             Mr.
             Sherlocke
             and
             the
             French
             Papists
             ,
             
               p.
               193.
            
             
             Some
             notes
             on
             Dr.
             
             Saywell's
             Communion
             ,
             
               p.
               198.
            
             
             More
             on
             Dr.
             
             Sherlocke's
             .
             
               p.
               203
            
          
           
             
               Chap.
               6.
            
             
             What
             is
             the
             Vnion
             and
             necessary
             Communion
             of
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             ,
             according
             to
             this
             accusing
             Defender
             ?
             
               p.
               207.
            
             
             His
             unsatisfactory
             solutions
             manifested
             ,
             and
             Dr.
             Isaac
             Barrow's
             excellent
             Treatise
             of
             Church-Vnity
             ,
             published
             by
             Dr.
             Tillotson
             ,
             defended
             against
             his
             vain
             exceptions
             .
          
           
             
               Chap.
               7.
            
             
             Of
             the
             rest
             of
             his
             book
             .
             
               p.
               228.
            
             
          
        
      
       
         
         
         
           A
           late
           Letter
           from
           Mr.
           Dodwell
           ,
           calling
           for
           more
           Answer
           ,
           with
           the
           Answer
           to
           it
           ,
           written
           since
           the
           rest
           was
           Printed
           ,
           though
           it
           be
           here
           placed
           .
        
         
           
             
               
                 Reverend
                 Sir
                 ,
              
            
             
               I
               Am
               now
               in
               the
               Country
               ,
               and
               as
               yet
               in
               so
               unsetled
               a
               condition
               ,
               as
               obliges
               me
               to
               be
               a
               Stranger
               to
               new
               Works
               .
               However
               ,
               by
               the
               short
               view
               I
               have
               when
               I
               come
               into
               Shops
               ,
               I
               find
               you
               put
               me
               off
               for
               a
               Reply
               to
               Mr.
               Clarksons
               little
               Pamphlet
               concerning
               Diocesan
               Jurisdiction
               :
               I
               have
               got
               it
               and
               perused
               it
               ,
               and
               the
               design
               of
               my
               writing
               at
               present
               is
               ,
               to
               acquaint
               you
               with
               the
               reason
               why
               I
               think
               my self
               unconcerned
               in
               it
               ,
               if
               that
               be
               all
               I
               must
               expect
               from
               you
               in
               Answer
               to
               my
               yet
               unanswered
               Letters
               .
               You
               must
               excuse
               me
               ,
               if
               I
               cannot
               think
               that
               Book
               an
               Answer
               ,
               which
               as
               it
               was
               written
               before
               them
               by
               your
               own
               confession
               ,
               so
               neither
               doth
               it
               foresee
               the
               accounts
               given
               in
               those
               Letters
               ,
               nor
               provide
               against
               them
               :
               Whether
               it
               do
               so
               ,
               let
               the
               Reader
               judge
               .
            
             
               But
               to
               return
               to
               the
               account
               intended
               ,
               why
               I
               cannot
               think
               my self
               concerned
               in
               this
               new
               Pamphlet
               of
               Mr.
               
               Clarkson's
               ,
               be
               pleased
               to
               understand
               ,
               that
               the
               excellent
               Dean
               of
               St.
               Pauls
               being
               engaged
               against
               you
               on
               the
               same
               Argument
               of
               my
               Letters
               ,
               was
               pleased
               to
               put
               himself
               to
               the
               trouble
               of
               perusing
               my
               Papers
               ,
               as
               they
               came
               from
               the
               Press
               ,
               purposely
               that
               he
               might
               avoid
               repeating
               what
               had
               been
               said
               by
               me
               .
               This
               being
               so
               ,
               you
               may
               easily
               understand
               how
               far
               I
               am
               concerned
               in
               what
               is
               said
               to
               him
               ,
               when
               it
               was
               indeed
               wholly
               distinct
               from
               mine
               .
               Not
               that
               I
               should
               have
               been
               unwilling
               to
               serve
               that
               great
               Person
               ,
               but
               that
               I
               know
               he
               is
               in
               much
               better
               hands
               already
               .
               Mr.
               Clarkson
               in
               this
               Pamphlet
               ,
               as
               he
               has
               only
               mentioned
               Dr.
               Stillingfleets
               name
               ,
               so
               he
               hath
               confined
               himself
               to
               his
               Arguments
               ,
               and
               hath
               taken
               notice
               of
               nothing
               in
               my
               Letters
               not
               considered
               by
               the
               Doctor
               .
               If
               he
               will
               be
               pleased
               to
               engage
               further
               ,
               I
               confess
               I
               like
               his
               temper
               better
               than
               any
               I
               have
               seen
               of
               your
               late
               Brethren
               ,
               except
               Dr.
               Owen
               .
               Such
               an
               Adversary
               I
               should
               desire
               ,
               as
               would
               confine
               himself
               to
               the
               Cause
               ,
               without
               digressing
               to
               personal
               Slanders
               .
               There
               is
               one
               mistake
               in
               him
               ,
               
               which
               you
               may
               be
               pleased
               to
               acquaint
               him
               with
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               his
               translating
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               thousands
               more
               than
               once
               ,
               and
               sometimes
               where
               his
               Argument
               is
               grounded
               on
               it
               ,
               that
               it
               may
               appear
               to
               be
               his
               mistake
               rather
               than
               the
               Printers
               .
               The
               mistake
               is
               small
               and
               separable
               from
               the
               main
               Cause
               ,
               but
               withal
               is
               very
               evident
               .
               But
               according
               to
               his
               candour
               in
               acknowledging
               it
               ,
               so
               I
               shall
               see
               what
               candour
               I
               may
               expect
               from
               him
               in
               the
               main
               Cause
               ,
               if
               he
               think
               fit
               to
               engage
               with
               me
               in
               it
               .
            
             
               As
               to
               your
               Answers
               to
               my
               Objections
               against
               your
               Ministry
               in
               our
               Oral
               Debates
               ,
               had
               they
               been
               unproved
               Assertions
               ,
               I
               should
               then
               have
               thought
               them
               sufficiently
               answered
               with
               Denials
               .
               But
               you
               know
               the
               Assertions
               are
               proved
               in
               the
               body
               of
               my
               Book
               ;
               and
               till
               I
               see
               my
               Principles
               unravelled
               ,
               and
               Answers
               more
               distinctly
               applied
               to
               the
               junctures
               ,
               where
               the
               proof
               may
               seem
               to
               fail
               ,
               I
               am
               not
               likely
               to
               see
               any
               reason
               to
               change
               my
               minde
               .
               Till
               you
               attempt
               this
               ,
               I
               am
               content
               the
               Reader
               judg
               ,
               whether
               what
               you
               have
               done
               ,
               or
               shall
               hereafter
               do
               in
               the
               like
               way
               ,
               deserve
               the
               name
               of
               a
               Confutation
               .
               If
               I
               must
               never
               expect
               any
               further
               satisfaction
               from
               you
               for
               the
               Slanders
               you
               have
               raised
               against
               me
               ,
               all
               the
               return
               I
               intend
               ,
               is
               my
               hearty
               Prayer
               to
               God
               ,
               to
               qualifie
               you
               for
               your
               forgiveness
               ,
               not
               only
               of
               that
               sin
               ,
               but
               of
               the
               many
               others
               of
               your
               late
               writings
               ,
               by
               your
               re-union
               to
               the
               Church
               from
               which
               you
               are
               fallen
               ,
               on
               which
               account
               alone
               I
               have
               proved
               that
               you
               can
               expect
               forgiveness
               .
               I
               am
               obliged
               not
               only
               on
               my
               own
               account
               ,
               but
               to
               the
               Publick
               ,
               to
               which
               you
               have
               shewn
               your self
               an
               Enemy
               on
               this
               occasion
               ,
               to
               reflect
               on
               you
               ;
               but
               I
               desire
               to
               leave
               no
               monuments
               against
               you
               to
               Posterity
               .
               God
               may
               yet
               have
               mercy
               on
               you
               ,
               and
               let
               you
               see
               the
               mischief
               you
               are
               doing
               ,
               before
               it
               be
               too
               late
               .
               That
               he
               will
               do
               so
               ,
               is
               the
               most
               unfeigned
               request
               of
               him
               ,
               who
               ,
               notwithstanding
               your
               many
               and
               great
               provocations
               ,
               will
               still
               endeavour
               to
               approve
               himself
            
             
               
                 Shrewsbury
                 ,
                 
                   Sept.
                   19
                   ,
                   1681.
                   
                
              
               
                 Yours
                 ,
                 as
                 far
                 as
                 is
                 consistent
                 with
                 his
                 Duty
                 to
                 the
                 Publick
                 ,
                 
                   Henry
                   Dodwell
                
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 When
                 you
                 have
                 occasion
                 to
                 write
                 to
                 me
                 ,
                 send
                 your
                 Lettrs
                 to
                 be
                 left
                 with
                 Mr.
                 Took
              
            
          
        
         
           
             
             
               
                 Sir
                 ,
              
            
             
               I
               Received
               not
               yours
               of
               Septemb.
               19
               ,
               1681.
               till
               Octob.
               21.
               through
               the
               miscarriage
               of
               one
               that
               should
               have
               delivered
               it
               .
               What
               you
               have
               to
               say
               to
               Mr.
               Clarkson
               ,
               write
               to
               himself
               and
               not
               to
               me
               :
               As
               to
               your
               call
               for
               more
               Answer
               to
               your
               Books
               ,
               you
               shall
               have
               more
               .
               I
               had
               wrote
               one
               long
               ago
               ,
               and
               cast
               it
               by
               :
               Men
               are
               weary
               of
               our
               Controversies
               ,
               and
               had
               rather
               all
               of
               us
               gave
               over
               .
               But
               if
               I
               should
               shew
               the
               errour
               and
               impertinency
               of
               every
               such
               word
               in
               your
               great
               Book
               ,
               it
               might
               be
               a
               years
               work
               ;
               when
               I
               look
               not
               to
               live
               so
               long
               ;
               and
               it
               might
               make
               so
               great
               a
               Volume
               in
               Folio
               ,
               that
               few
               I
               think
               would
               buy
               or
               read
               !
               And
               what
               great
               good
               will
               it
               do
               the
               world
               ,
               to
               tell
               them
               how
               grossly
               you
               abuse
               the
               Chuch
               ,
               and
               how
               confidently
               and
               voluminously
               you
               err
               ?
            
             
               As
               to
               your
               charge
               of
               
                 Slandering
                 you
                 ,
                 and
                 wronging
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 unqualified
                 for
                 forgiveness
                 ,
              
               I
               have
               the
               same
               Accusations
               from
               Quakers
               ,
               Anabaptists
               ,
               Antinomians
               and
               Papists
               ,
               almost
               in
               the
               same
               words
               :
               Within
               these
               two
               hours
               an
               ancient
               Doctor
               sent
               me
               as
               hard
               words
               [
               
                 As
                 being
                 a
                 self
                 condemned
                 person
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 forsaken
                 ,
                 as
                 opposing
                 the
                 Commands
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Faith
                 of
                 Iesus
                 ,
              
               ]
               for
               not
               yielding
               to
               his
               [
               
                 asserting
                 of
                 the
                 Seventh-day-Sabbath
                 ,
                 and
                 condemning
                 the
                 Lords-days
                 observation
                 .
              
               ]
               I
               have
               these
               thirty
               six
               years
               lived
               under
               such
               Accusations
               :
               It
               is
               no
               new
               thing
               for
               Seducers
               to
               use
               affrighting
               words
               instead
               of
               proof
               ,
               and
               to
               say
               ,
               [
               
                 Except
                 ye
                 be
                 circumcised
                 and
                 keep
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 Moses
                 ,
                 you
                 cannot
                 be
                 saved
                 .
              
               It
               's
               the
               cry
               of
               most
               Sects
               ,
               [
               
                 You
                 cannot
                 be
                 saved
                 but
                 in
                 our
                 way
              
               ]
            
             
               Sir
               ,
               No
               man
               living
               hath
               more
               cause
               to
               be
               loath
               to
               err
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               willing
               to
               know
               the
               Truth
               .
               I
               am
               as
               sure
               ,
               as
               I
               can
               be
               ,
               if
               I
               know
               any
               thing
               of
               my
               own
               minde
               ,
               that
               I
               am
               not
               only
               willing
               to
               know
               the
               Truth
               ,
               but
               to
               know
               it
               at
               a
               far
               dearer
               rate
               than
               it
               was
               ever
               like
               to
               cost
               me
               in
               this
               world
               .
               I
               am
               sure
               that
               I
               have
               not
               been
               slothful
               in
               seeking
               it
               :
               I
               am
               sure
               that
               I
               would
               joyfully
               recant
               any
               Errour
               that
               you
               or
               any
               man
               can
               convince
               me
               of
               ,
               with
               hearty
               thanks
               for
               so
               great
               a
               benefit
               .
               I
               have
               considered
               your
               Books
               ;
               you
               are
               confident
               of
               my
               erring
               and
               wronging
               the
               Church
               ;
               and
               I
               am
               as
               confident
               of
               yours
               :
               that
               you
               are
               a
               Misleader
               of
               an
               extraordinary
               size
               ,
               that
               would
               set
               up
               
                 an
                 Vniversal
                 humane
                 Supreme
                 Government
              
               ,
               which
               Protestants
               have
               taken
               for
               Popery
               and
               Treason
               against
               Christ
               ;
               and
               who
               falsly
               unchurch
               the
               Reformed
               Churches
               ,
               and
               deny
               them
               all
               Covenant-right
               to
               Salvation
               ,
               while
               you
               tol●
               me
               your self
               ,
               that
               
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 for
                 the
                 Christian
                 Interest
                 to
                 hold
                 ,
                 th●●
                 
                 the
              
               Roman
               
                 Bishops
                 Ordination
              
               (
               as
               you
               require
               it
               )
               
                 hath
                 had
                 an
                 intercision
              
               .
               Is
               it
               a
               crime
               to
               speak
               
                 truth
                 of
                 you
              
               or
               a
               slander
               to
               say
               ,
               
                 That
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 an
                 Humane
                 ,
                 Absolute
                 ,
                 Vniversal
                 Soveraignty
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 most
                 Fundamental
                 part
                 of
                 Popery
                 ?
              
               And
               is
               it
               no
               Sin
               or
               Slander
               
                 for
                 you
              
               to
               condemn
               so
               many
               Millions
               falsly
               ,
               even
               the
               purest
               and
               holiest
               of
               the
               Churches
               on
               Earth
               ?
               if
               not
               the
               whole
               (
               by
               self-contradiction
               ?
               )
               is
               it
               a
               damning
               sin
               not
               to
               feed
               ,
               cloath
               ,
               and
               visit
               in
               Prison
               one
               of
               Christ's
               little
               ones
               ?
               And
               is
               it
               a
               meritorious
               virtue
               in
               Mr.
               Dodwell
               to
               unchurch
               ,
               or
               unchristen
               ,
               or
               degrade
               ,
               if
               not
               condemn
               to
               Hell
               all
               the
               Reformed
               Churches
               ,
               (
               nominally
               but
               not
               really
               excepting
               England
               ?
               )
               Yea
               ,
               and
               to
               go
               about
               with
               a
               persecuting
               Spirit
               and
               Diligence
               ,
               to
               provoke
               Magistrates
               to
               lay
               them
               in
               Jayls
               with
               Rogues
               ,
               because
               they
               dare
               not
               give
               over
               Preaching
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               to
               which
               they
               were
               devoted
               in
               their
               Ordition
               ?
               Reproach●ng
               those
               Magistrates
               as
               Contemners
               of
               Religion
               ,
               who
               will
               not
               punish
               us
               as
               Deceivers
               ,
               as
               if
               it
               were
               not
               you
               that
               is
               the
               Deceiver
               ?
               Should
               I
               presume
               to
               judge
               ,
               that
               so
               many
               and
               such
               men
               through
               Christendom
               ,
               as
               you
               condemn
               ,
               were
               all
               so
               ignorant
               and
               so
               bad
               ,
               as
               not
               to
               know
               the
               common
               Verities
               necessary
               to
               the
               essence
               of
               the
               Ministry
               ,
               and
               to
               Salvation
               ,
               and
               that
               't
               is
               I
               that
               can
               teach
               it
               them
               ,
               by
               such
               media
               as
               Mr
               Dodwell
               useth
               ,
               (
               while
               he
               knoweth
               that
               Voetius
               hath
               answered
               a
               far
               abler
               Defender
               of
               his
               Cause
               )
               I
               should
               sure
               be
               reputed
               a
               man
               so
               extremely
               proud
               ,
               as
               that
               no
               complemental
               humble
               deportment
               would
               excuse
               .
            
             
               As
               for
               the
               Question
               ,
               Whether
               you
               are
               a
               Papist
               ,
               what
               obligation
               lieth
               on
               me
               to
               decide
               it
               ?
               Why
               should
               you
               expect
               that
               I
               should
               say
               you
               are
               none
               ?
               Do
               you
               not
               better
               know
               your self
               ?
               And
               is
               not
               your
               own
               word
               fitter
               to
               tell
               your
               minde
               ?
               I
               do
               but
               tell
               what
               your
               Doctrine
               is
               .
            
             
               And
               I
               will
               speak
               so
               much
               plainer
               than
               I
               did
               ,
               as
               to
               say
               ,
            
             
               
                 That
                 1.
                 to
                 hold
                 a
                 humane
                 Universal
                 Church-Supremacy
                 ,
                 Aristocratical
                 or
                 Monarchical
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 And
                 that
                 this
                 Power
                 is
                 so
                 absolute
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 Appeal
                 from
                 it
                 to
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 or
                 Gods
                 Judgment
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 And
                 that
                 this
                 Power
                 doth
                 make
                 universal
                 Laws
                 for
                 all
                 the
                 Church
                 by
                 General
                 Councils
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 And
                 that
                 the
                 Pope
                 hath
                 the
                 Primacy
                 or
                 Presidentship
                 in
                 those
                 Councils
                 ordinarily
                 .
                 5.
                 
                 And
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 the
                 
                   Principium
                   Vnitatis
                
                 .
                 6.
                 
                 And
                 that
                 it
                 belongs
                 to
                 the
                 President
                 antecedently
                 to
                 call
                 Councils
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 him
                 alone
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 but
                 unlawful
                 Routs
                 ,
                 or
                 rebellious
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 assemble
                 without
                 his
                 Call.
                 
              
               
                 And
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 Schismaticks
                 ,
                 who
                 
                 dissent
                 and
                 disobey
                 this
                 Supremacy
                 .
                 8.
                 
                 And
                 that
                 the
                 Reformed
                 Churches
                 ,
                 for
                 want
                 of
                 your
                 Episcopal
                 Ordination
                 uninterrupted
                 from
                 the
                 Apostles
                 times
                 ▪
                 are
                 no
                 true
                 Churches
                 ,
                 have
                 no
                 true
                 Ministry
                 ,
                 or
                 Sacraments
                 ,
                 or
                 Covenant-right
                 to
                 Salvation
                 ;
                 but
                 by
                 pretending
                 them
                 ,
                 do
                 sin
                 against
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 .
                 9
                 But
                 that
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 by
                 vertue
                 of
                 an
                 uninterrupted
                 Episcopal
                 Succession
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 true
                 Church
                 ,
                 hath
                 a
                 true
                 Ministry
                 ,
                 and
                 Sacraments
                 ,
                 and
                 Covenant
                 right
                 to
                 Salvation
                 .
                 10.
                 
                 And
                 that
                 the
                 
                 French-Church
                 (
                 which
                 we
                 call
                 Papists
                 )
                 are
                 safer
                 than
                 the
                 Protestants
                 there
                 .
                 11.
                 
                 And
                 imply
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 said
                 French
                 Clergy
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Councils
                 of
                 Constance
                 and
                 Basil
                 were
                 no
                 Papists
                 .
                 12.
                 
                 And
                 that
                 the
                 said
                 Protestants
                 being
                 Schismaticks
                 ,
                 and
                 sinning
                 against
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 the
                 Magistrates
                 that
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 Contemners
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 are
                 bound
                 to
                 punish
                 them
                 .
              
            
             
               (
               As
               if
               in
               England
               and
               France
               your
               bellows
               were
               needful
               to
               blow
               the
               fire
               .
               )
               These
               things
               asserted
               among
               you
               by
               Bishop
               
                 Bramhall
                 ,
                 Heylin
              
               ,
               Mr.
               Thorndike
               ,
               and
               you
               and
               such
               others
               ,
               the
               Protestants
               have
               been
               hitherto
               used
               to
               call
               Popery
               :
               But
               I
               will
               not
               dispute
               with
               you
               a
               mere
               question
               of
               the
               fitness
               of
               the
               name
               .
               If
               you
               had
               rather
               ,
               call
               it
               
                 Church
                 Tyranny
                 ,
                 Cruelty
              
               ,
               or
               Diabolism
               .
            
             
               And
               is
               all
               this
               a
               
                 Virtue
                 in
                 you
              
               ?
               And
               is
               it
               a
               sin
               in
               me
               to
               defend
               Christ's
               flock
               ,
               and
               the
               true
               Unity
               of
               his
               Church
               ,
               and
               to
               detect
               such
               Deceivers
               ,
               and
               bear
               my
               testimony
               for
               Truth
               ,
               Love
               and
               Concord
               against
               such
               Dividers
               and
               Destroyers
               ?
            
             
               It
               's
               a
               hard
               case
               then
               ,
               that
               such
               as
               ●
               are
               in
               ,
               that
               the
               more
               unfeignedly
               we
               desire
               to
               know
               God's
               Will
               ,
               and
               the
               more
               diligently
               and
               impartially
               we
               study
               it
               ,
               and
               the
               more
               it
               costeth
               us
               ,
               the
               greater
               sinners
               we
               are
               :
               And
               no
               sins
               have
               been
               so
               loudly
               charged
               on
               me
               ,
               as
               Praying
               ,
               and
               Preaching
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               and
               laborious
               vindicating
               God's
               Truth
               and
               Servants
               .
               It
               doth
               not
               follow
               ,
               if
               you
               hate
               them
               ,
               or
               would
               have
               them
               ruined
               ,
               that
               every
               man
               sinneth
               that
               doth
               not
               as
               you
               do
               ▪
            
             
               And
               whereas
               you
               would
               get
               some
               countenance
               to
               your
               Writings
               ▪
               by
               the
               name
               of
               Dr.
               Stillingfleet
               ,
               as
               having
               perused
               them
               ,
               &c.
               
               Either
               he
               is
               ,
               or
               is
               not
               of
               your
               mind
               ?
               If
               not
               ,
               this
               doth
               but
               adde
               to
               your
               deceit
               .
               If
               he
               be
               ,
               your
               Cause
               will
               do
               more
               against
               the
               Conscience
               and
               Reputation
               of
               Dr.
               Stillingfleet
               ,
               than
               far
               greater
               Parts
               and
               Reputation
               than
               his
               can
               do
               for
               your
               Cause
               .
            
             
             
               And
               Sir
               ,
               what
               should
               I
               get
               ,
               should
               I
               give
               a
               Voluminous
               Answer
               to
               all
               your
               books
               ?
               When
               I
               have
               confuted
               you
               as
               far
               as
               I
               have
               done
               ,
               I
               have
               but
               lost
               my
               labour
               .
               The
               Church-men
               that
               I
               hear
               from
               ,
               despise
               it
               ,
               and
               say
               ,
               
                 What
                 is
                 Mr.
              
               Dodwell
               
                 to
                 us
                 ?
                 He
                 is
                 an
                 unordained
                 man
                 (
                 he
                 knoweth
                 why
                 )
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 book
                 was
                 rejected
                 by
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
              
               London
               .
               
                 His
                 opinions
                 are
                 odd
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Church
                 of
              
               England
               
                 is
                 not
                 of
                 his
                 mind
              
               :
               Yea
               ,
               Mr.
               Cheny
               would
               perswade
               us
               ,
               that
               you
               are
               a
               singular
               contemned
               fellow
               .
            
             
               But
               it
               's
               a
               useful
               way
               ,
               to
               set
               such
               an
               one
               as
               you
               to
               do
               mens
               business
               ,
               and
               to
               boast
               ,
               as
               Dr
               Sherlocke
               and
               Mr.
               Morrice
               do
               ,
               of
               your
               performance
               ,
               and
               yet
               to
               disown
               you
               when
               their
               cause
               requireth
               it
               .
               But
               it
               is
               an
               abuse
               of
               us
               that
               dissent
               from
               you
               ,
               to
               
                 connive
                 only
              
               at
               your
               published
               Books
               ,
               and
               then
               to
               
                 boast
                 of
                 them
              
               as
               unanswerable
               .
               And
               when
               we
               have
               lost
               our
               precious
               time
               in
               shewing
               their
               deceit
               and
               schismatical
               Love-destroying
               tendency
               ,
               then
               to
               say
               to
               us
               ,
               
                 You
                 have
                 done
                 nothing
                 :
                 VVhat
                 is
                 this
                 to
                 us
                 ?
                 Mr.
              
               Dodwell
               
                 is
                 an
                 odd
                 disowned
                 man
                 ,
                 and
                 none
                 of
                 the
              
               English
               Clergy
               .
            
             
               If
               God
               and
               Conscience
               would
               give
               me
               leave
               ,
               I
               could
               presently
               be
               a
               good
               man
               ,
               and
               a
               pardoned
               sinner
               with
               you
               :
               It
               is
               but
               honouring
               you
               ,
               and
               saying
               as
               you
               say
               ;
               I
               could
               so
               be
               extoll'd
               by
               almost
               any
               Sect
               ,
               Papist
               ,
               Quaker
               ,
               &c.
               
               But
               it
               must
               be
               but
               by
               one
               :
               for
               all
               the
               rest
               would
               nevertheless
               revile
               ,
               accuse
               me
               and
               condemn
               me
               ,
               as
               you
               do
               the
               Protestant
               Churches
               .
               And
               the
               Quakers
               ,
               like
               you
               ,
               say
               ,
               
                 we
                 sin
                 against
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 .
              
               The
               old
               Sabbatarian
               Dr.
               before-named
               ,
               in
               his
               first
               Letter
               accused
               me
               as
               aforesaid
               ;
               and
               when
               I
               profest
               my self
               willing
               to
               learn
               of
               him
               ,
               as
               his
               Disciple
               ,
               I
               was
               in
               his
               next
               ,
               
                 The
                 unwearied
                 Labourer
                 in
                 Christs
                 harvest
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 marvellous
                 joy
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               And
               in
               the
               rest
               ,
               when
               I
               could
               not
               receive
               his
               reasonings
               ,
               I
               became
               worse
               and
               more
               m●serable
               than
               ever
               .
               It
               's
               a
               wonderful
               meritoriou●
               excellency
               with
               such
               men
               ,
               to
               become
               their
               Proselytes
               and
               admirers
               .
            
             
               As
               true
               Charity
               and
               Piety
               would
               fain
               propagate
               Tru●h
               ,
               Goodness
               and
               happiness
               ;
               so
               Pride
               ,
               Self-conceit
               ,
               and
               a
               Sectarian
               Spirit
               ,
               are
               like
               the
               inordinate
               lust
               of
               fornicators
               ,
               impatient
               longer
               than
               they
               are
               propagating
               their
               spurious
               kind
               .
            
             
               And
               indeed
               the
               inordinate
               height
               of
               your
               self-conceitedness
               and
               confidence
               in
               gross
               confounding
               error
               ,
               will
               make
               chast
               souls
               afraid
               of
               your
               procacious
               sollicitations
               .
               Had
               you
               sought
               my
               corporal
               destruction
               ,
               and
               not
               the
               Churches
               ruin
               ,
               for
               which
               you
               profess
               a
               zeal
               ,
               
               I
               might
               silently
               have
               let
               you
               take
               your
               course
               .
               But
               the
               sober
               world
               so
               well
               knoweth
               ,
               that
               Satan
               and
               Papists
               are
               so
               much
               against
               the
               
                 plain
                 and
                 serious
                 preaching
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
              
               and
               so
               much
               for
               
                 blood
                 or
                 cruelty
                 towards
                 Dissenters
              
               ,
               how
               faithful
               and
               truly
               religious
               soever
               ,
               that
               if
               you
               go
               on
               to
               be
               like
               them
               ,
               1.
               
               In
               la●bouring
               us
               to
               cease
               preaching
               .
               And
               2.
               
               To
               call
               for
               punishment
               (
               we
               know
               what
               )
               to
               those
               that
               will
               not
               cease
               ,
               you
               will
               cherish
               men
               in
               the
               opinion
               that
               you
               are
               a
               Papist
               ,
               more
               than
               all
               your
               friends
               and
               talk
               can
               make
               them
               believe
               that
               you
               are
               not
               .
            
             
               Sir
               ,
               when
               sin
               groweth
               crying
               and
               common
               ,
               I
               am
               one
               that
               dare
               not
               
                 preach
                 impenitency
              
               by
               hiding
               it
               ,
               and
               saying
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               doubtful
               or
               a
               
                 little
                 thing
              
               ,
               though
               I
               expect
               that
               guilt
               should
               be
               impatient
               ,
               and
               some
               Doctors
               should
               go
               on
               to
               say
               behind
               my
               back
               ,
               that
               less
               than
               this
               is
               unchristian
               and
               intemperate
               passion
               or
               abuse
               .
            
             
               Methinks
               you
               who
               judg
               millions
               of
               true
               believers
               ,
               and
               lovers
               of
               God
               and
               holiness
               ,
               to
               damnation
               ;
               and
               by
               Printing
               this
               ,
               go
               about
               to
               have
               all
               men
               think
               them
               such
               ,
               and
               consequently
               to
               love
               them
               no
               better
               than
               the
               damnable
               should
               be
               loved
               ,
               should
               never
               be
               so
               partially
               tender
               ,
               as
               not
               to
               endure
               to
               be
               but
               told
               what
               you
               say
               and
               do
               .
            
             
               And
               will
               you
               be
               angry
               with
               sober
               Christians
               for
               startling
               at
               such
               a
               Doctrine
               ,
               that
               
                 All
                 our
                 other
                 qualifications
              
               ,
               though
               we
               
                 believe
                 and
                 love
                 God
              
               ,
               &c.
               
                 will
                 not
                 save
                 us
                 ,
                 unless
                 we
                 have
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 from
                 a
                 Minister
                 ordained
                 by
                 a
                 Bishop
                 of
                 your
                 described
              
               species
               ,
               
                 and
                 he
                 from
                 such
                 another
              
               ,
               &c.
               
                 to
                 the
                 beginning
              
               ?
               Can
               Christian
               ears
               relish
               the
               description
               of
               such
               a
               Hell
               as
               containeth
               the
               
                 believing
                 Christian
                 lovers
                 of
                 God
                 and
                 Holiness
                 ,
              
               who
               
                 call'd
                 upon
                 his
                 name
                 ,
                 and
                 sought
                 first
                 his
                 Kingdom
                 and
                 Righteousness
                 ,
                 and
                 forsook
                 all
                 for
                 Christ
                 ,
              
               but
               were
               damned
               for
               want
               of
               an
               uninterrupted
               Diocesan
               Ordination
               of
               the
               Priest
               that
               gave
               them
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               and
               all
               his
               predecessors
               ?
               Sure
               Christians
               hitherto
               han't
               believed
               that
               Diocesans
               Sacraments
               will
               make
               a
               Heaven
               of
               wicked
               ungodly
               men
               ,
               nor
               the
               want
               of
               them
               make
               a
               Hell
               of
               Saints
               .
            
             
               And
               will
               you
               be
               angry
               with
               me
               ,
               for
               not
               believing
               that
               God
               is
               such
               a
               one
               ,
               as
               will
               for
               ever
               hate
               and
               damn
               in
               Hell
               the
               souls
               that
               loved
               him
               above
               all
               ?
               Will
               he
               take
               that
               love
               from
               them
               when
               they
               die
               ?
               Or
               do
               they
               continue
               in
               Hell
               to
               love
               him
               ,
               while
               he
               hateth
               and
               tormenteth
               them
               ?
               Were
               not
               that
               to
               call
               him
               worse
               than
               the
               Devil
               ,
               whom
               they
               do
               not
               love
               ?
               You
               only
               tell
               us
               ,
               that
               
               they
               
                 cannot
                 be
                 saved
              
               for
               want
               of
               your
               species
               of
               Sacramenters
               .
               But
               if
               you
               meant
               not
               by
               this
               their
               Damnation
               ,
               but
               a
               Purgatory
               or
               Annihilation
               ,
               it
               's
               meet
               you
               should
               deal
               plainly
               ,
               and
               tell
               us
               what
               it
               is
               .
            
             
               They
               are
               Articles
               of
               our
               Faith
               and
               Religion
               ,
               
                 That
                 whoever
                 believeth
              
               (
               sincerely
               )
               
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 shall
                 not
                 perish
                 ,
                 but
                 have
                 everlasting
                 life
                 :
              
               And
               that
               
                 there
                 is
                 joy
                 in
                 heaven
                 over
                 one
                 sinner
                 that
                 repenteth
                 :
              
               And
               
                 that
                 eye
                 hath
                 not
                 seen
              
               ,
               &c.
               
                 what
                 God
                 hath
                 prepared
                 for
                 them
                 that
                 love
                 him
                 .
              
            
             
               When
               Dr.
               VVilkins
               once
               preached
               in
               Pauls
               Church
               an
               excellent
               Sermon
               for
               peace
               and
               concord
               ,
               on
               mutual
               forbearance
               ,
               on
               Rom.
               14.17
               .
               
                 The
                 kingdom
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 not
                 meat
                 and
                 drink
                 .
                 but
                 righteousness
                 ,
                 and
                 peace
                 ,
                 and
                 joy
                 in
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 ;
                 For
                 he
                 that
                 in
                 these
                 things
                 serveth
                 Christ
                 ,
                 is
                 accepted
                 of
                 God
                 and
                 approved
                 of
                 men
                 ,
              
               he
               accosted
               me
               at
               the
               Pulpit
               foot
               with
               these
               true
               words
               ,
               
                 I
                 am
                 sure
                 this
                 Sermon
                 pleased
                 you
                 .
              
               If
               Dr.
               Tillotson
               will
               
                 publish
                 that
                 Sermon
              
               ,
               as
               he
               hath
               done
               Dr.
               Isaac
               Barrow's
               ,
               those
               two
               books
               will
               more
               shame
               your
               
                 love-killing
                 ,
                 schismatical
              
               doctrine
               ,
               than
               all
               that
               I
               have
               said
               against
               you
               .
               And
               if
               the
               fore-mentioned
               moderating
               Doctors
               ,
               go
               on
               to
               publish
               me
               to
               be
               a
               man
               of
               
                 unpeaceable
                 provoking
                 language
              
               ,
               for
               saying
               ,
               that
               such
               
                 doctrines
                 and
                 practices
                 are
                 great
                 sins
                 ,
              
               they
               will
               seem
               to
               me
               ,
               to
               take
               the
               preaching
               of
               Repentance
               for
               reviling
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               is
               the
               sinner
               that
               tells
               men
               of
               sin
               ;
               and
               that
               the
               Laity
               are
               far
               happier
               men
               ,
               who
               may
               be
               called
               to
               Repentance
               for
               their
               vices
               ,
               than
               the
               Clergy
               ,
               or
               Church-corrupters
               ,
               who
               are
               heinously
               wronged
               if
               their
               sins
               be
               named
               ,
               and
               they
               be
               but
               intreated
               to
               consider
               and
               repent
               ;
               yea
               ,
               if
               we
               but
               tell
               the
               reason
               ,
               why
               we
               dare
               not
               do
               as
               they
               ,
               in
               a
               time
               when
               we
               have
               cause
               to
               study
               such
               Texts
               as
               Ezek.
               9.4
               .
               Perhaps
               God
               may
               permit
               your
               principles
               to
               get
               the
               upper
               hand
               .
               But
               if
               he
               do
               ,
               I
               shall
               love
               them
               never
               the
               better
               ,
               but
               the
               worse
               ,
               and
               shall
               better
               love
               the
               world
               which
               forsake
               not
               God
               ,
               nor
               is
               forsaken
               by
               him
               .
            
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           Mr.
           
           DODWEL's
           LEVIATHAN
           ,
           or
           Absolute
           Destructive
           Prelacy
           ,
           the
           Son
           of
           ABADDON
           APOLLYON
           ,
           and
           not
           of
           IESVS
           CHRIST
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           CHAP.
           I.
           Of
           Mr.
           
           Dodwel's
           displeasure
           against
           me
           ,
           as
           if
           I
           accused
           him
           to
           be
           a
           Papist
           ;
           and
           accused
           unjustly
           the
           Councils
           of
           Bishops
           .
        
         
           §
           .
           1.
           
           WHEN
           Mr.
           Dodwell
           ,
           in
           a
           tedious
           Volume
           ,
           did
           null
           the
           Reformed
           Churches
           ,
           their
           Ministry
           ,
           Sacraments
           ,
           and
           Covenant-title
           to
           salvation
           ,
           meerly
           for
           want
           of
           uninterrupted
           succession
           down
           from
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           of
           Ordination
           ,
           by
           such
           as
           he
           appropriateth
           the
           name
           of
           Bishops
           to
           ,
           I
           aggravated
           his
           fault
           ,
           as
           being
           one
           that
           
             professeth
             himself
             a
             Protestant
          
           .
           He
           took
           this
           to
           be
           an
           accusation
           of
           Popery
           :
           I
           Published
           ,
           to
           satisfie
           him
           ,
           that
           I
           meant
           no
           such
           thing
           ;
           but
           
             de
             nomine
          
           will
           call
           him
           what
           he
           calls
           himself
           ,
           and
           
             de
             re
          
           will
           be
           no
           judg
           of
           any
           thing
           but
           his
           books
           and
           words
           ,
           to
           which
           I
           leave
           the
           Reader
           to
           know
           him
           :
           This
           satisfieth
           him
           not
           ,
           but
           he
           continueth
           so
           much
           concerned
           ,
           that
           I
           doubt
           he
           will
           make
           men
           think
           there
           is
           some
           tender
           place
           that
           is
           so
           impatient
           of
           a
           mis-supposed
           touch
           .
           I
           have
           nothing
           to
           do
           with
           him
           ,
           or
           his
           Religion
           ,
           as
           his
           ,
           further
           than
           he
           assaulteth
           us
           by
           his
           Writings
           :
           And
           he
           is
           the
           Accuser
           ,
           and
           the
           Accusation
           
           is
           of
           no
           less
           moment
           than
           aforesaid
           ,
           and
           sinning
           against
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ,
           and
           of
           Schism
           ,
           and
           subverting
           all
           Government
           ,
           if
           we
           do
           but
           practice
           differently
           from
           the
           Prelates
           will
           ,
           and
           alledg
           Scripture
           and
           Gods
           Authority
           for
           it
           ,
           and
           appeal
           to
           Christ.
           I
           am
           but
           on
           the
           Defence
           against
           all
           this
           .
        
         
           §
           .
           2.
           
           I
           profess
           it
           is
           not
           meer
           education
           ,
           prejudices
           ,
           custom
           ,
           or
           worldly
           interest
           which
           keep
           me
           from
           Popery
           ,
           or
           his
           way
           of
           absolute
           obedience
           to
           Prelates
           .
           I
           have
           studied
           what
           may
           be
           said
           for
           it
           as
           well
           as
           against
           it
           ;
           and
           I
           never
           met
           but
           with
           Two
           Objections
           ,
           which
           seemed
           to
           me
           worthy
           of
           much
           further
           search
           :
           One
           was
           ,
           that
           seeing
           
             de
             facto
             Popery
          
           and
           high
           Prelacy
           have
           so
           far
           and
           long
           ruled
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           whether
           it
           be
           credible
           that
           Christ
           would
           so
           permit
           it
           ,
           if
           he
           hated
           it
           ,
           and
           give
           his
           Church
           ,
           
             de
             facto
          
           ,
           no
           better
           government
           ?
           2.
           
           Whether
           mens
           great
           proneness
           to
           discord
           ,
           make
           not
           Popery
           
             (
             Italian
          
           ,
           or
           French
           )
           a
           prudent
           course
           .
        
         
           And
           to
           these
           ,
           1.
           
           I
           am
           sure
           that
           Christ
           came
           to
           destroy
           the
           works
           of
           the
           Devil
           ,
           and
           save
           his
           people
           from
           their
           sins
           ,
           and
           make
           them
           holy
           ,
           
             a
             peculiar
             people
             ,
             zealous
             of
             good
             works
             ,
          
           and
           gather
           a
           Church
           of
           such
           out
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           rule
           them
           in
           a
           Communion
           of
           Saints
           ,
           till
           he
           bring
           them
           to
           perfection
           .
           Therefore
           I
           have
           great
           reason
           to
           suspect
           those
           men
           ,
           and
           that
           order
           and
           course
           of
           government
           ,
           which
           cherisheth
           ignorance
           and
           sin
           in
           Ministers
           and
           People
           ,
           and
           hunteth
           ,
           and
           silenceth
           faithful
           Ministers
           ,
           and
           suppresseth
           ,
           persecuteth
           ,
           tormenteth
           ,
           burneth
           the
           most
           conscionable
           Christians
           ,
           that
           for
           fear
           of
           offending
           God
           ,
           disobey
           them
           ,
           that
           turn
           serious
           Religion
           and
           spiriritual
           Worship
           of
           God
           ,
           into
           bodily
           exercises
           ,
           and
           meer
           Conformity
           to
           their
           wills
           ,
           and
           outward
           taking
           Sacraments
           ,
           and
           using
           commanded
           Ceremonies
           and
           words
           ;
           under
           the
           shadow
           whereof
           ,
           for
           1000.
           years
           ,
           piety
           hath
           withered
           ,
           and
           impiety
           prospered
           .
        
         
           Christ
           promised
           to
           be
           with
           his
           servants
           to
           the
           end
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           Mat
           28.30
           .
           And
           I
           cannot
           but
           think
           that
           he
           is
           most
           with
           those
           that
           are
           most
           acquainted
           with
           his
           Gospel
           ,
           and
           most
           love
           him
           and
           obey
           him
           ,
           and
           are
           most
           holy
           and
           heavenly
           ,
           and
           walk
           not
           after
           the
           flesh
           ,
           but
           the
           spirit
           ,
           rather
           than
           with
           the
           ignorant
           ,
           fleshly
           ,
           worldly
           malignant
           Persecutors
           ,
           that
           set
           them
           against
           serious
           godliness
           and
           godly
           men
           .
        
         
         
           §
           .
           3.
           
           And
           I
           take
           not
           any
           notices
           of
           the
           time
           present
           from
           any
           thing
           but
           certain
           experience
           ;
           nor
           of
           the
           Ages
           past
           ,
           from
           enemies
           ,
           or
           suspected
           ,
           but
           of
           the
           eldest
           times
           from
           all
           our
           common
           Church-history
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           last
           1000
           ,
           or
           1200
           ▪
           years
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           worst
           part
           of
           their
           actions
           ,
           from
           their
           own
           greatest
           friends
           and
           flatterers
           ,
           such
           as
           
             Baronius
             ,
             Binnius
             ,
             Platina
             ,
             Petavius
             ,
          
           and
           others
           .
        
         
           §
           4.
           
           And
           the
           matter
           of
           fact
           ,
           I
           confess
           ,
           hath
           had
           much
           power
           on
           my
           judgment
           :
           Had
           the
           Popes
           ,
           and
           Lording
           sort
           of
           Diocesans
           been
           promoters
           of
           love
           and
           holiness
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           not
           the
           woful
           scandal
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           the
           enemies
           of
           good
           men
           ,
           and
           serious
           piety
           ,
           I
           should
           have
           been
           stronglier
           tempted
           to
           own
           their
           form
           of
           government
           to
           be
           of
           God
           ;
           though
           I
           am
           assured
           that
           Nature
           maketh
           
             one
             man
          
           ,
           or
           
             one
             Council
          
           uncapable
           of
           proper
           government
           over
           all
           the
           earth
           ;
           I
           should
           never
           have
           opposed
           that
           which
           doth
           good
           .
           But
           
             destruction
             ,
             silencing
             ,
             persecuting
             ,
             cruelties
             ,
             rebellions
             ,
             worldliness
             ,
             ignorance
             ,
             malignity
             ,
          
           and
           
             cherishing
             sin
          
           ,
           and
           
             suppressing
             piety
          
           ,
           and
           the
           very
           
             word
             of
             God
          
           ,
           I
           am
           sure
           are
           all
           the
           work
           of
           the
           Devil
           ,
           what
           name
           or
           titles
           soever
           are
           pretended
           for
           them
           .
        
         
           §
           .
           5.
           
           And
           the
           fact
           being
           to
           me
           past
           dispute
           ,
           I
           quietly
           submit
           to
           the
           dreadful
           providence
           of
           God
           that
           permitteth
           it
           ,
           considering
           ,
        
         
           1.
           
           The
           Church
           on
           Earth
           is
           no
           better
           than
           the
           Angels
           ;
           of
           Heaven
           were
           ;
           and
           if
           so
           many
           of
           the
           Angels
           kept
           not
           their
           first
           estate
           ,
           but
           fell
           by
           Pride
           ,
           what
           wonder
           if
           many
           Bishops
           do
           so
           ?
        
         
           2.
           
           If
           Adam
           and
           Eve
           both
           fell
           from
           Innocency
           ,
           and
           that
           so
           soon
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           incredible
           that
           the
           Serpent
           should
           beguile
           some
           Bishops
           to
           depart
           from
           the
           simplicity
           that
           is
           in
           Christ.
           
        
         
           3.
           
           And
           if
           the
           first
           born
           man
           ,
           Cain
           ,
           murdered
           his
           righteous
           brother
           by
           malignant
           envy
           for
           his
           true
           Religion
           ,
           it
           's
           no
           wonder
           if
           some
           Clergy-men
           are
           such
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           And
           if
           the
           whole
           world
           so
           soon
           was
           drowned
           in
           wickedness
           ,
           that
           only
           Noah
           and
           his
           house
           were
           meet
           to
           be
           saved
           from
           the
           flood
           ,
           what
           wonder
           if
           the
           Church
           had
           too
           great
           a
           deluge
           of
           iniquity
           ?
        
         
         
           5.
           
           And
           to
           be
           short
           ,
           if
           Noah
           himself
           fall
           after
           such
           deliverance
           ,
           and
           a
           Cham
           be
           cursed
           that
           had
           been
           saved
           ,
           and
           their
           posterity
           proved
           so
           bad
           ,
           that
           all
           the
           Canaanites
           ,
           &c.
           must
           be
           destroyed
           ;
           if
           
           Sodom's
           flames
           too
           ,
           better
           warned
           Lot
           ,
           or
           his
           Wife
           and
           Children
           ;
           if
           Abraham
           have
           an
           Ismael
           ,
           and
           Isaac
           an
           Esau
           ,
           and
           Iacob
           envious
           Sons
           ,
           and
           two
           Murderers
           ,
           and
           two
           Adulterers
           ;
           If
           Israel
           sin
           ,
           and
           die
           in
           the
           Wilderness
           ;
           if
           Aaron
           after
           that
           he
           had
           seen
           ,
           make
           them
           an
           Idol
           ;
           if
           Nadab
           and
           Abihu
           die
           ,
           as
           they
           did
           ;
           if
           
           Eli's
           and
           
           Samuel's
           Sons
           proved
           all
           so
           bad
           ;
           and
           in
           the
           days
           of
           the
           Judges
           there
           were
           so
           many
           revolts
           and
           ruins
           ;
           if
           the
           first
           King
           ,
           Saul
           ,
           so
           soon
           revolted
           ;
           if
           David
           so
           fell
           ,
           and
           Absolom
           so
           sinned
           ,
           and
           Solomon
           himself
           :
           If
           Ten
           Tribes
           so
           quickly
           broke
           off
           from
           
           David's
           house
           ,
           and
           left
           him
           but
           Two
           ;
           if
           those
           Two
           proved
           as
           bad
           as
           the
           Prophets
           tell
           us
           ,
           and
           went
           into
           Captivity
           :
           And
           if
           the
           Nation
           rebelled
           against
           Christ
           ,
           and
           be
           cursed
           and
           scattered
           over
           the
           Earth
           ,
           what
           wonder
           if
           the
           Pope
           and
           proudest
           Prelate
           did
           corrupt
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           ?
           If
           Christs
           chosen
           Twelve
           had
           a
           Iudas
           among
           them
           ;
           if
           the
           rest
           strove
           who
           should
           be
           greatest
           ;
           if
           Peter
           denied
           him
           ,
           and
           they
           all
           forsook
           him
           and
           fled
           ;
           if
           Heresies
           swarmed
           in
           the
           Apostles
           days
           ,
           and
           Iewish
           Teachers
           would
           have
           subjected
           the
           Gentiles
           to
           
           Moses's
           Law
           ;
           if
           all
           forsook
           Paul
           in
           his
           Tryal
           ,
           and
           many
           accused
           him
           before
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           Diotrephes
           cast
           out
           the
           Brethren
           ,
           and
           prated
           maliciously
           against
           Iohn
           ;
           if
           Christ
           tell
           us
           of
           a
           little
           flock
           ,
           and
           not
           many
           Noble
           and
           great
           are
           called
           ;
           if
           it
           be
           as
           hard
           for
           the
           Rich
           to
           be
           saved
           as
           Christ
           saith
           ;
           if
           for
           Three
           hundred
           years
           the
           Church
           was
           a
           persecuted
           people
           ;
           and
           if
           the
           Patriarchs
           and
           Bishops
           themselves
           ,
           for
           many
           hundred
           years
           after
           accused
           one
           another
           in
           Councils
           ,
           and
           accused
           such
           Councils
           themselves
           of
           Heresies
           ,
           and
           other
           crimes
           ,
           as
           much
           as
           is
           yet
           visible
           they
           did
           ,
           why
           should
           I
           be
           scandalized
           at
           the
           badness
           of
           Bishops
           and
           Councils
           ,
           and
           the
           woful
           corruptions
           of
           the
           Church
           ?
        
         
           Especially
           considering
           ,
           1.
           
           That
           it
           was
           chiefly
           but
           the
           worldly
           proud
           domineering
           sort
           that
           thus
           miscarried
           ,
           as
           the
           very
           Angels
           did
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           That
           God
           kept
           up
           still
           a
           great
           number
           of
           humble
           and
           holy
           Bishops
           and
           Presbyters
           ,
           that
           joined
           not
           in
           usurpations
           and
           pride
           with
           the
           rest
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           And
           that
           God
           blest
           their
           labours
           to
           the
           saving
           of
           so
           many
           Millions
           of
           souls
           ,
           and
           propagating
           true
           serious
           Religion
           to
           
           this
           day
           .
           Yea
           ,
           some
           of
           the
           great
           Patriarchs
           themselves
           have
           been
           holy
           humble
           men
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           And
           when
           God
           preserved
           ,
           by
           an
           humble
           Ministry
           ,
           so
           many
           Christians
           ,
           as
           the
           
             Albigenses
             ,
             Waldenses
          
           ,
           and
           many
           among
           the
           Papists
           themselves
           ,
           from
           the
           liking
           and
           guilt
           of
           the
           Roman
           corruptions
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           And
           when
           God
           hath
           raised
           so
           learned
           ,
           humble
           ,
           and
           holy
           a
           Ministry
           to
           reform
           the
           Churches
           ,
           and
           blest
           their
           labours
           in
           Europe
           ,
           and
           specially
           in
           England
           ,
           as
           he
           hath
           done
           ;
           even
           those
           that
           Mr.
           Dodwell
           degradeth
           ;
           yea
           ,
           many
           pious
           Diocesans
           here
           and
           elsewhere
           ,
           who
           yet
           cannot
           prove
           their
           title
           by
           his
           pretended
           way
           of
           successive
           Canonical
           Ordinations
           ;
           nor
           durst
           have
           sworn
           that
           they
           had
           such
           a
           call
           .
        
         
           §
           .
           6.
           
           I
           am
           sure
           that
           the
           work
           of
           Christ
           is
           the
           restoring
           of
           Gods
           Image
           ,
           
             holy
             life
          
           ,
           and
           light
           ,
           and
           love
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           destroying
           of
           these
           ,
           by
           hiding
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           unintelligible
           worships
           ,
           Imagery
           ,
           dead
           hypocrisie
           ,
           silencing
           ,
           and
           persecuting
           ,
           and
           killing
           Gods
           servants
           ,
           making
           dividing
           engines
           to
           tear
           ,
           and
           Canons
           to
           batter
           the
           peace
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           this
           by
           an
           ignorant
           ,
           ungodly
           ,
           worldly
           Ministry
           ,
           seeking
           not
           the
           things
           of
           God
           ,
           but
           of
           men
           ;
           all
           this
           is
           the
           Devils
           work
           ;
           and
           to
           do
           the
           Devils
           work
           against
           Christ
           ,
           is
           not
           a
           sign
           of
           Christs
           servants
           ;
           he
           bids
           us
           judg
           of
           our selves
           and
           others
           by
           the
           fruits
           ;
           His
           servants
           we
           are
           whom
           we
           obey
           :
           If
           a
           Peter
           once
           give
           Christ
           such
           worldly
           fleshly
           counsel
           ,
           he
           shall
           hear
           worse
           than
           I
           said
           of
           Church-Tyrants
           ,
           
             get
             thee
             behind
             me
             Satan
             ,
             thou
             art
             an
             offence
             unto
             me
             ;
             for
             thou
             savourest
             not
             the
             things
             that
             be
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             those
             that
             be
             of
             men
             ,
             Mat.
          
           16.22
           hating
           the
           good
           ,
           silencing
           thousands
           of
           faithful
           Ministers
           ,
           excommunicating
           ,
           and
           sinning
           against
           God
           ,
           in
           obedience
           to
           Prelates
           ,
           and
           for
           using
           the
           needful
           means
           of
           their
           own
           salvation
           ,
           and
           serving
           God
           but
           as
           Peter
           and
           Paul
           did
           ;
           this
           is
           the
           Devils
           work
           ,
           if
           he
           have
           any
           in
           the
           world
           .
           And
           Mr.
           Dodwell
           must
           trust
           more
           to
           swords
           than
           words
           to
           keep
           it
           up
           ;
           for
           there
           is
           a
           spirit
           in
           true
           Christians
           that
           will
           never
           suffer
           them
           to
           believe
           that
           it
           is
           pleasing
           to
           God
           ,
           what
           name
           soever
           is
           pretended
           for
           it
           .
        
         
           §
           .
           7.
           
           I
           will
           reverence
           the
           Iews
           visible
           Church
           ,
           to
           whom
           were
           committed
           the
           Oracles
           of
           God
           ,
           but
           will
           not
           say
           ,
           that
           they
           
           sinned
           not
           in
           persecuting
           Christ
           and
           his
           Apostles
           ;
           nor
           say
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           not
           now
           under
           their
           own
           curse
           ,
           and
           cut
           off
           from
           the
           Church
           ,
           who
           once
           cast
           out
           Christians
           from
           their
           Synagogues
           .
           I
           will
           give
           due
           honour
           to
           Primogeniture
           ,
           and
           yet
           not
           equal
           Cain
           and
           
             Abel
             ,
             Ismael
          
           and
           
             Isaac
             ,
             Esau
          
           and
           Iacob
           ,
           &c.
           but
           expect
           ,
           that
           as
           he
           that
           was
           born
           after
           the
           flesh
           did
           persecute
           him
           that
           was
           born
           after
           the
           spirit
           ;
           even
           so
           it
           will
           be
           now
           :
           And
           the
           world
           was
           the
           world
           still
           ,
           when
           it
           was
           taken
           into
           the
           Church
           .
           The
           Heathen
           Romans
           were
           less
           Persecutors
           than
           the
           Iews
           ,
           and
           so
           are
           the
           Turks
           than
           the
           Papists
           .
        
         
           §
           8.
           
           I
           shall
           ,
           in
           due
           place
           ,
           take
           notice
           of
           Mr.
           
           D's
           confining
           the
           Essence
           of
           the
           Ministry
           to
           
             transacting
             between
             God
             and
             man
             ,
             in
             covenanting
             ,
             requiring
             essentially
             no
             more
             skill
             than
             any
             man
             is
             capable
             of
             ,
             who
             is
             but
             capable
             of
             understanding
             the
             common
             dealings
             of
             the
             world
             ,
          
           p.
           73
           ,
           74.
           
           And
           that
           Immoralities
           of
           such
           mens
           Lives
           
             excuse
             us
             not
             from
             Schism
          
           ,
           for
           turning
           from
           such
           to
           better
           Teachers
           ,
           p.
           72.
           contrary
           to
           the
           Epistle
           of
           the
           Carthage
           Council
           ,
           in
           the
           case
           of
           Martial
           and
           Basilides
           ,
           and
           even
           of
           Popes
           and
           Councils
           ,
           that
           forbid
           hearing
           Mass
           from
           a
           Fornicator
           .
           And
           his
           denying
           the
           ●cripture
           to
           be
           intended
           or
           
             designed
             to
             be
             a
             Charter
             to
             appeal
             to
             for
             all
             future
             generations
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             extent
             of
             Offices
             ,
             and
             preventing
             litigious
             dispute
             about
             government
             and
             subjection
             ,
          
           p.
           80
           ,
           81.
           
           But
           
             that
             recourse
             ought
             now
             to
             be
             had
             to
             the
             intention
             of
             the
             Ordainers
          
           for
           these
           .
           And
           what
           he
           saith
           ,
           p.
           81.
           against
           
             appealing
             to
             Writings
          
           (
           as
           he
           calls
           them
           )
           ,
           
             against
             the
             sense
             of
             all
             the
             visible
             authority
             of
             this
             life
             ,
             as
             unreconcilable
             to
             the
             practice
             of
             any
             visible
             government
             on
             earth
             ,
          
           p.
           81.
           
           And
           that
           
             subjects
             cannot
             preserve
             their
             subordination
             to
             their
             superiors
             ,
             if
             they
             practice
             differently
             ,
             and
             defend
             their
             practices
             ,
             and
             pretend
             Divine
             Authority
             for
             them
             ,
          
           where
           he
           speaketh
           indefinitely
           ,
           and
           excepteth
           no
           practices
           .
           And
           if
           we
           may
           not
           appeal
           from
           man
           to
           God
           and
           Scripture
           ,
           we
           may
           appeal
           from
           Scripture
           to
           man.
           And
           if
           mans
           Law
           be
           above
           Gods
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           from
           him
           ;
           for
           the
           inferior
           maketh
           not
           his
           superior
           .
        
         
           And
           the
           root
           of
           all
           this
           i●
           ,
           p
           82
           ▪
           
             That
             God
             hath
             made
             his
             Church
             (
             and
             not
             only
             particular
             Churches
             that
             are
             parts
             of
             his
             Church
             )
             a
             visible
             Society
             ,
             and
             constituted
             a
             visible
             Government
             in
             it
             .
          
           Did
           I
           know
           what
           Mr.
           D.
           taketh
           this
           
             one
             visible
             Government
          
           to
           be
           ,
           whether
           General
           Council
           ,
           or
           Pope
           ,
           or
           all
           the
           Bishops
           of
           the
           world
           by
           a
           major
           
           vote
           ,
           or
           all
           the
           people
           of
           the
           Christian
           world
           ,
           or
           what
           ,
           I
           should
           know
           what
           to
           say
           to
           him
           .
           But
           for
           this
           I
           must
           not
           hope
           .
        
         
           §
           .
           9.
           
           But
           I
           shall
           after
           speak
           to
           his
           securing
           subterfuge
           ,
           p.
           90.
           
           
             That
             there
             is
             but
             one
             sense
             of
             all
             terms
             ,
             which
             causes
             oblige
             men
             to
             mean
             ;
             and
             that
             every
             one
             ought
             to
             know
             who
             pretends
             to
             skill
             in
             causes
             .
          
           Which
           I
           am
           so
           defective
           in
           ,
           that
           I
           know
           not
           at
           all
           what
           his
           cause
           is
           till
           he
           tell
           me
           :
           Nor
           know
           I
           among
           many
           senses
           of
           most
           of
           his
           chief
           terms
           ,
           which
           it
           is
           that
           he
           meaneth
           .
           I
           know
           not
           what
           he
           meaneth
           by
           a
           Papist
           ;
           and
           whether
           he
           take
           those
           for
           Papists
           that
           are
           ,
           as
           the
           Councils
           of
           Constance
           ,
           and
           Basil
           ,
           and
           the
           French
           ,
           for
           the
           supremacy
           of
           a
           Council
           ,
           the
           Pope
           being
           President
           ,
           or
           
             Principium
             Vnitatis
          
           ,
           and
           Patriarch
           of
           us
           in
           the
           West
           .
           I
           know
           not
           who
           he
           meaneth
           by
           the
           Supreme
           Church-power
           in
           the
           visible
           Universal
           Church
           .
           I
           know
           not
           by
           what
           he
           essentiateth
           the
           very
           Episcopacy
           which
           he
           so
           much
           pleads
           for
           ;
           no
           ,
           nor
           their
           Ordination
           .
           I
           know
           not
           what
           he
           taketh
           to
           be
           the
           Supreme
           Church-power
           over
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           .
           And
           how
           can
           I
           know
           by
           the
           bare
           general
           name
           ,
           when
           Dr.
           Stillingfleet
           denieth
           any
           such
           thing
           ?
        
      
       
         
           CHAP.
           II.
           His
           Schiswatical
           Church
           destroying
           Scheme
           Confuted
           .
        
         
           §
           .
           1.
           
           BEcause
           he
           dealeth
           so
           falsly
           with
           my
           Doctrine
           ,
           by
           pretence
           of
           putting
           it
           into
           his
           words
           and
           order
           ,
           I
           will
           deal
           better
           with
           him
           ,
           and
           deal
           with
           his
           Scheme
           word
           by
           word
           as
           he
           hath
           laid
           it
           down
           .
           As
           for
           his
           exceptions
           ,
           th●t
           I
           refel
           not
           his
           charge
           of
           the
           
             sin
             against
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
          
           ,
           &c.
           
           I
           am
           not
           yet
           so
           idle
           ,
           (
           having
           formerly
           written
           a
           Treatise
           of
           that
           sin
           .
           )
           His
           wilful
           refusal
           to
           answer
           
             Voetius
             de
             desperata
             Causa
             Papalus
          
           ,
           when
           he
           knoweth
           that
           this
           Plea
           is
           the
           
             Papists
             chief
             strength
          
           ,
           and
           Iansenius
           is
           so
           fully
           answered
           ,
           is
           but
           a
           dishonourable
           tergiversation
           .
           And
           it
           's
           like
           he
           knoweth
           how
           Melancthon
           in
           his
           Epistles
           copiously
           shameth
           Mr.
           
           Dodwell's
           cause
           as
           trusted
           to
           by
           the
           Papists
           ;
           when
           yet
           the
           Protestants
           here
           plead
           
           Melancthon's
           judgment
           for
           their
           Reformation
           .
           And
           though
           Mr.
           D.
           told
           me
           ,
           that
           
             it
             is
             not
             for
             the
             Christian
             Interest
             to
             hold
             that
             the
             Roman
             successive
             
             Ordination
             hath
             been
             interrupted
          
           ;
           I
           think
           they
           that
           believe
           their
           own
           most
           flattering
           Historians
           ,
           must
           believe
           that
           the
           intercision
           there
           hath
           been
           more
           notorious
           ,
           than
           in
           those
           Reformed
           Churches
           which
           Mr.
           Dodwell
           nulleth
           ,
           or
           than
           those
           German
           and
           Danish
           Bishops
           whom
           Bugenhagius
           a
           Presbyter
           ordained
           .
        
         
           But
           I
           will
           briefly
           examine
           the
           words
           of
           his
           destructive
           deceiving
           Frame
           .
        
         
           
             
               
                 
                   1.
                   
                   That
                   all
                   are
                   obliged
                   to
                   submit
                   to
                   all
                   unsinful
                   conditions
                   of
                   the
                   Episcopal
                   Communion
                   where
                   they
                   live
                   ,
                   if
                   imposed
                   by
                   the
                   Ecclesiasiastical
                   Governours
                   thereof
                   .
                   And
                   ,
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   That
                   the
                   nature
                   of
                   this
                   obligation
                   is
                   such
                   ,
                   as
                   will
                   make
                   them
                   who
                   rather
                   than
                   they
                   will
                   submit
                   to
                   such
                   conditions
                   ,
                   either
                   separate
                   themselves
                   ,
                   or
                   suffer
                   themselves
                   to
                   be
                   excluded
                   from
                   communion
                   by
                   such
                   Governours
                   for
                   such
                   a
                   refusal
                   of
                   submission
                   ,
                   guilty
                   of
                   the
                   sin
                   of
                   SCHISM
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   Here
                   are
                   two
                   parts
                   .
                
                 
                   a
                   1.
                   
                   That
                   all
                   are
                   obliged
                   to
                   submit
                   to
                   all
                   unsinful
                   conditions
                   of
                   the
                   Episcopal
                   communion
                   where
                   they
                   live
                   ,
                   if
                   imposed
                   by
                   the
                   Ecclesiastical
                   Government
                   thereof
                   .
                
                 
                   This
                   proved
                   by
                   these
                   two
                   degrees
                   .
                
                 
                   1.
                   
                   That
                   the
                   supposition
                   of
                   their
                   being
                   less
                   secure
                   of
                   salvation
                   out
                   of
                   this
                   Episcopal
                   communion
                   than
                   in
                   it
                   ,
                   is
                   sufficient
                   to
                   prove
                   them
                   obliged
                   to
                   submit
                   to
                   all
                   terms
                   not
                   directly
                   sinful
                   ,
                   however
                   unexpedient
                   ,
                   rather
                   than
                   separate
                   themselves
                   ,
                   or
                   suffer
                   themselves
                   to
                   be
                   excluded
                   from
                   this
                   communion
                   ,
                   chap.
                   1.
                   
                   §
                   .
                   7
                   ,
                   8
                   ,
                   9
                   ,
                   10.
                   
                
                 
                 
                   2.
                   
                   That
                   there
                   is
                   indeed
                   less
                   security
                   of
                   salvation
                   to
                   be
                   had
                   even
                   on
                   performance
                   of
                   the
                   Moral
                   conditions
                   of
                   salvation
                   ,
                   out
                   of
                   this
                   Episcopal
                   communion
                   ,
                   than
                   in
                   it
                   .
                
                 
                   This
                   proved
                   from
                   two
                   things
                   .
                
                 
                   1.
                   
                   That
                   they
                   cannot
                   be
                   so
                   well
                   assured
                   of
                   their
                   salvation
                   in
                   the
                   use
                   of
                   extraordinary
                   as
                   of
                   ordinary
                   means
                   ;
                   nay
                   that
                   they
                   being
                   left
                   to
                   extraordinaries
                   ,
                   is
                   a
                   condition
                   either
                   very
                   hazardous
                   ,
                   or
                   at
                   least
                   very
                   uncomfortable
                   at
                   present
                   ,
                   whatever
                   it
                   may
                   prove
                   hereafter
                   ,
                   Ch.
                   II.
                   
                
                 
                 
                   2.
                   
                   That
                   these
                   ordinary
                   means
                   of
                   salvation
                   are
                   ,
                   in
                   respect
                   of
                   every
                   particular
                   person
                   ,
                   confined
                   to
                   the
                   Episcopal
                   communion
                   of
                   the
                   place
                   he
                   lives
                   in
                   ,
                   as
                   long
                   as
                   he
                   lives
                   in
                   it
                   .
                
                 
                   This
                   proved
                   from
                   Two
                   things
                   .
                
                 
                   1.
                   
                   That
                   these
                   ordinary
                   means
                   of
                   salvation
                   are
                   confined
                   to
                   the
                   external
                   Communion
                   of
                   the
                   visible
                   Church
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   This
                   proved
                   from
                   Four
                   things
                   .
                
                 
                   1.
                   
                   We
                   cannot
                   be
                   assured
                   that
                   God
                   will
                   do
                   for
                   us
                   what
                   is
                   necessary
                   for
                   our
                   salvation
                   on
                   his
                   part
                   ,
                   otherwise
                   than
                   by
                   his
                   express
                   promises
                   that
                   he
                   will
                   do
                   it
                   ,
                   Chap.
                   III.
                   §
                   .
                   1
                   ,
                   2.
                   
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   The
                   ordinary
                   means
                   how
                   we
                   may
                   assure
                   our selves
                   of
                   our
                   interest
                   in
                   his
                   promises
                   ,
                   is
                   by
                   our
                   interest
                   in
                   his
                   Covenant
                   ,
                   by
                   which
                   they
                   are
                   conveyed
                   to
                   us
                   ,
                   Chap.
                   III.
                   from
                   §
                   .
                   5.
                   to
                   the
                   end
                   .
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   The
                   ordinary
                   means
                   by
                   which
                   we
                   may
                   assure
                   our selves
                   
                   of
                   our
                   interest
                   in
                   this
                   Covenant
                   with
                   him
                   ,
                   is
                   by
                   our
                   partaking
                   in
                   these
                   external
                   solemnities
                   ,
                   by
                   which
                   this
                   Covenant
                   is
                   transacted
                   and
                   maintained
                   ,
                   Chap.
                   IV
                   ,
                   V
                   ,
                   VI
                   ,
                   VII
                   .
                
                 
                   4.
                   
                   The
                   participation
                   in
                   these
                   external
                   solemnities
                   ,
                   with
                   any
                   legal
                   validity
                   ,
                   is
                   only
                   to
                   be
                   had
                   in
                   the
                   external
                   Communion
                   of
                   the
                   visible
                   Church
                   ,
                   Chap.
                   VIII
                   .
                
                 
                   B.
                   (
                   II.
                   )
                   That
                   this
                   visible
                   Church
                   ,
                   to
                   whose
                   external
                   Communion
                   these
                   ordinary
                   means
                   of
                   salvation
                   are
                   confined
                   ,
                   is
                   no
                   other
                   than
                   the
                   Episcopal
                   Communion
                   of
                   the
                   place
                   where
                   
                   any
                   one
                   lives
                   ,
                   whilest
                   he
                   lives
                   there
                   .
                
                 
                   This
                   proved
                   in
                   Two
                   parts
                   .
                
                 
                   a
                   (
                   1.
                   )
                   That
                   the
                   visible
                   Church
                   ,
                   to
                   whose
                   external
                   Communion
                   these
                   ordinary
                   means
                   of
                   salvation
                   are
                   consined
                   ,
                   is
                   the
                   Episcopal
                   Communion
                   .
                
                 
                   This
                   proved
                   by
                   these
                   degrees
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     (
                     A.
                  
                   )
                   1.
                   
                   That
                   salvation
                   is
                   not
                   ordinarily
                   to
                   be
                   expected
                   without
                   an
                   external
                   participation
                   of
                   the
                   Sacraments
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   1.
                   
                   Negatively
                   ,
                   Not
                   by
                   those
                   other
                   popular
                   means
                   ,
                   which
                   ordinary
                   persons
                   are
                   apt
                   to
                   trust
                   in
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   neglect
                   of
                   the
                   Sacraments
                   ;
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                
                 
                   1.
                   
                   Not
                   by
                   hearing
                   the
                   Word
                   Preached
                   ,
                   Chap.
                   IX
                   .
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   Not
                   by
                   private
                   Prayer
                   ,
                   nor
                   indeed
                   by
                   any
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   Communion
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   Chap.
                   X
                   ,
                   XI
                   ,
                   XII
                   ,
                   XIII
                   .
                   XIV
                   .
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   Positively
                   ,
                   That
                   salvation
                   is
                   ordinarily
                   to
                   be
                   expected
                   only
                   by
                   this
                   external
                   participation
                   of
                   the
                   Sacraments
                   .
                
                 
                   1.
                   
                   Proved
                   concerning
                   Baptism
                   ,
                   Chap.
                   XV.
                   
                
                 
                 
                   2.
                   
                   Concerning
                   the
                   Lords
                   Supper
                   ,
                   Chap.
                   XVI
                   ,
                   XVII
                   .
                
                 
                   II.
                   That
                   the
                   validity
                   of
                   the
                   Sacraments
                   depends
                   on
                   the
                   Authority
                   of
                   the
                   persons
                   by
                   whom
                   they
                   are
                   administred
                   ,
                   Chap.
                   XVIII
                   .
                
                 
                   III.
                   No
                   other
                   Ministers
                   have
                   the
                   Authority
                   of
                   Administring
                   the
                   Sacraments
                   ,
                   but
                   only
                   they
                   who
                   receive
                   their
                   Orders
                   in
                   Episcopal
                   Communion
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   This
                   proved
                   by
                   Four
                   degrees
                   .
                
                 
                   1.
                   
                   That
                   the
                   Authority
                   of
                   Administring
                   the
                   Sacraments
                   must
                   be
                   derived
                   from
                   God
                   ,
                   Chap.
                   XIX
                   .
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   That
                   though
                   it
                   be
                   derived
                   from
                   God
                   ,
                   yet
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   so
                   derived
                   without
                   the
                   mediation
                   of
                   those
                   men
                   to
                   whom
                   it
                   was
                   at
                   first
                   committed
                   ,
                   Chap.
                   XX.
                   
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   That
                   it
                   cannot
                   be
                   so
                   derived
                   from
                   those
                   men
                   to
                   whom
                   it
                   was
                   first
                   committed
                   ,
                   without
                   a
                   continued
                   succession
                   of
                   persons
                   ,
                   orderly
                   receiving
                   Authority
                   
                   from
                   those
                   who
                   had
                   Authority
                   to
                   give
                   it
                   them
                   from
                   those
                   first
                   times
                   of
                   the
                   Apostles
                   to
                   ours
                   at
                   present
                   ,
                   Chap.
                   XXI
                   .
                
                 
                   4.
                   
                   That
                   this
                   Authority
                   is
                   not
                   now
                   to
                   be
                   expected
                   any
                   where
                   but
                   in
                   the
                   Episcopal
                   Communion
                   ,
                   Chap.
                   XXII
                   ,
                   XXIII
                   ,
                   XXIV
                   ,
                   XXV
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   b.
                   (
                   2.
                   )
                   That
                   the
                   Episcopal
                   Communion
                   ,
                   to
                   which
                   every
                   particular
                   person
                   is
                   obliged
                   to
                   joyn
                   himself
                   ,
                   as
                   he
                   would
                   enjoy
                   the
                   ordinary
                   means
                   of
                   his
                   own
                   particular
                   salvation
                   ,
                   is
                   the
                   Episcopal
                   Communion
                   of
                   the
                   place
                   wherein
                   he
                   lives
                   ,
                   whilest
                   he
                   lives
                   in
                   it
                   ,
                   Chap.
                   XXVI
                   .
                
                 
                   b.
                   II.
                   That
                   the
                   nature
                   of
                   this
                   obligation
                   to
                   unsinful
                   conditions
                   of
                   their
                   Episcopal
                   Communion
                   ,
                   is
                   such
                   as
                   will
                   make
                   them
                   guilty
                   of
                   the
                   sin
                   of
                   SCHISM
                   ,
                   who
                   rather
                   than
                   they
                   will
                   submit
                   to
                   such
                   Conditions
                   ,
                   
                   either
                   separate
                   themselves
                   ,
                   or
                   suffer
                   themselves
                   to
                   be
                   excluded
                   from
                   Communion
                   by
                   their
                   respective
                   Diocesan
                   Ordinaries
                   ,
                   Chap.
                   XXVII
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                 
                   Here
                   is
                   Episcopal
                   Communion
                   talkt
                   of
                   ,
                   without
                   telling
                   what
                   is
                   the
                   Episcopacy
                   ,
                   or
                   what
                   the
                   Communion
                   which
                   he
                   means
                   ,
                   and
                   how
                   both
                   are
                   known
                   .
                   Confusion
                   1.
                   
                   There
                   are
                   usurping
                   Bishops
                   not
                   truly
                   called
                   or
                   chosen
                   .
                   2.
                   
                   There
                   are
                   Heretical
                   Bishops
                   .
                   3.
                   
                   There
                   may
                   be
                   divers
                   Bishops
                   in
                   one
                   City
                   or
                   County
                   ;
                   which
                   of
                   these
                   mean
                   you
                   ?
                   4.
                   
                   He
                   may
                   be
                   one
                   fit
                   for
                   others
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   for
                   me
                   ,
                   nor
                   am
                   I
                   to
                   take
                   him
                   for
                   my
                   Pastor
                   .
                   As
                   the
                   Greek
                   Bishop
                   in
                   London
                   ,
                   and
                   many
                   Latine
                   Bishops
                   ,
                   that
                   spake
                   not
                   English
                   heretofore
                   ;
                   or
                   his
                   faultiness
                   may
                   make
                   it
                   my
                   duty
                   to
                   chuse
                   a
                   better
                   .
                   5.
                   
                   What
                   if
                   the
                   King
                   and
                   Law
                   command
                   the
                   contrary
                   ?
                   6.
                   
                   All
                   this
                   is
                   nothing
                   for
                   submitting
                   to
                   sinful
                   conditions
                   .
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   As
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   duty
                   to
                   refuse
                   sinful
                   conditions
                   ,
                   so
                   of
                   many
                   particular
                   Churches
                   to
                   chuse
                   the
                   fittest
                   for
                   our
                   communion
                   .
                   The
                   French
                   ,
                   and
                   Dutch
                   ,
                   and
                   Greeks
                   in
                   London
                   ,
                   are
                   not
                   Schismaticks
                   for
                   not
                   being
                   subject
                   to
                   this
                   Bishop
                   ,
                   or
                   locally
                   communicating
                   with
                   him
                   .
                   2.
                   
                   You
                   tell
                   us
                   not
                   how
                   a
                   man
                   shall
                   know
                   he
                   is
                   of
                   the
                   Bishops
                   communion
                   among
                   a
                   thousand
                   Parish-Churches
                   that
                   differ
                   in
                   many
                   things
                   ,
                   and
                   own
                   the
                   Bishop
                   in
                   some
                   things
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   in
                   others
                   .
                   3.
                   
                   Few
                   of
                   the
                   Diocess
                   ever
                   locally
                   communicate
                   with
                   our
                   Bishops
                   ;
                   and
                   mentally
                   the
                   Nonconformists
                   communicate
                   in
                   Essentials
                   at
                   
                   least
                   .
                   4.
                   
                   Most
                   Christians
                   on
                   earth
                   are
                   guilty
                   of
                   Schism
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   are
                   not
                   prevalently
                   Schismaticks
                   ,
                   but
                   still
                   members
                   of
                   the
                   Catholick
                   Church
                   .
                   5.
                   
                   The
                   Bishops
                   ,
                   
                     e.
                     g.
                  
                   in
                   France
                   ,
                   are
                   more
                   guilty
                   of
                   the
                   Schism
                   than
                   the
                   Protestants
                   .
                   See
                   Dr.
                   
                   Stillingfleet's
                   Defence
                   of
                   Laud.
                   
                
                 
                   1.
                   
                   This
                   is
                   false
                   in
                   the
                   fore-excepted
                   cases
                   :
                   1.
                   
                   If
                   he
                   be
                   a
                   Bishop
                   to
                   others
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   to
                   me
                   (
                   unless
                   communion
                   include
                   not
                   subjection
                   ;
                   for
                   so
                   we
                   communicate
                   with
                   many
                   other
                   Bishops
                   )
                   .
                   2.
                   
                   If
                   the
                   condition
                   imposed
                   be
                   a
                   thing
                   which
                   a
                   Superior
                   Power
                   forbiddeth
                   ,
                   (
                   King
                   ,
                   or
                   in
                   some
                   cases
                   Parents
                   .
                   )
                
                 
                   The
                   matter
                   and
                   consequences
                   are
                   so
                   weighty
                   ,
                   as
                   tell
                   us
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   well
                   done
                   to
                   abuse
                   dull
                   Readers
                   thus
                   with
                   the
                   deceitful
                   unexplained
                   nature
                   of
                   Episcopacy
                   ,
                   and
                   Communion
                   .
                   The
                   love
                   of
                   truth
                   and
                   souls
                   forbid
                   such
                   deceit
                   .
                   1.
                   
                   If
                   some
                   receive
                   only
                   Parish-bishops
                   (
                   of
                   the
                   old
                   sort
                   )
                   and
                   others
                   also
                   their
                   Archbishops
                   ,
                   and
                   others
                   such
                   Diocesans
                   as
                   put
                   down
                   all
                   Parish-bishops
                   ,
                   which
                   of
                   these
                   have
                   Episcopal
                   communion
                   ?
                   2.
                   
                   When
                   of
                   old
                   ,
                   many
                   Ages
                   ,
                   Voting
                   ,
                   and
                   Fighting
                   ,
                   could
                   not
                   tell
                   men
                   which
                   was
                   the
                   true
                   Bishop
                   among
                   many
                   competitors
                   ,
                   and
                   when
                   at
                   Rome
                   there
                   were
                   oft
                   two
                   or
                   three
                   at
                   once
                   ;
                   and
                   when
                   the
                   worst
                   oft
                   carried
                   the
                   possession
                   ;
                   and
                   Councils
                   themselves
                   were
                   for
                   divers
                   ;
                   whih
                   was
                   the
                   Episcopal
                   communion
                   ?
                   3.
                   
                   Is
                   communion
                   and
                   subjection
                   all
                   one
                   with
                   him
                   ,
                   or
                   divers
                   ?
                   If
                   divers
                   ,
                   I
                   have
                   communion
                   with
                   many
                   Bishops
                   that
                   I
                   am
                   not
                   subject
                   to
                   ▪
                   If
                   the
                   same
                   ,
                   how
                   many
                   must
                   each
                   man
                   be
                   subject
                   to
                   ?
                   and
                   in
                   what
                   order
                   and
                   cases
                   ?
                   4.
                   
                   Communion
                   is
                   1.
                   mental
                   or
                   local
                   ;
                   and
                   the
                   first
                   ,
                   1.
                   
                   In
                   essentials
                   .
                   
                   2.
                   
                   Integrals
                   .
                   3.
                   
                   Accidents
                   of
                   Christianity
                   .
                   I
                   have
                   communion
                   with
                   all
                   Christians
                   in
                   Essentials
                   ,
                   with
                   the
                   best
                   in
                   most
                   integrals
                   ;
                   with
                   none
                   in
                   all
                   ,
                   nor
                   in
                   all
                   accidents
                   .
                   4.
                   
                   I
                   am
                   more
                   secure
                   in
                   the
                   mental
                   communion
                   of
                   many
                   Bishops
                   ,
                   than
                   of
                   some
                   one
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   All
                   in
                   Essentials
                   ,
                   and
                   certain
                   things
                   ,
                   than
                   of
                   some
                   one
                   in
                   suspected
                   things
                   ,
                   especially
                   in
                   universal
                   communion
                   with
                   Christ
                   and
                   his
                   whole
                   Church
                   .
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   He
                   that
                   hath
                   no
                   communion
                   with
                   any
                   true
                   Bishops
                   of
                   Gods
                   institution
                   ,
                   in
                   his
                   judgment
                   ,
                   will
                   ,
                   and
                   profession
                   ,
                   hath
                   no
                   communion
                   with
                   Christs
                   Church
                   :
                   But
                   if
                   they
                   are
                   ,
                   1.
                   of
                   a
                   false
                   species
                   ,
                   2.
                   incapable
                   ,
                   3.
                   unordained
                   ,
                   4.
                   obtruders
                   not
                   consented
                   to
                   by
                   the
                   Clergy
                   and
                   the
                   Flock
                   ,
                   it
                   's
                   safest
                   to
                   disown
                   them
                   .
                   5.
                   
                   And
                   ●f
                   they
                   turn
                   wolves
                   ,
                   thorns
                   ,
                   and
                   thistles
                   ,
                   or
                   hereticks
                   .
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   It
                   's
                   dangerous
                   to
                   refuse
                   communion
                   with
                   the
                   true
                   
                     Episcopi
                     Gregis
                  
                   ,
                   but
                   not
                   with
                   such
                   as
                   depose
                   them
                   .
                   3.
                   
                   And
                   its
                   doubtful
                   as
                   to
                   the
                   
                     Episcopi
                     Episcoporum
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   1.
                   
                   It
                   's
                   but
                   deceit
                   to
                   distinguish
                   only
                   ordinary
                   and
                   extraordinary
                   ,
                   in
                   speaking
                   of
                   the
                   necessity
                   of
                   means
                   .
                   The
                   
                     Gospel
                     written
                  
                   or
                   preached
                   ,
                   is
                   an
                   
                     ordinary
                     means
                  
                   ,
                   which
                   to
                   want
                   is
                   hazardous
                   indeed
                   ;
                   so
                   is
                   meditation
                   ,
                   prayer
                   ,
                   and
                   sacraments
                   ,
                   where
                   they
                   may
                   well
                   be
                   had
                   ,
                   and
                   Pastors
                   to
                   administer
                   them
                   .
                   But
                   there
                   are
                   many
                   lesser
                   means
                   that
                   may
                   be
                   wanting
                   or
                   ignorantly
                   refused
                   ,
                   where
                   salvation
                   is
                   safe
                   .
                   The
                   Church
                   of
                   England
                   thinks
                   preaching
                   to
                   be
                   such
                   ,
                   which
                   forbiddeth
                   men
                   to
                   go
                   for
                   Preaching
                   ,
                   and
                   from
                   a
                   bare
                   Reader
                   in
                   his
                   own
                   Parish
                   .
                   And
                   the
                   Indians
                   converted
                   by
                   Frumentius
                   and
                   Edesius
                   ,
                   might
                   have
                   
                   certain
                   salvation
                   before
                   they
                   had
                   any
                   Pastor
                   .
                   And
                   so
                   may
                   they
                   that
                   cannot
                   know
                   among
                   contenders
                   which
                   is
                   the
                   true
                   Pastor
                   either
                   as
                   to
                   the
                   species
                   or
                   individual
                   .
                
                 
                   But
                   2.
                   
                   Comunion
                   in
                   every
                   lawful
                   thing
                   is
                   no
                   ordinary
                   requisite
                   means
                   of
                   salvation
                   .
                
                 
                   Mark
                   Reader
                   that
                   he
                   said
                   ,
                   
                     that
                     suffer
                     themselves
                     to
                     be
                     excluded
                     from
                     Communion
                     by
                     such
                     Governours
                     ,
                     for
                     refusing
                     submission
                     to
                     unsinful
                     things
                     .
                  
                   And
                   Dr.
                   Saywell
                   ,
                   Bishop
                   
                     Gunnings
                     Chaplain
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   this
                   man
                   ,
                   make
                   such
                   refusal
                   and
                   schism
                   damnable
                   .
                   Now
                   mark
                   here
                   ,
                   how
                   they
                   make
                   all
                   indifferent
                   imposed
                   things
                   consequently
                   necessary
                   to
                   salvation
                   ,
                   and
                   make
                   all
                   such
                   indifferences
                   to
                   be
                   Articles
                   of
                   faith
                   ,
                   or
                   necessary
                   to
                   salvation
                   to
                   be
                   believed
                   .
                   E.g.
                   if
                   Organs
                   ,
                   the
                   Cross
                   in
                   Baptism
                   ,
                   Surplices
                   ,
                   Church-images
                   ,
                   Exorcisms
                   ,
                   and
                   five
                   hundred
                   such
                   ,
                   be
                   indifferent
                   ,
                   and
                   commanded
                   by
                   the
                   Bishop
                   ,
                   he
                   that
                   is
                   excommunicated
                   for
                   not
                   conforming
                   to
                   them
                   ,
                   or
                   withdraweth
                   for
                   it
                   ,
                   is
                   a
                   damnable
                   Schismatick
                   :
                   Ergo
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   necessary
                   to
                   salvation
                   to
                   conform
                   to
                   every
                   one
                   of
                   them
                   in
                   that
                   case
                   :
                   Ergo
                   ,
                   it
                   's
                   necessary
                   to
                   salvation
                   to
                   hold
                   them
                   to
                   be
                   lawful
                   (
                   or
                   else
                   to
                   use
                   them
                   while
                   I
                   verily
                   take
                   them
                   to
                   be
                   sins
                   )
                   .
                   To
                   what
                   a
                   mass
                   now
                   have
                   these
                   men
                   brought
                   the
                   A●ticles
                   or
                   necessaries
                   to
                   salvation
                   !
                   Doth
                   any
                   living
                   man
                   know
                   all
                   lawful
                   things
                   to
                   be
                   such
                   ?
                
                 
                   1.
                   
                   Then
                   in
                   Abassia
                   ,
                   where
                   there
                   is
                   but
                   one
                   Abuna
                   Bishop
                   ,
                   local
                   Communion
                   with
                   him
                   is
                   impossible
                   to
                   most
                   .
                   2.
                   
                   And
                   how
                   is
                   the
                   Patriarch
                   of
                   Alexandria
                   ,
                   who
                   ordaineth
                   him
                   of
                   that
                   Place
                   that
                   is
                   another
                   Kingdom
                   .
                   2.
                   
                   Then
                   in
                   one
                   Place-Communion
                   with
                   Papists
                   ,
                   in
                   another
                   with
                   
                   
                     Greeks
                     ,
                     Moscovites
                     ,
                     Abisines
                     ,
                     Armenians
                     ,
                  
                   &c.
                   is
                   necessary
                   in
                   
                     unsinful
                     things
                  
                   .
                   3.
                   
                   Who
                   will
                   judg
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   Excommunicator
                   ,
                   what
                   is
                   
                     unsinful
                     as
                     to
                     his
                     act
                  
                   ?
                   4.
                   
                   What
                   a
                   case
                   were
                   men
                   in
                   at
                   Rome
                   ,
                   under
                   
                     Formosus
                     Stephen
                     ,
                     Sergius
                     ,
                     Eugenius
                  
                   4.
                   
                   Iohn
                   12.
                   and
                   22.
                   &c.
                   and
                   at
                   Alexandria
                   under
                   
                     Peter
                     ,
                     Meletius
                     ,
                     Paulinus
                     ,
                     Flavianus
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   so
                   oft
                   in
                   other
                   Schisms
                   ,
                   and
                   Nullities
                   ?
                   5.
                   
                   The
                   Novatians
                   ,
                   and
                   Ioannites
                   had
                   the
                   ordinary
                   means
                   of
                   salvation
                   in
                   Constantinople
                   ,
                   under
                   separate
                   Pastors
                   .
                
                 
                   But
                   it
                   's
                   true
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   ordinary
                   means
                   are
                   confined
                   to
                   the
                   visible
                   Church
                   ,
                   and
                   its
                   external
                   Communion
                   where
                   it
                   may
                   be
                   had
                   .
                   Of
                   which
                   more
                   anon
                   .
                
                 
                   1.
                   
                   Some
                   think
                   that
                   if
                   God
                   had
                   only
                   commanded
                   men
                   to
                   love
                   him
                   ,
                   call
                   upon
                   him
                   ,
                   hate
                   sin
                   ,
                   seek
                   life
                   eternal
                   ,
                   without
                   an
                   
                     express
                     promise
                  
                   ,
                   one
                   might
                   be
                   sure
                   it
                   should
                   not
                   be
                   done
                   in
                   vain
                   .
                
                 
                   2
                   But
                   God
                   hath
                   expresly
                   promised
                   salvation
                   to
                   all
                   that
                   truly
                   love
                   ,
                   trust
                   ,
                   and
                   obey
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   seek
                   first
                   Gods
                   Kingdom
                   ,
                   and
                   are
                   pure
                   in
                   heart
                   ,
                   holy
                   ,
                   and
                   love
                   all
                   men
                   ,
                   though
                   they
                   were
                   excommunicate
                   for
                   not
                   crossing
                   ,
                   subscribing
                   ,
                   or
                   thinking
                   Diocesans
                   unlawful
                   .
                
                 
                   Chap.
                   3.
                   
                   The
                   Promises
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   Covenant
                   on
                   his
                   part
                   ,
                   are
                   all
                   one
                   .
                   Those
                   that
                   God
                   promiseth
                   to
                   save
                   ,
                   shall
                   certainly
                   be
                   sav●d
                   :
                   who
                   those
                   are
                   ,
                   the
                   Gospel
                   fully
                   t●lls
                   us
                   ,
                   yea
                   ,
                   and
                   told
                   men
                   before
                   the
                   particular
                   Churches
                   were
                   fixed
                   under
                   their
                   proper
                   Pastors
                   ,
                   called
                   Elders
                   and
                   Bishops
                   in
                   the
                   Scripture
                   .
                
                 
                   3
                   Transaction
                   is
                   an
                   ambiguous
                   word
                   .
                   1.
                   
                   It
                   was
                   transacted
                   by
                   making
                   the
                   promise
                   by
                   Christ
                   on
                   Earth
                   .
                   2.
                   
                   It
                   is
                   transacted
                   
                   by
                   giving
                   the
                   consenting
                   penitent
                   Believer
                   a
                   Right
                   ,
                   before
                   God
                   ,
                   to
                   Christ
                   and
                   salvation
                   ,
                   when
                   he
                   first
                   truly
                   so
                   consenteth
                   .
                   3.
                   
                   It
                   is
                   transacted
                   by
                   a
                   solemn
                   M●nisterial
                   Investiture
                   ,
                   sealing
                   and
                   delivering
                   that
                   Right
                   for
                   the
                   fuller
                   comfort
                   of
                   the
                   consenter
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     in
                     soro
                     Ecclesiae
                  
                   ,
                   to
                   give
                   the
                   Right
                   of
                   external
                   Communion
                   ,
                   as
                   a
                   Tessara
                   ,
                   when
                   the
                   person
                   is
                   baptiz●d
                   .
                   4.
                   
                   It
                   is
                   transacted
                   by
                   renewed
                   confirmation
                   ,
                   and
                   for
                   further
                   grace
                   ,
                   daily
                   in
                   the
                   Eucharist
                   .
                   I
                   love
                   not
                   to
                   offend
                   you
                   ;
                   but
                   I
                   must
                   be
                   true
                   to
                   truth
                   and
                   souls
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   tell
                   men
                   ,
                   that
                   these
                   Generals
                   and
                   Confusions
                   are
                   but
                   Cheats
                   .
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   Would
                   you
                   have
                   men
                   believe
                   that
                   
                     external
                     solemnities
                  
                   are
                   necessary
                   to
                   the
                   Right
                   of
                   Heart
                   ▪
                   Covenanters
                   before
                   God
                   ,
                   as
                   to
                   salvetion
                   ?
                   Or
                   that
                   all
                   
                     external
                     solemnities
                     are
                  
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   necessity
                   ?
                   The
                   Church
                   of
                   England
                   takes
                   Confirmation
                   to
                   de
                   an
                   external
                   solemnity
                   ,
                   for
                   
                     assuring
                     men
                     of
                     Gods
                     favour
                  
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   
                     sign
                     of
                     Imposition
                  
                   of
                   a
                   
                     Diocesans
                     hands
                  
                   ;
                   and
                   yet
                   bind
                   you
                   to
                   profess
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   necessary
                   to
                   salvation
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   baptized
                   Infants
                   are
                   
                     certainly
                     and
                     undoubtedly
                     saved
                  
                   without
                   it
                   .
                   Litanies
                   ,
                   Processions
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     many
                     external
                     solemnities
                  
                   are
                   not
                   essential
                   to
                   external
                   Communion
                   with
                   the
                   visible
                   Church
                   .
                
                 
                   Chap.
                   8
                   O
                   tremendous
                   !
                   Is
                   it
                   no
                   other
                   ?
                   Is
                   not
                   the
                   universal
                   visible
                   Church
                   ,
                   consisting
                   of
                   all
                   professed
                   Christians
                   ,
                   Headed
                   only
                   by
                   Christ
                   ,
                   the
                   only
                   universal
                   Church
                   visible
                   in
                   the
                   world
                   ?
                   Is
                   there
                   no
                   Communion
                   with
                   this
                   as
                   such
                   ?
                   Had
                   the
                   baptized
                   Eunuch
                   (
                   by
                   Philip
                   the
                   Evangelist
                   )
                   no
                   Communion
                   with
                   
                   the
                   visible
                   Church
                   ,
                   nor
                   promise
                   of
                   salvation
                   ;
                   nor
                   the
                   
                     Iberians
                     ,
                     Indians
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   many
                   others
                   that
                   were
                   baptized
                   before
                   they
                   knew
                   ,
                   or
                   had
                   a
                   Bishop
                   ?
                   Do
                   not
                   baptizing
                   Presbyters
                   (
                   and
                   Lay-men
                   say
                   ,
                   Turtullian
                   and
                   the
                   Papists
                   )
                   assure
                   men
                   of
                   salvation
                   ,
                   though
                   they
                   should
                   not
                   hear
                   of
                   a
                   Bishop
                   ?
                   Why
                   was
                   not
                   Diocesan
                   Episcopacy
                   in
                   the
                   Creed
                   ,
                   if
                   the
                   belief
                   and
                   obedience
                   be
                   necessary
                   to
                   salvation
                   ?
                
                 
                   a
                   (
                   1.
                   )
                   1.
                   
                   Apostles
                   and
                   Evangelists
                   took
                   men
                   into
                   the
                   visible
                   Communion
                   of
                   the
                   universal
                   Church
                   ,
                   before
                   they
                   had
                   particular
                   Church-Bishops
                   .
                   2.
                   
                   Fixed
                   Church-Communion
                   was
                   exercised
                   universally
                   under
                   Congregational
                   ,
                   or
                   Parochial
                   Bishops
                   or
                   Pastors
                   ,
                   without
                   such
                   as
                   our
                   Diocesans
                   .
                   It
                   must
                   be
                   Pastoral
                   ,
                   or
                   true
                   Episcopal
                   regular
                   Communion
                   .
                   3.
                   
                   Many
                   Individual
                   Bishops
                   ,
                   separating
                   from
                   one
                   another
                   ,
                   have
                   been
                   ,
                   and
                   may
                   be
                   in
                   one
                   City
                   .
                   4.
                   
                   If
                   
                     e.
                     g.
                  
                   the
                   Bishop
                   of
                   Lincoln
                   ,
                   have
                   many
                   Counties
                   ,
                   and
                   one
                   differing
                   from
                   him
                   ,
                   were
                   chosen
                   by
                   the
                   Clergy
                   at
                   
                     Leicester
                     ,
                     Hartford
                  
                   ,
                   &c.
                   as
                   he
                   was
                   by
                   the
                   King
                   ,
                   which
                   of
                   them
                   is
                   the
                   Bishop
                   on
                   the
                   place
                   ?
                   If
                   Gloucester
                   Clergy
                   and
                   People
                   had
                   chose
                   another
                   when
                   Goodman
                   ,
                   a
                   Papist
                   ,
                   was
                   Bishop
                   ,
                   which
                   was
                   the
                   Bishop
                   ?
                
                 
                   1.
                   1.
                   
                   Salvation
                   is
                   pronounced
                   by
                   Conformists
                   to
                   be
                   certain
                   upon
                   Baptism
                   ,
                   without
                   any
                   other
                   Sacrament
                   .
                   2.
                   
                   Popes
                   and
                   Papists
                   are
                   as
                   much
                   as
                   any
                   for
                   tying
                   salvation
                   to
                   Sacraments
                   ;
                   and
                   yet
                   a
                   Pope
                   Victor
                   and
                   his
                   Council
                   ,
                   at
                   Benevent
                   ,
                   1078.
                   decree
                   ,
                   that
                   rather
                   than
                   Communicate
                   with
                   a
                   Simonist
                   ,
                   they
                   should
                   persist
                   without
                   visible
                   Communion
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   mind
                   joined
                   
                   to
                   Christ
                   ,
                   have
                   his
                   Communion
                   .
                   3.
                   
                   What
                   shall
                   they
                   do
                   ordinarily
                   in
                   
                     Italy
                     ,
                     Spain
                     ,
                     France
                  
                   ,
                   &c.
                   that
                   have
                   none
                   but
                   Papist
                   Bishops
                   .
                
                 
                   1.
                   
                   Wilful
                   neglect
                   of
                   any
                   known
                   means
                   ,
                   sheweth
                   wilful
                   disobedience
                   against
                   God.
                   But
                   many
                   means
                   may
                   be
                   ignorantly
                   neglected
                   without
                   destroying
                   assurance
                   of
                   salvation
                   .
                   Turtullian
                   thought
                   children
                   should
                   stay
                   from
                   Baptism
                   ,
                   unless
                   in
                   danger
                   of
                   death
                   :
                   and
                   Nazianzen
                   was
                   for
                   some
                   years
                   delay
                   .
                   This
                   ignorance
                   damned
                   not
                   the
                   practisers
                   .
                   Apocryphal
                   books
                   ,
                   divers
                   Sacraments
                   ,
                   Ceremonies
                   ,
                   Church-Offices
                   ,
                   Doctrines
                   ,
                   have
                   been
                   controverted
                   means
                   among
                   true
                   Christians
                   .
                   2.
                   
                   
                     Faith
                     comes
                     by
                     hearing
                     ,
                     Rom.
                  
                   10.
                   
                   Christ
                   blesseth
                   them
                   that
                   hear
                   and
                   do
                   it
                   :
                   Thousands
                   are
                   mentioned
                   as
                   believing
                   by
                   hearing
                   ,
                   and
                   salvation
                   is
                   promised
                   to
                   Faith.
                   
                
                 
                   2.
                   1.
                   
                   
                     Whoever
                     shall
                     call
                     on
                     the
                     name
                     of
                     the
                     Lord
                     ,
                     shall
                     be
                     saved
                     :
                     Ask
                     and
                     ye
                     shall
                     have
                     .
                  
                   True
                   faith
                   and
                   conversion
                   ,
                   wrought
                   by
                   hearing
                   Gods
                   word
                   ,
                   and
                   working
                   by
                   true
                   love
                   and
                   prayer
                   ,
                   hath
                   many
                   a
                   promise
                   of
                   pardon
                   and
                   salvation
                   .
                   2.
                   
                   Is
                   a
                   baptized
                   praying
                   believer
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   Communion
                   of
                   Christs
                   Church
                   ,
                   though
                   he
                   doubt
                   of
                   Diocesans
                   ,
                   or
                   Patriarchs
                   ?
                   He
                   is
                   not
                   .
                
                 
                   2.
                   1.
                   
                   Ordinarily
                   faith
                   comes
                   by
                   hearing
                   ,
                   and
                   hearing
                   by
                   preaching
                   ;
                   and
                   he
                   that
                   truly
                   believeth
                   shall
                   be
                   saved
                   ,
                   Iohn
                   13.16
                   .
                   2.
                   
                   I
                   think
                   many
                   Score
                   ,
                   or
                   Hundreds
                   of
                   Protestant
                   Divines
                   have
                   proved
                   that
                   Baptism
                   giveth
                   not
                   the
                   first
                   Right
                   to
                   life
                   ,
                   but
                   only
                   solemnly
                   confirmeth
                   ,
                   sealeth
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   Ministerial
                   investiture
                   publickly
                   delivereth
                   that
                   which
                   true
                   
                   Faith
                   received
                   before
                   .
                   See
                   
                   Gataker's
                   two
                   Tracts
                   on
                   Dr.
                   
                   Ward
                   's
                   and
                   Dr.
                   
                   Davenant's
                   Theses
                   .
                   3.
                   
                   What
                   's
                   Baptism
                   to
                   Episcopacy
                   ;
                   till
                   King
                   Iames
                   alter'd
                   it
                   ,
                   Women
                   might
                   Baptize
                   in
                   England
                   ,
                   and
                   Priests
                   still
                   may
                   .
                   And
                   are
                   men
                   Baptized
                   into
                   the
                   Name
                   ,
                   or
                   Belief
                   of
                   Diocesans
                   (
                   as
                   Bellarmine
                   saith
                   ,
                   Baptism
                   binds
                   them
                   to
                   the
                   Pope
                   )
                   .
                   Prove
                   this
                   if
                   you
                   can
                   .
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   If
                   Baptism
                   undoubtedly
                   save
                   ,
                   at
                   what
                   Age
                   doth
                   the
                   effect
                   cease
                   ?
                   2.
                   
                   The
                   Lords
                   Supper
                   is
                   necessary
                   for
                   corroboration
                   ,
                   and
                   for
                   expressing
                   true
                   obedience
                   ,
                   and
                   living
                   by
                   Faith
                   on
                   Christ
                   ,
                   where
                   it
                   can
                   lawfully
                   be
                   had
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   need
                   and
                   use
                   of
                   it
                   is
                   understood
                   .
                
                 
                   (
                   B.
                   )
                   This
                   is
                   false
                   :
                   If
                   they
                   be
                   given
                   by
                   a
                   Lay-man
                   ,
                   falsly
                   pretending
                   Orders
                   ,
                   or
                   by
                   one
                   who
                   hath
                   no
                   Authority
                   through
                   uncapacity
                   ,
                   or
                   usurpation
                   ;
                   yet
                   the
                   receiver
                   loseth
                   not
                   his
                   Right
                   ;
                   he
                   taketh
                   it
                   as
                   from
                   God
                   :
                   and
                   if
                   his
                   ignorance
                   be
                   not
                   culpable
                   ,
                   there
                   is
                   not
                   so
                   much
                   as
                   disobedience
                   in
                   it
                   .
                   2.
                   
                   If
                   I
                   prove
                   that
                   Papists
                   have
                   no
                   such
                   Authority
                   as
                   you
                   plead
                   for
                   ,
                   are
                   all
                   their
                   Baptisms
                   and
                   Ordinations
                   null
                   ?
                
                 
                   III.
                   
                     Episcopal
                     Communion
                  
                   is
                   the
                   Cothurnus
                   ,
                   the
                   Hose
                   drawn
                   over
                   your
                   ulcer
                   and
                   snare
                   .
                   1.
                   
                   We
                   have
                   mental
                   Communion
                   ,
                   in
                   Essentials
                   ,
                   with
                   all
                   true
                   Bishops
                   in
                   the
                   world
                   .
                   2.
                   
                   We
                   have
                   Subject
                   Communion
                   with
                   true
                   Parish-Bishops
                   .
                   3.
                   
                   And
                   with
                   their
                   Ruling
                   Bishops
                   ,
                   at
                   least
                   as
                   Magistrates
                   .
                   4.
                   
                   
                     Novatians
                     ,
                     Luciferians
                     ,
                     Donatists
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   others
                   ,
                   in
                   time
                   of
                   Schisms
                   ,
                   had
                   all
                   Orders
                   in
                   Episcopal
                   Communion
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   have
                   
                     Papists
                     ,
                     Greeks
                     ,
                     Moscovites
                     ,
                     Armenians
                     .
                  
                   5.
                   
                   Parish-Bishops
                   have
                   more
                   proof
                   of
                   Authority
                   
                   from
                   Christ
                   than
                   the
                   Diocesans
                   ,
                   or
                   many
                   hundred
                   Congregations
                   that
                   have
                   no
                   other
                   Bishops
                   .
                   6.
                   
                   Authority
                   may
                   be
                   given
                   by
                   God
                   ,
                   without
                   any
                   Ordination
                   ,
                   where
                   it
                   cannot
                   be
                   had
                   ,
                   or
                   not
                   without
                   sinning
                   .
                
                 
                   1.
                   
                   No
                   doubt
                   but
                   all
                   true
                   Authority
                   must
                   be
                   derived
                   from
                   God.
                   
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   Those
                   to
                   whom
                   it
                   was
                   first
                   given
                   ,
                   were
                   the
                   Twelve
                   Apostles
                   .
                   They
                   are
                   considered
                   ,
                   1.
                   
                   As
                   the
                   Inspired
                   Prophetical
                   Declarers
                   and
                   Recorders
                   of
                   the
                   Laws
                   ,
                   and
                   Doctrine
                   ,
                   and
                   Promises
                   of
                   Christ.
                   2.
                   
                   As
                   chief
                   Pastors
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   to
                   gather
                   and
                   rule
                   it
                   .
                   All
                   Gods
                   gifts
                   and
                   graces
                   that
                   come
                   to
                   us
                   by
                   the
                   mediation
                   of
                   the
                   Gospel
                   ,
                   come
                   by
                   the
                   Apostles
                   mediation
                   in
                   the
                   first
                   sense
                   ,
                   as
                   declaring
                   Christs
                   Will
                   ,
                   how
                   Ministers
                   shall
                   be
                   made
                   in
                   all
                   Ages
                   .
                   And
                   as
                   chief
                   Pastors
                   ,
                   gathering
                   ,
                   and
                   setling
                   the
                   first
                   Churches
                   ,
                   which
                   ,
                   by
                   Christs
                   Charter
                   ,
                   shall
                   call
                   their
                   Pastors
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   others
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   end
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   ;
                   they
                   may
                   be
                   said
                   to
                   be
                   Mediators
                   herein
                   .
                   3.
                   
                   But
                   they
                   mediate
                   not
                   as
                   the
                   Donors
                   of
                   the
                   Pastoral
                   power
                   ,
                   as
                   being
                   Pastors
                   themselves
                   ,
                   but
                   only
                   as
                   Ministerial
                   investers
                   .
                   The
                   Sacraments
                   come
                   not
                   to
                   us
                   without
                   the
                   mediation
                   of
                   the
                   Apostles
                   ,
                   but
                   they
                   made
                   them
                   not
                   ,
                   nor
                   make
                   them
                   effectual
                   ,
                   nor
                   make
                   new
                   Apostles
                   to
                   deliver
                   them
                   .
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   This
                   is
                   deceitful
                   confusion
                   .
                   1.
                   
                   Authority
                   to
                   Administer
                   Sacraments
                   ,
                   and
                   Authority
                   to
                   call
                   others
                   to
                   administer
                   them
                   ,
                   are
                   different
                   things
                   .
                   2.
                   
                   And
                   so
                   is
                   succession
                   of
                   Apostolical
                   power
                   ,
                   and
                   succession
                   of
                   common
                   Ministry
                   .
                   3.
                   
                   And
                   so
                   is
                   giving
                   power
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   Donor
                   ,
                   and
                   
                   giving
                   it
                   as
                   an
                   investing
                   servant
                   .
                   4.
                   
                   And
                   
                     proper
                     giving
                     it
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   improper
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   but
                   qualifying
                   the
                   persons
                   to
                   
                     receive
                     it
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   1.
                   
                   Apostolical
                   Prophetical
                   conveyance
                   harh
                   no
                   such
                   succession
                   .
                   2.
                   
                   The
                   Flock
                   that
                   have
                   no
                   Authority
                   to
                   Administer
                   Sacraments
                   ,
                   partake
                   of
                   the
                   Authority
                   to
                   call
                   others
                   to
                   do
                   it
                   .
                   3.
                   
                   Inferiors
                   may
                   have
                   Authority
                   to
                   call
                   Superiors
                   (
                   else
                   the
                   highest
                   could
                   not
                   be
                   made
                   )
                   4.
                   
                   None
                   of
                   these
                   people
                   give
                   the
                   power
                   ,
                   but
                   their
                   Election
                   is
                   part
                   of
                   the
                   receivers
                   qualifications
                   ,
                   to
                   whom
                   God
                   giveth
                   it
                   by
                   his
                   Law
                   or
                   Charter
                   ;
                   And
                   then
                   as
                   ser●ants
                   ,
                   they
                   solemnize
                   the
                   Investiture
                   .
                   5.
                   
                   The
                   power
                   of
                   this
                   Law
                   or
                   Charter
                   is
                   never
                   interrupted
                   :
                   But
                   if
                   all
                   Pastors
                   were
                   dead
                   an
                   Hundred
                   years
                   ,
                   it
                   would
                   renew
                   Pastoral
                   power
                   in
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   without
                   uninterrupted
                   Donors
                   or
                   Investers
                   .
                
                 
                   4.
                   
                   This
                   conveying
                   power
                   is
                   where-ever
                   Gods
                   Law
                   ,
                   and
                   capable
                   receivers
                   are
                   :
                   A
                   capable
                   receiver
                   is
                   ,
                   1.
                   
                   One
                   personally
                   qualified
                   with
                   sufficiency
                   and
                   willingness
                   .
                   2.
                   
                   And
                   that
                   hath
                   the
                   Churches
                   and
                   Ordainers
                   necessary
                   consent
                   ,
                   when
                   ordinary
                   for
                   order
                   sake
                   ,
                   the
                   Ordainers
                   then
                   must
                   invest
                   him
                   by
                   declaring
                   him
                   authorized
                   by
                   God
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 
                   The
                   regular
                   Ordination
                   (
                   like
                   publick
                   Matrimony
                   after
                   contract
                   )
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   by
                   authorized
                   Ordainers
                   ;
                   and
                   most
                   Bishops
                   ,
                   
                     Diocesan
                     ,
                     Papists
                     ,
                     Greeks
                     ,
                     Moscovites
                     ,
                     Armenian
                     ,
                  
                   &c.
                   are
                   of
                   more
                   doubtful
                   Authority
                   than
                   Congregational
                   ,
                   or
                   Parish
                   Bishops
                   ,
                   though
                   the
                   former
                   usurp
                   the
                   name
                   ,
                   as
                   appropriated
                   to
                   them
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   b.
                   2.
                   1.
                   
                   Then
                   men
                   in
                   
                     Rome
                     ,
                     Italy
                     ,
                     Spain
                     ,
                     France
                     ,
                  
                   &c.
                   must
                   be
                   of
                   the
                   Papists
                   Prelates
                   Churches
                   and
                   Communion
                   .
                   2.
                   
                   Paulinus
                   and
                   
                     Flavian
                     ,
                     Donatists
                     ,
                     Novatians
                     ,
                     Arrians
                     ,
                  
                   &c.
                   may
                   have
                   Bishops
                   in
                   the
                   same
                   place
                   .
                   And
                   the
                   Orthodox
                   ,
                   two
                   ,
                   or
                   more
                   at
                   once
                   :
                   Grotius
                   thought
                   as
                   many
                   as
                   there
                   were
                   Synagogues
                   in
                   a
                   City
                   .
                   3.
                   
                   Then
                   if
                   I
                   prove
                   the
                   chief
                   Pastor
                   of
                   a
                   Parish
                   ,
                   or
                   City-Church
                   ,
                   to
                   be
                   a
                   true
                   Bishop
                   by
                   vertue
                   of
                   Gods
                   Law
                   ;
                   and
                   if
                   he
                   have
                   better
                   Qualification
                   ,
                   and
                   Election
                   ,
                   and
                   Ordination
                   ,
                   to
                   be
                   of
                   surer
                   Authority
                   than
                   the
                   Diocesan
                   ,
                   it
                   's
                   his
                   Communion
                   that
                   we
                   must
                   prefer
                   .
                   4.
                   
                   But
                   indeed
                   Baptism
                   and
                   Salvation
                   are
                   ordinarily
                   given
                   before
                   Episcopal
                   Communion
                   of
                   any
                   sort
                   .
                   5.
                   
                   They
                   that
                   thought
                   the
                   Pope
                   Antichrist
                   (
                   as
                   most
                   Protestant
                   Bishops
                   long
                   did
                   )
                   ,
                   thought
                   it
                   a
                   duty
                   to
                   reject
                   the
                   Communion
                   of
                   the
                   Bishops
                   of
                   the
                   places
                   where
                   they
                   lived
                   :
                   And
                   Denmark
                   ,
                   and
                   other
                   Countries
                   set
                   up
                   others
                   against
                   them
                   that
                   were
                   ordained
                   by
                   Bugenhagius
                   ,
                   and
                   other
                   Prsbyters
                   .
                   6.
                   
                   Parochial
                   and
                   Diocesan
                   bounds
                   are
                   humane
                   mutable
                   institutions
                   .
                   7.
                   
                   If
                   the
                   Bishop
                   of
                   the
                   place
                   be
                   a
                   Schismatick
                   ,
                   the
                   Communion
                   of
                   a
                   better
                   near
                   is
                   better
                   .
                
                 
                   b.
                   II.
                   1.
                   
                   All
                   causleless
                   separation
                   from
                   any
                   Christians
                   ,
                   or
                   causleless
                   disobedience
                   to
                   any
                   Pastor
                   ,
                   or
                   neglect
                   of
                   any
                   Christian
                   duty
                   ,
                   needful
                   to
                   the
                   Churches
                   peace
                   and
                   concord
                   ,
                   and
                   every
                   opinion
                   and
                   practice
                   that
                   is
                   against
                   them
                   doth
                   make
                   a
                   man
                   guilty
                   of
                   sinful
                   Division
                   ,
                   or
                   Schism
                   in
                   some
                   degree
                   .
                   And
                   while
                   every
                   Christian
                   hath
                   many
                   errors
                   and
                   
                   sins
                   ,
                   which
                   all
                   tend
                   to
                   some
                   sinful
                   breach
                   (
                   as
                   the
                   least
                   sore
                   is
                   
                     solutio
                     continui
                  
                   )
                   ,
                   I
                   cannot
                   see
                   but
                   every
                   man
                   living
                   hath
                   some
                   guilt
                   of
                   Schism
                   ;
                   nor
                   that
                   there
                   is
                   any
                   Church
                   on
                   earth
                   that
                   hath
                   not
                   some
                   such
                   guilt
                   :
                   But
                   every
                   degree
                   of
                   guilt
                   denominateth
                   not
                   the
                   man
                   ,
                   or
                   Church
                   a
                   Schismatick
                   ,
                   in
                   a
                   predominant
                   or
                   mortal
                   sense
                   .
                   And
                   in
                   Charity
                   ,
                   I
                   hope
                   that
                   even
                   some
                   of
                   those
                   heinous
                   Schismaticks
                   may
                   be
                   saved
                   ,
                   that
                   divide
                   the
                   Churches
                   by
                   their
                   usurpation
                   ,
                   obtrusion
                   ,
                   sinful
                   impositions
                   ,
                   and
                   worldly
                   domination
                   ;
                   yea
                   ,
                   some
                   that
                   in
                   blind
                   zeal
                   put
                   down
                   Parish-Bishops
                   ,
                   and
                   smite
                   and
                   silence
                   the
                   Pastors
                   ,
                   and
                   scatter
                   the
                   Flocks
                   .
                   And
                   if
                   I
                   must
                   have
                   Communion
                   with
                   none
                   that
                   's
                   guilty
                   of
                   Schism
                   ,
                   with
                   what
                   Church
                   or
                   Bishop
                   should
                   I
                   joyn
                   ?
                   And
                   if
                   their
                   Sacraments
                   be
                   invalid
                   ,
                   what
                   a
                   case
                   is
                   
                     Italy
                     ,
                     Spain
                     ,
                     France
                  
                   ,
                   yea
                   and
                   England
                   in
                   ?
                   Must
                   all
                   be
                   baptized
                   again
                   that
                   they
                   baptized
                   ?
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   But
                   it
                   's
                   no
                   schism
                   but
                   a
                   duty
                   for
                   the
                   people
                   as
                   far
                   to
                   forsake
                   a
                   sinful
                   Bishop
                   (
                   much
                   more
                   an
                   usurper
                   )
                   as
                   Cyprian
                   and
                   that
                   Council
                   advised
                   them
                   to
                   do
                   in
                   the
                   case
                   of
                   Martial
                   and
                   Basilides
                   .
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   And
                   after
                   all
                   this
                   deceitful
                   confusion
                   ,
                   note
                   Reader
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   denieth
                   not
                   our
                   disobedience
                   to
                   be
                   lawful
                   in
                   case
                   of
                   
                     sinful
                     conditions
                     imposed
                  
                   .
                   And
                   if
                   we
                   fully
                   prove
                   not
                   this
                   to
                   be
                   our
                   case
                   ,
                   let
                   our
                   accusers
                   silence
                   us
                   ,
                   and
                   let
                   our
                   guilt
                   be
                   our
                   shame
                   .
                
                 
                   4.
                   
                   And
                   if
                   people
                   that
                   had
                   Parish-Bishops
                   on
                   the
                   place
                   where
                   they
                   lived
                   ,
                   lawfully
                   called
                   ,
                   shall
                   forsake
                   them
                   to
                   obey
                   a
                   Diocesan
                   that
                   is
                   not
                   on
                   the
                   place
                   ,
                   but
                   
                   perhaps
                   Forty
                   ,
                   or
                   Fifty
                   ,
                   or
                   Sixty
                   Miles
                   off
                   ,
                   and
                   never
                   saw
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   was
                   obtruded
                   contrary
                   to
                   the
                   ancient
                   Canons
                   ,
                   which
                   nullifie
                   such
                   ,
                   and
                   sets
                   himself
                   to
                   silence
                   faithful
                   Pastors
                   ,
                   and
                   persecute
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   other
                   godly
                   Christians
                   ,
                   for
                   not
                   sinning
                   heinously
                   upon
                   deliberate
                   choice
                   and
                   covenant
                   ,
                   doth
                   not
                   even
                   this
                   man
                   conclude
                   such
                   to
                   be
                   Schismaticks
                   that
                   are
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   ordinary
                   way
                   and
                   hope
                   of
                   salvation
                   .
                
              
            
          
        
      
       
         
           CHAP.
           III.
           The
           consequence
           of
           Mr.
           
           Dodwell's
           foresaid
           doctrine
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           THOSE
           that
           live
           under
           the
           Popish
           Bishops
           in
           
             Italy
             ,
             Spain
             ,
             France
          
           ,
           &c.
           must
           live
           in
           their
           communion
           ,
           and
           under
           their
           command
           in
           all
           unsinful
           things
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           The
           Protestant
           Churches
           that
           have
           not
           Episcopal
           Ordination
           ,
           are
           no
           true
           Churches
           ,
           and
           have
           no
           true
           Ministers
           or
           Sacraments
           ,
           nor
           any
           Covenant-right
           to
           salvation
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           The
           Protestant
           Churches
           are
           in
           the
           same
           unchurched
           damnable
           case
           that
           have
           Bishops
           ,
           if
           they
           have
           not
           an
           uninterrupted
           succession
           of
           such
           from
           the
           Apostles
           canonically
           ordained
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           Therefore
           the
           Churches
           of
           
             Denmark
             ,
             Germany
          
           ,
           &c.
           that
           have
           Superintendents
           ordained
           at
           the
           Reformation
           by
           
             Bugenhagius
             ,
             Pomeranus
          
           a
           Presbyter
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           rest
           whose
           succession
           was
           interrupted
           ,
           are
           in
           the
           same
           case
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           It
           is
           Schism
           ,
           and
           rejecting
           Sacraments
           ,
           and
           Covenant-right
           to
           salvation
           ,
           in
           all
           the
           people
           that
           continue
           in
           such
           Protestant
           Churches
           ,
           and
           communicate
           with
           them
           .
        
         
           6.
           
           It
           is
           better
           for
           the
           Protestants
           in
           France
           to
           joyn
           with
           the
           Papists
           ,
           than
           to
           live
           as
           they
           do
           without
           Sacraments
           or
           Church-communion
           .
        
         
           7.
           
           Yet
           (
           by
           self
           contradiction
           )
           it
           will
           follow
           ,
           that
           certainly
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           and
           all
           that
           derive
           their
           ordination
           from
           that
           
           Church
           ,
           have
           no
           true
           Bishops
           ,
           Ministers
           ,
           Sacraments
           ,
           Churches
           ,
           nor
           Covenant-right
           to
           salvation
           ;
           for
           it
           's
           certain
           their
           true
           succession
           hath
           been
           oft
           interrupted
           ,
           1.
           
           By
           such
           utterly
           uncapable
           persons
           as
           all
           History
           describeth
           ,
           and
           even
           Baronius
           calleth
           
             Apostaticos
             non
             Apostolicos
          
           ;
           and
           such
           as
           divers
           General
           Councils
           judged
           Hereticks
           ,
           Infidels
           ,
           Simoniaks
           ,
           
             &c.
             e
             g.
             Eugenius
          
           4.
           who
           yet
           kept
           in
           .
           2.
           
           By
           such
           whose
           false
           ordination
           the
           Canons
           expresly
           null
           .
           3.
           
           By
           many
           Schisms
           ,
           two
           or
           three
           Popes
           at
           once
           ,
           of
           whom
           none
           can
           tell
           who
           had
           the
           right
           ,
           or
           whether
           any
           .
           4
           By
           the
           Popes
           taking
           on
           him
           to
           be
           Christs
           Universal
           Vicar
           ,
           an
           Office
           in
           specie
           usurpt
           ,
           which
           he
           maketh
           his
           Episcopacy
           ,
           and
           as
           such
           giveth
           his
           orders
           .
           And
           all
           his
           Presbyters
           have
           turned
           the
           true
           Ministry
           into
           the
           false
           one
           of
           Mass-Priests
           ;
           and
           being
           no
           true
           Ministers
           ,
           can
           give
           no
           true
           Sacraments
           by
           his
           rule
           .
        
         
           8.
           
           Yea
           it
           is
           certain
           ,
           that
           few
           ,
           if
           any
           Churches
           on
           earth
           ,
           can
           prove
           such
           an
           uninterrupted
           succession
           as
           he
           and
           the
           Papists
           describe
           ,
           and
           most
           it
           s
           known
           have
           no
           such
           thing
           .
        
         
           9.
           
           Therefore
           if
           any
           have
           such
           a
           succession
           ,
           they
           cannot
           know
           it
           ,
           it
           being
           a
           thing
           that
           cannot
           be
           proved
           ;
           and
           so
           cannot
           be
           sure
           that
           they
           are
           true
           Churches
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           10.
           
           For
           the
           certainty
           of
           any
           true
           Ministry
           ,
           Church
           ,
           Sacraments
           and
           Salvation
           ,
           dependeth
           on
           such
           knowledg
           of
           History
           as
           is
           not
           in
           the
           world
           :
           viz.
           To
           know
           that
           this
           Bishop
           and
           his
           Ordainer
           ,
           and
           his
           Ordainer
           ,
           and
           his
           Ordainer
           ,
           and
           so
           up
           to
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           were
           every
           one
           true
           Bishops
           ,
           and
           truly
           Ordained
           ;
           which
           no
           mortal
           man
           can
           know
           .
        
         
           11.
           
           Men
           that
           by
           a
           Prince
           ,
           against
           even
           the
           Nullifying
           Canons
           ,
           can
           but
           get
           possession
           of
           Patriarchal
           and
           Diocesan
           Churches
           ,
           without
           the
           Clergy
           or
           peoples
           choice
           ,
           have
           thereby
           the
           power
           of
           damning
           men
           that
           fear
           God
           ,
           at
           their
           pleasure
           .
           For
           ,
           1.
           they
           must
           pass
           for
           the
           Bishops
           of
           the
           place
           .
           2.
           
           They
           may
           command
           any
           
             unsinful
             thing
          
           ,
           and
           excommunicate
           him
           that
           doth
           not
           obey
           .
           3.
           
           He
           is
           a
           Schismatick
           that
           suffers
           himself
           so
           to
           be
           Excommunicate
           ,
           and
           so
           is
           in
           a
           damnable
           state
           .
           4.
           
           He
           cannot
           hinder
           it
           ,
           not
           knowing
           the
           thing
           to
           be
           unsinful
           .
        
         
           12.
           
           For
           by
           this
           whoever
           will
           escape
           damnable
           schism
           ,
           must
           be
           one
           that
           knoweth
           the
           unsinfulness
           (
           as
           he
           speaks
           )
           of
           all
           things
           in
           the
           world
           that
           are
           such
           ,
           which
           a
           Prelate
           may
           command
           ;
           or
           else
           he
           must
           do
           any
           thing
           which
           he
           judgeth
           sin
           ,
           if
           a
           Prelate
           command
           it
           .
           But
           that
           is
           wicked
           Idolizing
           man.
           
        
         
         
           13.
           
           And
           therefore
           by
           this
           rule
           ,
           no
           man
           living
           can
           be
           saved
           that
           a
           Prelate
           hath
           a
           mind
           to
           damn
           ;
           or
           from
           his
           damning
           impositions
           .
           For
           no
           man
           living
           knoweth
           the
           lawfulness
           of
           all
           lawful
           things
           ,
           and
           therefore
           may
           take
           a
           commanded
           thing
           for
           sin
           that
           is
           not
           :
           and
           then
           if
           he
           wilfully
           do
           that
           which
           he
           judgeth
           sin
           ,
           he
           rebelleth
           against
           God
           ;
           if
           he
           do
           it
           not
           ,
           the
           Prelate
           may
           excommunicate
           him
           ,
           and
           unresistibly
           make
           him
           a
           damnable
           schismatick
           .
        
         
           14.
           
           And
           hereby
           there
           are
           as
           many
           hundred
           new
           Articles
           of
           Faith
           made
           ,
           as
           there
           are
           things
           lawful
           which
           a
           Prelate
           will
           command
           .
           For
           though
           all
           is
           not
           to
           be
           done
           that
           is
           to
           be
           believed
           ,
           yet
           all
           must
           be
           believed
           to
           be
           lawful
           and
           duty
           which
           must
           be
           done
           as
           such
           :
           
             e.
             g.
          
           We
           cannot
           love
           God
           ,
           worship
           him
           ,
           hear
           and
           read
           his
           Word
           ,
           &c.
           as
           by
           Divine
           obedience
           ,
           unless
           we
           believe
           it
           to
           be
           our
           duty
           by
           a
           Divine
           command
           .
           Therefore
           when
           as
           Mr.
           Dodwell
           ,
           Dr.
           Saywell
           ,
           and
           such
           others
           tell
           us
           what
           damning
           schism
           it
           is
           to
           disobey
           such
           commands
           of
           the
           Bishops
           ,
           or
           to
           suffer
           our selves
           to
           be
           Excommunicate
           ,
           it
           plainly
           includeth
           that
           it
           is
           as
           damning
           a
           sin
           to
           take
           any
           lawful
           thing
           to
           be
           a
           sin
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           believe
           it
           to
           be
           lawful
           whatever
           the
           Bishop
           shall
           command
           .
           And
           so
           to
           how
           many
           hundred
           indifferent
           things
           may
           the
           Articles
           of
           our
           Faith
           be
           extended
           ,
           while
           it
           is
           made
           ordinarily
           necessary
           to
           Salvation
           to
           do
           them
           ,
           and
           therefore
           to
           believe
           them
           to
           be
           lawful
           ?
        
         
           15
           ▪
           By
           this
           he
           confoundeth
           Communion
           and
           Obedience
           :
           I
           may
           have
           communion
           with
           many
           Bishops
           whom
           I
           am
           not
           bound
           to
           obey
           :
           But
           I
           cannot
           hinder
           them
           from
           Excommunicating
           me
           without
           obeying
           them
           .
        
         
           16.
           
           Yea
           ,
           he
           maketh
           Communion
           and
           Salvation
           to
           lye
           not
           only
           on
           such
           obedience
           ,
           but
           on
           such
           perfection
           of
           obedience
           as
           reacheth
           to
           every
           lawful
           indifferent
           thing
           .
           Whereas
           God
           himself
           under
           the
           Gospel
           accepteth
           of
           sincerity
           ,
           instead
           of
           perfection
           which
           the
           Law
           required
           of
           perfect
           man.
           
        
         
           17.
           
           This
           is
           the
           way
           to
           make
           Bishops
           absolute
           Lords
           of
           Kings
           and
           States
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           world
           ,
           if
           they
           can
           make
           them
           believe
           that
           on
           pain
           of
           damnation
           for
           schism
           ,
           all
           must
           obey
           them
           even
           in
           every
           indifferent
           thing
           .
        
         
           18.
           
           If
           you
           would
           ferret
           him
           out
           of
           his
           Burrough
           ,
           ask
           Mr.
           Dodwell
           ,
           what
           if
           the
           Bishop
           of
           the
           place
           where
           I
           live
           contradict
           the
           Archbishop
           ,
           or
           the
           Synod
           ,
           or
           most
           of
           the
           Bishops
           in
           the
           land
           ,
           which
           must
           I
           obey
           to
           escape
           damning
           schism
           ?
           Doubtless
           he
           will
           allow
           me
           to
           disobey
           my
           Bishop
           .
           But
           what
           if
           the
           National
           Synod
           
           gainsay
           the
           Provincial
           ?
           He
           will
           say
           ,
           I
           may
           disobey
           the
           Provincial
           ?
           But
           what
           if
           a
           Council
           of
           many
           Nations
           ,
           called
           General
           ,
           gainsay
           the
           National
           ?
           and
           it
           be
           known
           that
           our
           National
           Church
           is
           gainsayed
           by
           the
           far
           greatest
           part
           of
           the
           Bishops
           in
           the
           world
           ?
           which
           must
           I
           obey
           ?
           If
           the
           National
           ,
           why
           not
           a
           Provincial
           against
           them
           ?
           And
           why
           are
           not
           they
           Schismaticks
           for
           disobeying
           a
           General
           Council
           ?
           If
           it
           be
           the
           greater
           Council
           that
           I
           must
           obey
           ,
           1.
           
           What
           's
           become
           then
           of
           his
           doctrine
           of
           obeying
           the
           Episcopacy
           of
           the
           place
           where
           we
           live
           ?
           2.
           
           And
           then
           we
           are
           brought
           under
           a
           foreign
           Jurisdiction
           .
           3.
           
           And
           who
           but
           the
           Pope
           must
           call
           that
           General
           Council
           ,
           preside
           ,
           approve
           ,
           &
           c.
           ?
           4.
           
           And
           among
           all
           the
           erroneous
           and
           contradicting
           Councils
           called
           General
           ,
           how
           shall
           all
           Christians
           know
           which
           of
           them
           to
           obey
           ?
           We
           see
           whither
           all
           will
           come
           at
           last
           .
           But
           saith
           Bishop
           
             Bilson
             ,
             To
             such
             Councils
             called
             General
             ,
             we
             owe
             respect
             for
             concord
             ,
             if
             they
             abuse
             us
             not
             by
             error
             or
             usurpation
             ;
             but
          
           subjection
           and
           obedience
           we
           owe
           them
           none
           .
        
         
           19.
           
           How
           hardly
           will
           these
           men
           ever
           resolve
           one's
           conscience
           which
           is
           to
           be
           taken
           for
           the
           
             Episcopacy
             of
             the
             place
          
           ,
           when
           there
           are
           in
           the
           same
           place
           both
           different
           species
           of
           Bishops
           ,
           and
           also
           divers
           Bishops
           of
           the
           same
           species
           ,
           and
           all
           pretending
           to
           be
           right
           .
           In
           Ireland
           both
           the
           Papist
           and
           Protestant
           Bishops
           pretend
           to
           just
           succession
           ;
           and
           so
           they
           did
           in
           
             Bohemia
             ,
             Poland
             ,
             Transylvania
             ,
             Hungary
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           And
           doth
           salvation
           lye
           on
           mens
           knowledg
           who
           hath
           right
           ?
        
         
           20.
           
           And
           how
           contrary
           is
           it
           to
           the
           way
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           the
           ancient
           Church
           (
           that
           made
           the
           Baptismal
           covenant
           the
           terms
           of
           salvation
           )
           for
           men
           to
           make
           it
           necessary
           for
           every
           poor
           man
           and
           woman
           that
           will
           have
           Covenant-right
           to
           salvation
           ,
           and
           escape
           damning
           schism
           ,
           to
           be
           able
           to
           decide
           the
           controversies
           between
           all
           such
           pretenders
           ,
           and
           to
           know
           whether
           their
           Bishops
           be
           of
           a
           true
           species
           ,
           and
           have
           true
           Ordination
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           such
           rare
           Historians
           as
           to
           know
           that
           all
           the
           line
           of
           Ordainers
           down
           from
           the
           Apostles
           to
           their
           Bishops
           ,
           were
           truly
           ordained
           ?
           O
           difficult
           terms
           !
        
         
           21.
           
           Doth
           he
           not
           condemn
           all
           those
           Ancient
           and
           Modern
           Christians
           as
           Fautors
           o●
           damning
           Doctrine
           ,
           who
           thought
           that
           when
           there
           were
           none
           of
           the
           Clergy
           to
           do
           it
           ,
           lay-men
           might
           baptize
           and
           give
           the
           Lords
           Supper
           ?
           Grotius
           told
           us
           his
           judgment
           for
           it
           in
           
             Dissertat
             .
             de
             Caenae
             administrat
             .
             ubi
             Pastores
             non
             sunt
             :
          
           And
           he
           hath
           vindicated
           
           Tertullian's
           judgment
           for
           it
           ,
           confessed
           by
           
             Rigaltius
             .
             Anton.
             Govea
          
           tells
           us
           it
           was
           the
           case
           of
           the
           Christians
           of
           
           Malabar
           ,
           &c.
           called
           of
           St.
           Thomas
           ,
           whose
           Bishops
           being
           all
           destroyed
           ,
           they
           caused
           a
           Deacon
           to
           administer
           the
           Eucharist
           ,
           as
           the
           Bishops
           and
           Presbyters
           had
           done
           (
           which
           Grotius
           also
           repeateth
           )
           .
           
             Ionan
             .
             Antiochenus
          
           magnified
           by
           
             Socrates
             ,
             lib.
          
           6.
           cap.
           3.
           when
           at
           Antioch
           there
           were
           two
           Churches
           ,
           with
           two
           Bishops
           ,
           Meletius
           and
           Paulinus
           ,
           stuck
           to
           Meletius
           till
           he
           died
           ,
           and
           after
           ,
           for
           three
           years
           ,
           would
           communicate
           with
           neither
           .
           Did
           he
           by
           this
           become
           a
           damned
           Schismatick
           ,
           or
           lose
           his
           Covenant-right
           to
           salvation
           ?
        
         
           22.
           
           Many
           of
           old
           were
           chosen
           for
           Bishops
           before
           they
           were
           baptized
           (
           the
           cases
           of
           
             Ambrose
             ,
             Nectarius
             ,
             Synesius
          
           ,
           &c.
           are
           known
           )
           :
           If
           the
           Church
           thought
           them
           all
           to
           be
           in
           a
           state
           of
           damnation
           ,
           for
           want
           of
           the
           Sacrament
           ,
           it
           's
           strange
           that
           they
           would
           choose
           them
           to
           be
           their
           Bishops
           (
           though
           it
           was
           irregular
           )
           .
        
         
           Indeed
           it
           's
           true
           that
           Grotius
           saith
           (
           ibid.
           in
           fine
           )
           ,
           that
           
             Chrysostomes
             ,
             Nazianzenes
          
           ,
           and
           others
           cases
           tell
           us
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           ordinary
           in
           the
           
           Greek-Church
           to
           delay
           baptizing
           even
           the
           children
           of
           the
           faithful
           ,
           till
           at
           full
           years
           (
           about
           Twenty
           )
           .
           Were
           they
           all
           that
           while
           without
           any
           promise
           of
           salvation
           ,
           or
           ordinary
           hope
           ?
        
         
           23.
           
           What
           a
           task
           will
           it
           be
           for
           Mr.
           Dodwell
           to
           tell
           us
           what
           state
           the
           baptized
           are
           in
           till
           they
           receive
           the
           Lords
           Supper
           ?
           Baptism
           saveth
           them
           once
           ;
           but
           yet
           till
           they
           receive
           the
           Lords
           Supper
           by
           a
           Minister
           ,
           in
           successive
           Episcopal
           Orders
           ,
           they
           have
           no
           Covenant-title
           to
           salvation
           ,
           by
           his
           way
           .
           But
           some
           Communicate
           not
           till
           Thirty
           years
           old
           ,
           some
           not
           till
           One
           and
           Twenty
           ,
           and
           in
           England
           scarce
           any
           before
           Sixteen
           .
           Are
           they
           all
           this
           while
           the
           children
           of
           God
           ,
           or
           of
           the
           Devil
           ?
           And
           when
           is
           it
           that
           their
           Christianity
           ceaseth
           for
           want
           of
           the
           other
           Sacrament
           ?
           I
           believe
           that
           if
           they
           truly
           believe
           ,
           they
           are
           Gods
           children
           before
           they
           come
           to
           the
           second
           Sacrament
           (
           or
           the
           third
           ,
           as
           some
           call
           it
           .
           )
           Was
           
             Constantine
             Mag.
          
           in
           a
           state
           of
           damnation
           ,
           who
           was
           not
           baptized
           till
           near
           his
           death
           ?
           Or
           the
           good
           Emperour
           ,
           Valentinian
           ,
           who
           died
           unbaptiz●d
           ,
           but
           taken
           by
           Ambrose
           for
           a
           blessed
           man
           ?
           What
           absurdities
           are
           men
           fain
           to
           use
           ,
           to
           get
           the
           Mastery
           of
           the
           Christian
           world
           ,
           by
           making
           men
           believe
           that
           they
           can
           save
           or
           damn
           them
           by
           the
           power
           of
           Sacraments
           ?
        
         
         
           24.
           
           And
           how
           is
           this
           man
           for
           Conformity
           ,
           by
           which
           they
           subscribe
           assent
           to
           the
           certain
           salvation
           of
           Infants
           ,
           so
           dying
           without
           Confirmation
           ;
           and
           ordain
           that
           the
           Lords
           Supper
           be
           not
           Administred
           to
           any
           till
           they
           are
           ready
           to
           be
           Confirmed
           ,
           by
           learning
           the
           Catechism
           ,
           and
           recognizing
           the
           Covenant
           ?
           &c.
           
        
         
           25.
           
           Doth
           he
           not
           make
           the
           chief
           Bishops
           and
           Reformers
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           to
           be
           the
           promoters
           of
           the
           Doctrine
           which
           he
           accounteth
           so
           damnable
           ,
           when
           Dr.
           Stillingfleet
           in
           his
           Irenicon
           recites
           the
           words
           of
           Cranmer
           ,
           and
           others
           of
           them
           ,
           at
           a
           Consultation
           ,
           down-right
           against
           not
           only
           the
           necessity
           of
           his
           uninterrupted
           succ●ssion
           ,
           but
           also
           even
           of
           Episcopal
           Ordination
           it self
           ?
           And
           I
           have
           elsewhere
           cited
           about
           Fourteen
           of
           them
           ,
           for
           the
           validity
           of
           Ordination
           without
           Bishops
           :
           And
           Dr.
           Stillingfleet
           ,
           Bishop
           
             Edw.
             Reignnolds
          
           ,
           and
           many
           more
           ,
           held
           that
           no
           Form
           of
           Government
           was
           of
           Divine
           determination
           .
           Did
           all
           these
           plead
           for
           damning
           Schism
           ,
           against
           all
           title
           to
           salvation
           ?
        
         
           26.
           
           And
           what
           could
           more
           directly
           contradict
           the
           main
           tenor
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           which
           tells
           us
           of
           the
           saving
           power
           of
           the
           Word
           Preached
           ,
           how
           it
           converteth
           souls
           ,
           and
           promiseth
           salvation
           to
           all
           that
           truly
           believe
           and
           repent
           ?
           Insomuch
           that
           Paul
           thanks
           God
           that
           he
           baptiz●d
           few
           of
           the
           Corinthians
           ,
           because
           God
           sent
           him
           not
           to
           baptize
           ,
           but
           to
           Preach
           the
           Gospel
           ?
        
         
           27.
           
           But
           his
           Doctrine
           feigneth
           ,
           that
           God
           will
           damn
           them
           that
           truly
           believe
           ,
           repent
           ,
           love
           God
           ,
           forsake
           sin
           ,
           for
           want
           of
           the
           Sacrament
           :
           or
           else
           that
           the
           Word
           converteth
           none
           ,
           but
           only
           Sacraments
           convert
           men
           .
        
         
           28.
           
           And
           then
           it
           will
           follow
           ,
           that
           none
           but
           unbelievers
           ,
           impenitent
           wicked
           men
           should
           be
           first
           admitted
           to
           the
           Sacrament
           ;
           for
           if
           that
           only
           converteth
           ,
           then
           it
           is
           only
           the
           unconverted
           that
           must
           first
           be
           received
           to
           it
           .
        
         
           29
           When
           all
           's
           done
           ,
           he
           doth
           but
           contradict
           his
           end
           ;
           for
           it
           's
           hard
           to
           find
           a
           National
           Episcopacy
           on
           earth
           ,
           which
           imposeth
           no
           unlawful
           thing
           on
           Ministers
           or
           people
           :
           And
           with
           all
           such
           he
           speaketh
           not
           for
           our
           Communion
           .
        
         
           30.
           
           Either
           Ordination
           ,
           and
           Collation
           of
           Church-power
           ,
           must
           be
           given
           by
           Superiors
           ,
           or
           by
           Equals
           :
           if
           by
           Equals
           ,
           why
           may
           not
           Presbyters
           make
           Presbyters
           ?
           If
           by
           Superiors
           ,
           then
           who
           shall
           give
           the
           Pope
           his
           Power
           ?
           Or
           if
           you
           think
           any
           other
           be
           the
           highest
           ,
           who
           makes
           them
           such
           ?
           Who
           giveth
           the
           Archbishop
           of
           Canterbury
           his
           Power
           ?
        
         
         
           31.
           
           In
           short
           ,
           as
           far
           as
           I
           can
           understand
           ,
           these
           men
           deny
           all
           Covenant-right
           to
           salvation
           to
           all
           men
           living
           ,
           and
           all
           true
           Sacraments
           and
           Church-Communion
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           ,
           all
           knowledg
           of
           any
           such
           thing
           ;
           seeing
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           certain
           ,
           that
           in
           most
           Churches
           such
           Ordination
           as
           they
           describe
           ,
           hath
           not
           had
           an
           uninterrupted
           succession
           ,
           so
           no
           man
           is
           sure
           that
           any
           one
           Church
           or
           man
           hath
           had
           such
           .
           And
           they
           that
           silence
           us
           for
           not
           subscribing
           ,
           declaring
           and
           swearing
           obedience
           to
           our
           Diocesans
           ,
           and
           other
           Ordinaries
           ,
           are
           bold
           men
           ,
           if
           they
           dare
           
             swear
             themselves
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             true
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             have
             any
             Authority
             to
             rule
             and
             command
             us
             ,
             by
             an
             uninterrupted
             succession
             of
             a
             Canonical
             Episcopal
             Ordination
             down
             from
             the
             Apostles
             .
          
        
         
           But
           I
           have
           already
           in
           my
           Book
           of
           
             Concord
             ,
             Part
          
           3.
           
           Chap.
           9.
           opened
           so
           many
           palpable
           ,
           and
           pernicious
           absurdities
           ,
           and
           ill
           consequents
           of
           Mr.
           
           Dodwell's
           Doctrine
           ,
           which
           he
           dare
           not
           undertake
           to
           answer
           ,
           but
           s●ly
           passeth
           by
           ,
           that
           I
           must
           expect
           the
           Reader
           will
           there
           peruse
           them
           ,
           who
           will
           judg
           uprightly
           between
           him
           and
           me
           ;
           and
           therefore
           will
           hear
           what
           both
           have
           said
           .
           And
           those
           that
           will
           judg
           falsly
           upon
           partial
           trust
           ,
           to
           save
           themselves
           the
           labour
           of
           tryal
           ,
           are
           out
           of
           the
           reach
           of
           ordinary
           means
           to
           be
           saved
           from
           deceivers
           .
        
      
       
         
           CHAP.
           IV.
           My
           words
           of
           Gods
           Collation
           of
           Ministerial
           Authority
           ,
           Vindicated
           from
           the
           forgeries
           and
           fallacies
           of
           Mr.
           Dodwell
           .
        
         
           §
           .
           1.
           
           CHRIST
           hath
           taught
           me
           to
           judg
           of
           Prophets
           ,
           or
           Teachers
           ,
           by
           their
           fruits
           more
           than
           by
           their
           
             cloathing
             ,
             Mat.
          
           7.
           
           And
           the
           fruits
           which
           are
           of
           God
           ,
           are
           those
           which
           express
           the
           Divine
           Nature
           and
           Image
           ,
           viz.
           holy
           Light
           and
           Truth
           ,
           
             holy
             Love
          
           ,
           and
           
             holy
             Life
          
           and
           Practice
           ,
           and
           the
           promoting
           of
           these
           in
           the
           world
           .
        
         
           And
           Christ
           hath
           taught
           me
           ,
           that
           the
           Devil
           is
           ,
           1.
           
           Against
           holy
           Light
           and
           Truth
           ,
           the
           Prince
           of
           Darkness
           ,
           and
           a
           Lyar
           ,
           and
           the
           Father
           of
           Lyes
           .
           2.
           
           Against
           holy
           Love
           ,
           accusing
           ,
           slandring
           ,
           
           and
           rendring
           as
           odious
           the
           servants
           and
           ways
           of
           Christ.
           3.
           
           Against
           holy
           ,
           righteous
           ,
           and
           sober
           living
           ;
           and
           an
           opposer
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           a
           persecutor
           and
           murderer
           of
           the
           Saints
           .
        
         
           And
           those
           that
           are
           likest
           Satan
           in
           these
           three
           parts
           of
           his
           Image
           ,
           and
           whose
           works
           are
           more
           certainly
           the
           works
           of
           these
           three
           Diabolical
           Principles
           ,
           I
           am
           taught
           by
           Christ
           to
           judg
           of
           by
           their
           fruits
           ▪
           So
           much
           as
           there
           is
           in
           Mr.
           
           Dodwell's
           labours
           ,
           of
           holy
           Truth
           ,
           holy
           Love
           ,
           and
           helps
           to
           
             holy
             living
          
           ,
           so
           much
           sure
           is
           of
           God.
           But
           so
           much
           as
           there
           is
           in
           his
           ,
           or
           any
           of
           his
           Parties
           cause
           ,
           of
           
             deceit
             and
             falshood
          
           ,
           and
           defence
           of
           ignorance
           ,
           so
           much
           as
           there
           is
           of
           
             Malignity
             ,
             Calumny
             ,
             or
             making
             odious
          
           the
           servants
           of
           Christ
           ;
           so
           much
           as
           there
           is
           of
           
             cruelty
             and
             destruction
          
           ,
           and
           
             silencing
             faithful
             Ministers
          
           ,
           and
           
             promoting
             ungodliness
          
           ,
           by
           upholding
           its
           defences
           ,
           I
           am
           obliged
           to
           resist
           ,
           as
           being
           from
           him
           ,
           against
           whom
           in
           my
           baptismal
           Covenant
           I
           was
           engaged
           .
        
         
           §
           .
           2.
           
           He
           giveth
           his
           Reader
           the
           sum
           of
           my
           doctrine
           in
           this
           point
           ,
           p.
           29
           ,
           &c.
           a
           chain
           of
           forgeries
           ,
           or
           putid
           falshoods
           .
           Either
           he
           knew
           that
           he
           wrote
           falsly
           ,
           or
           he
           did
           not
           ;
           if
           yea
           ,
           then
           it
           seems
           he
           thinks
           that
           God
           or
           his
           Church
           needed
           his
           lyes
           :
           if
           not
           ,
           how
           unfit
           is
           he
           to
           write
           against
           what
           he
           understandeth
           not
           ?
           But
           what
           made
           him
           devise
           a
           frame
           of
           his
           own
           words
           of
           above
           six
           pages
           ,
           to
           express
           my
           words
           by
           ,
           if
           he
           meant
           not
           to
           deceive
           those
           that
           would
           believe
           his
           writing
           without
           reading
           mine
           ?
        
         
           §
           .
           3.
           
           And
           whether
           it
           be
           from
           the
           Lord
           of
           love
           ,
           or
           the
           enemy
           of
           love
           ,
           that
           he
           goeth
           so
           far
           to
           the
           unchurching
           and
           damning
           of
           so
           many
           of
           the
           Reformed
           Churches
           ,
           besides
           the
           Churches
           of
           the
           Southern
           and
           Eastern
           parts
           of
           the
           world
           (
           if
           not
           of
           all
           Churches
           on
           earth
           )
           let
           the
           sons
           of
           Love
           consider
           .
        
         
           §
           .
           4.
           
           And
           whether
           his
           endeavours
           to
           persuade
           all
           the
           Nonconformists
           to
           give
           over
           preaching
           Christs
           Gospel
           ,
           and
           all
           publick
           Worship
           of
           God
           ,
           till
           they
           can
           conscionably
           conform
           ,
           and
           his
           reasonings
           for
           that
           frame
           that
           hath
           long
           excluded
           true
           discipline
           ,
           and
           sheltered
           ignorance
           and
           ungodliness
           ,
           be
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           all
           his
           copious
           discourses
           to
           that
           end
           ,
           are
           to
           save
           souls
           ,
           or
           to
           starve
           and
           murder
           them
           ,
           I
           leave
           to
           mens
           impartial
           trial
           .
        
         
           §
           .
           5.
           
           I
           so
           often
           and
           fully
           repeated
           my
           judgment
           of
           the
           Calling
           of
           the
           Ministry
           ,
           as
           leaveth
           his
           Forgeries
           inexcusable
           .
           The
           sum
           is
           this
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           There
           is
           no
           power
           but
           of
           God.
           2.
           
           Gods
           universal
           Laws
           are
           the
           prime
           Laws
           ,
           and
           the
           only
           universal
           Laws
           of
           the
           Church
           or
           world
           .
           
           3.
           
           In
           his
           Laws
           God
           hath
           established
           or
           instituted
           the
           work
           and
           the
           species
           of
           that
           Ecclesiastical
           Ministry
           which
           he
           will
           have
           to
           teach
           and
           guide
           his
           Church
           to
           the
           end
           of
           the
           world
           .
           And
           therein
           signified
           his
           owning
           of
           them
           as
           sent
           by
           him
           ,
           and
           promised
           them
           his
           help
           and
           blessing
           .
           4.
           
           In
           that
           Law
           he
           hath
           told
           us
           what
           men
           they
           are
           that
           he
           will
           thus
           own
           and
           bless
           ,
           and
           described
           the
           Essentials
           and
           the
           Integrals
           of
           their
           Receptive
           disposition
           or
           qualifications
           .
           5.
           
           He
           hath
           in
           that
           Law
           told
           us
           who
           shall
           be
           the
           tryers
           and
           judgers
           of
           the
           personal
           qualifications
           ;
           and
           that
           
             ordinis
             gratia
          
           ,
           ordinarily
           their
           approbation
           ,
           choice
           ,
           or
           consent
           ,
           shall
           be
           a
           relative
           part
           of
           their
           Receptive
           qualification
           .
           6.
           
           God
           himself
           giveth
           all
           the
           personal
           qualifications
           .
           7
           He
           is
           ready
           to
           help
           the
           approvers
           and
           chusers
           to
           discern
           all
           these
           ,
           and
           to
           judg
           aright
           of
           them
           .
           8.
           
           The
           person
           being
           thus
           made
           a
           capable
           Recipient
           by
           personal
           qualifications
           and
           relative
           (
           due
           Approbation
           ,
           Election
           and
           Consent
           )
           God's
           Donation
           or
           Law
           doth
           give
           him
           Right
           ,
           and
           oblige
           him
           to
           the
           office-work
           .
           And
           the
           Electors
           ,
           Approvers
           ,
           and
           Consenters
           ,
           are
           none
           of
           the
           proper
           efficient
           Donors
           or
           causes
           of
           this
           right
           and
           obligation
           ,
           but
           only
           efficient
           causes
           of
           his
           relative
           receptive
           capacity
           .
           9.
           
           That
           therefore
           the
           right
           and
           obligation
           is
           immediately
           from
           Gods
           Law
           by
           resultancy
           ,
           as
           the
           established
           medium
           of
           Gods
           conveyance
           ;
           but
           not
           immediately
           without
           any
           means
           of
           his
           receptively
           ,
           to
           make
           him
           
             materiam
             dispositam
          
           .
           10.
           
           That
           all
           this
           is
           true
           both
           of
           Soveraign
           Civil
           Power
           ,
           and
           of
           Church-power
           in
           Bishops
           and
           Pastors
           .
           11.
           
           That
           yet
           besides
           Approbation
           and
           Election
           ,
           God
           hath
           for
           the
           publick
           notice
           and
           order
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           appointed
           a
           Regular
           Ministerial
           Investiture
           ,
           by
           which
           the
           Approved
           shall
           be
           solemnly
           put
           into
           possession
           (
           as
           Kings
           are
           crowned
           ,
           and
           Ministers
           instituted
           )
           :
           and
           Ordination
           usually
           containeth
           both
           the
           approbation
           ,
           part
           of
           the
           election
           ,
           and
           the
           investiture
           .
           12
           But
           this
           Investiture
           being
           but
           a
           Ministerial
           delivery
           of
           possession
           ,
           proveth
           not
           the
           Investor
           to
           be
           any
           Donor
           of
           the
           Power
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           or
           to
           the
           Bishop
           or
           Pastor
           .
           13.
           
           Nor
           is
           it
           necessary
           save
           
             ordinis
             gratia
          
           ,
           and
           
             in
             foro
             ecclesiae
          
           ,
           to
           avoid
           intrusion
           and
           confusion
           ▪
           but
           not
           when
           it
           is
           set
           against
           the
           end
           ,
           or
           the
           end
           may
           and
           must
           be
           sought
           without
           it
           .
           14.
           
           Who
           it
           is
           that
           hath
           the
           power
           of
           this
           Ordination
           (
           Approbation
           and
           Investiture
           )
           is
           much
           of
           the
           controversie
           of
           these
           times
           :
           some
           say
           it
           is
           the
           Magistrate
           :
           but
           those
           that
           say
           it
           is
           the
           bishops
           ,
           are
           not
           agreed
           what
           species
           of
           bishops
           it
           is
           ;
           whether
           the
           chief
           Pastors
           of
           each
           particular
           Parish
           true
           Church
           ,
           or
           only
           a
           Diocesan
           
           that
           is
           the
           sole
           bishop
           of
           many
           parishes
           that
           are
           no
           true
           Churches
           ;
           or
           only
           Diocesans
           that
           are
           Archbishops
           over
           many
           true
           Parish-churches
           and
           bishops
           .
           15.
           
           But
           the
           
             Fundamentum
             juris
          
           being
           Christs
           Statute-Law
           or
           Grant
           ,
           and
           all
           that
           is
           left
           to
           man
           being
           but
           qualitatively
           or
           relatively
           to
           make
           the
           person
           an
           immediately
           capable
           Recipient
           ,
           and
           ministerially
           invest
           him
           ;
           therefore
           it
           follows
           ,
           that
           if
           at
           
             Alexandria
             ,
             Antioch
             ,
             Ierusalem
             ,
             Cesarea
             ,
             Constantinople
             ,
             London
             ,
          
           all
           the
           old
           bishops
           were
           dead
           or
           hereticks
           ,
           a
           just
           title
           may
           be
           restored
           without
           the
           ordination
           of
           one
           that
           had
           successive
           canonical
           ordination
           ;
           because
           there
           needeth
           no
           efficient
           donor
           but
           Christ
           and
           his
           Law
           ,
           and
           the
           receptive
           capacity
           may
           be
           without
           such
           ordination
           where
           it
           is
           not
           to
           be
           had
           (
           as
           among
           Papists
           that
           will
           not
           ordain
           one
           on
           lawful
           terms
           ,
           &c.
           )
           for
           Order
           it self
           is
           but
           for
           the
           
             thing
             ordered
          
           ,
           and
           not
           against
           it
           :
           And
           
             I
             will
             have
             mercy
             and
             not
          
           sacrifice
           ●morals
           before
           rituals
           )
           ;
           and
           
             all
             power
             is
             to
             edification
          
           ,
           &c.
           are
           certain
           rules
           .
           And
           God
           never
           made
           men
           judges
           
             in
             partem
             utram
             libet
          
           ,
           whether
           there
           shall
           be
           Churches
           ,
           and
           Pastors
           ,
           and
           Worship
           ,
           or
           none
           ;
           or
           whether
           there
           shall
           be
           Civil
           Government
           or
           none
           ;
           no
           ,
           nor
           of
           what
           the
           species
           the
           Church-Offices
           shall
           be
           .
           16.
           
           I
           use
           to
           explain
           this
           by
           many
           expository
           ,
           similitudes
           .
           1.
           
           If
           the
           Laws
           of
           God
           authorize
           Soveraignty
           ,
           and
           the
           Constitution
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           say
           it
           shall
           be
           Monarchy
           ;
           were
           it
           Elective
           ,
           the
           Electors
           are
           not
           Efficients
           of
           power
           ,
           but
           determiners
           of
           the
           Recipient
           :
           And
           if
           it
           be
           Hereditary
           or
           Elective
           ,
           the
           Investers
           by
           coronation
           ,
           are
           no
           efficients
           of
           the
           power
           ;
           but
           Ministerial
           deliverers
           of
           possession
           ,
           and
           that
           but
           necessary
           
             ad
             ordinem
          
           ,
           and
           not
           
             ad
             esse
             potestatis
          
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           If
           the
           King
           by
           a
           Charter
           to
           the
           University
           ,
           state
           the
           power
           of
           the
           Chancellor
           ,
           Vicechancellor
           ,
           Proctors
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           Masters
           of
           Colledges
           ,
           and
           then
           tell
           them
           who
           shall
           be
           capable
           ,
           and
           how
           chosen
           ,
           and
           how
           inve●ted
           ;
           here
           his
           power
           is
           immediately
           from
           the
           Kings
           Charter
           ,
           as
           the
           efficient
           Instrument
           ;
           and
           all
           that
           others
           do
           is
           but
           to
           determine
           of
           the
           Recipient
           ,
           and
           invest
           him
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           So
           it
           is
           as
           to
           the
           power
           of
           the
           Lord
           Mayor
           of
           London
           ,
           and
           the
           Mayors
           and
           Bailiffs
           of
           all
           Corporations
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           So
           it
           is
           in
           the
           essential
           power
           of
           the
           Husband
           over
           the
           Wife
           ;
           the
           woman
           chuseth
           who
           shall
           have
           it
           ;
           and
           the
           Parson
           that
           marrieth
           them
           ,
           investeth
           him
           in
           it
           ;
           but
           God
           only
           is
           the
           efficient
           donor
           of
           his
           Law.
           
        
         
         
           17.
           
           Therefore
           it
           is
           not
           in
           the
           power
           of
           the
           Electors
           ,
           Approvers
           ,
           or
           Investors
           ,
           to
           alter
           any
           of
           the
           Power
           established
           by
           God.
           If
           both
           the
           woman
           and
           the
           Priest
           say
           ,
           that
           the
           man
           shall
           be
           her
           Husband
           ,
           but
           shall
           have
           no
           government
           of
           her
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           nullity
           ;
           Gods
           Law
           shall
           stand
           .
           If
           the
           City
           and
           the
           Recorder
           say
           ,
           You
           shall
           be
           Lord
           Mayor
           ,
           but
           not
           have
           all
           the
           power
           given
           by
           the
           Kings
           Charter
           ,
           its
           vain
           ,
           and
           he
           shall
           have
           all
           that
           the
           Charter
           giveth
           him
           .
           If
           the
           
             A
             Bp
          
           crown
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           say
           ,
           You
           shall
           be
           King
           ,
           but
           not
           have
           all
           the
           power
           stated
           by
           the
           Constitution
           on
           the
           King
           ,
           this
           depriveth
           not
           the
           King
           of
           his
           power
           ,
           (
           unless
           he
           give
           away
           that
           which
           God
           hath
           not
           stated
           on
           him
           ,
           but
           men
           )
           so
           if
           an
           Ordaining
           Prelate
           ,
           Patron
           ,
           or
           Parish
           say
           ,
           
             This
             is
             a
             true
             Parish
             Church
             ,
             and
             we
             choose
             ,
             and
             Ordain
             you
             the
             true
             Pastor
             of
             it
             ,
             but
             you
             shall
             have
             but
             part
             of
             the
             true
             Pastoral
             Power
             stablished
             on
             the
             office
             by
             God
             ,
          
           it
           's
           null
           :
           Gods
           Institution
           shall
           be
           the
           measure
           of
           his
           power
           .
        
         
           18.
           
           But
           I
           confess
           ,
           that
           if
           God
           had
           left
           Church-Officers
           as
           much
           to
           the
           will
           of
           men
           as
           he
           hath
           done
           the
           Civil
           ,
           the
           case
           had
           been
           otherwise
           ;
           for
           Monarchy
           ,
           Aristocracy
           ,
           and
           Democracy
           ,
           are
           all
           lawful
           :
           And
           the
           King
           ,
           or
           other
           supreme
           power
           may
           make
           new
           Species
           of
           Judges
           ,
           and
           Magistrates
           ,
           and
           Officers
           ,
           and
           alter
           them
           as
           they
           see
           cause
           .
           And
           it
           would
           have
           been
           so
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           if
           as
           the
           Italians
           at
           Trent
           would
           have
           carried
           it
           ,
           Christ
           had
           immediately
           Instituted
           only
           the
           Papacy
           ,
           and
           left
           it
           to
           the
           Pope
           to
           make
           Bishops
           ,
           and
           to
           Bishops
           to
           make
           Priests
           :
           And
           yet
           I
           would
           not
           wrong
           the
           worst
           .
           I
           cannot
           say
           ,
           that
           they
           would
           have
           empowered
           the
           Pope
           to
           change
           the
           Species
           of
           Priests
           or
           Bishops
           .
           But
           God
           hath
           fixed
           the
           Species
           ,
           by
           making
           a
           setled
           Law
           for
           all
           the
           work
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           Authority
           to
           do
           it
           ,
           though
           Accidentals
           may
           be
           altered
           in
           work
           and
           Office.
           
        
         
           §
           .
           6.
           
           This
           is
           the
           clear
           state
           of
           my
           assertions
           ,
           which
           how
           grosly
           Mr.
           Dodwell
           hath
           falsified
           in
           his
           forged
           description
           ,
           I
           will
           not
           stay
           to
           open
           .
        
         
           But
           it
           is
           a
           great
           stress
           and
           fabrick
           that
           he
           layeth
           on
           the
           contrary
           supposition
           ,
           that
           his
           Species
           of
           Bishops
           are
           the
           givers
           of
           the
           Powers
           ,
           and
           so
           we
           can
           have
           no
           other
           ,
           or
           more
           than
           they
           are
           willing
           to
           give
           us
           :
           And
           let
           him
           that
           thinks
           he
           spoke
           a
           sentence
           of
           truth
           and
           sense
           ,
           to
           prove
           it
           ,
           enjoy
           his
           error
           .
           I
           would
           quickly
           prove
           the
           contrary
           to
           him
           ,
           if
           I
           knew
           what
           he
           denieth
           .
        
         
         
           §
           .
           7.
           I.
           If
           he
           deny
           that
           God
           hath
           Instituted
           the
           Office
           of
           the
           sacred
           Ministry
           ,
           and
           Pastorship
           in
           his
           Law
           ,
           1.
           
           The
           Scripture
           will
           shame
           him
           to
           all
           that
           believe
           ,
           and
           understand
           it
           .
           2.
           
           And
           if
           it
           be
           not
           divinely
           established
           ,
           men
           may
           alter
           it
           ;
           and
           what
           is
           all
           this
           stir
           about
           ,
           to
           keep
           up
           their
           Domination
           ?
        
         
           §
           .
           8.
           
           II.
           If
           he
           think
           that
           God
           hath
           only
           Instituted
           Teachers
           ,
           or
           Rectors
           ,
           
             in
             genere
          
           ,
           but
           not
           in
           Specie
           ,
           then
           I
           give
           him
           the
           same
           answer
           as
           before
           .
           Scripture
           will
           shame
           him
           ,
           and
           men
           may
           make
           new
           Species
           of
           Church-Pastors
           ,
           and
           unmake
           ,
           or
           alter
           them
           ;
           and
           how
           many
           ,
           or
           how
           oft
           ,
           who
           knows
           ?
           And
           who
           be
           the
           men
           that
           have
           this
           Office-changing-power
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           know
           whether
           ,
           and
           how
           far
           ,
           and
           how
           long
           we
           are
           bound
           to
           obey
           them
           ?
        
         
           §
           .
           9.
           
           III.
           If
           he
           think
           that
           Gods
           Law
           hath
           not
           described
           the
           Essential
           Qualifications
           of
           the
           Recipient
           ,
           then
           Prelates
           may
           make
           Pastors
           of
           
             Infidels
             ,
             Mahometans
             ,
             Bedlams
          
           ,
           or
           Blasphemers
           ,
           if
           not
           of
           Horses
           or
           Dogs
           .
        
         
           §
           .
           10.
           
           IV.
           If
           he
           think
           that
           Gods
           Law
           hath
           determined
           of
           no
           way
           of
           
             Election
             ,
             Approbation
          
           ,
           or
           judging
           who
           is
           capable
           ,
           then
           every
           man
           may
           make
           himself
           a
           Bishop
           or
           Priest
           ,
           and
           the
           Turk
           may
           make
           Bishops
           for
           Christians
           ,
           or
           a
           company
           of
           Lay-enemies
           and
           persecutors
           may
           do
           it
           ;
           and
           then
           the
           Bishops
           Judgment
           and
           Ordination
           will
           have
           no
           Divine
           Authority
           .
        
         
           §
           .
           11.
           V.
           If
           when
           the
           Recipient
           is
           duly
           qualified
           ,
           and
           chosen
           ,
           and
           capable
           ,
           he
           does
           not
           think
           that
           Gods
           Law
           ,
           or
           Grant
           ,
           is
           a
           sufficient
           signification
           of
           his
           Donative
           will
           ,
           and
           a
           
             fundamentum
             juris
          
           ,
           and
           an
           obliging
           instrument
           ,
           1.
           
           He
           must
           deny
           the
           very
           nature
           and
           force
           of
           Gods
           Law
           ,
           and
           Grant.
           And
           2.
           
           He
           maketh
           it
           less
           effective
           than
           the
           Laws
           ,
           Charters
           ,
           and
           Donations
           of
           men
           are
           ;
           For
           which
           he
           cannot
           have
           the
           least
           shew
           of
           true
           reason
           .
        
         
         
           §
           .
           12.
           
           VI.
           Can
           he
           devise
           any
           other
           sort
           of
           power
           in
           the
           Ordainers
           ,
           than
           I
           have
           named
           ?
           What
           is
           it
           ?
           If
           he
           say
           ,
           that
           
             they
             give
             the
             Office-power
          
           ;
           I
           ask
           ,
           Is
           the
           controversie
           about
           the
           word
           [
           Give
           ]
           or
           the
           Act
           ?
           If
           that
           which
           I
           have
           named
           be
           called
           giving
           ,
           let
           him
           use
           his
           liberty
           ,
           and
           call
           it
           how
           he
           will.
           1.
           
           But
           as
           to
           the
           Thing
           ,
           what
           is
           it
           more
           than
           I
           have
           described
           ?
           It
           is
           God
           ,
           and
           not
           man
           that
           made
           the
           Office
           
             in
             genere
             &
             specie
          
           .
           Did
           our
           Bishops
           make
           the
           universal
           Law
           ,
           which
           stablisheth
           the
           Office
           in
           the
           world
           ?
           2.
           
           And
           the
           Bishop
           never
           had
           that
           power
           ,
           and
           therefore
           cannot
           give
           that
           which
           he
           had
           not
           :
           It
           's
           Dr.
           
           Hammond's
           reason
           against
           Presbyters
           ordaining
           ,
           
             N●mo
             dat
             quod
             non
             habet
          
           .
           The
           word
           Office
           or
           Power
           and
           Duty
           ,
           signifieth
           an
           Accident
           ,
           which
           cannot
           
             transire
             a
             subjecto
          
           in
           subjectum
           .
           The
           Orda●ners
           have
           their
           
             own
             power
          
           ,
           but
           they
           have
           not
           another
           mans
           .
           3.
           
           Do
           they
           give
           it
           as
           Masters
           and
           Owners
           ,
           or
           only
           as
           the
           Donors
           Ministers
           ?
           No
           doubt
           they
           will
           say
           as
           his
           Ministers
           And
           do
           I
           need
           to
           prove
           to
           Mr.
           Dodwell
           ,
           that
           servants
           are
           not
           the
           Donors
           ,
           and
           
             give
             not
             their
             own
          
           ,
           but
           
             deliver
             their
             Masters
          
           ?
           Stewards
           themselves
           are
           but
           entrusted
           with
           the
           performance
           of
           their
           Masters
           will
           ,
           in
           delivering
           his
           Goods
           as
           he
           requireth
           them
           .
        
         
           §
           .
           13.
           
           And
           this
           is
           so
           evident
           a
           truth
           ,
           that
           the
           Papists
           themselves
           ,
           who
           would
           fain
           have
           all
           power
           flow
           from
           the
           Pope
           ,
           are
           yet
           forced
           to
           plead
           for
           it
           ,
           (
           as
           you
           may
           see
           in
           W
           Iohnson's
           ,
           alias
           
           Terret's
           answer
           to
           my
           first
           )
           because
           else
           they
           cannot
           defend
           the
           Papal
           Power
           .
           For
           the
           Pope
           hath
           been
           sometimes
           chosen
           by
           the
           Roman
           people
           ,
           sometime
           by
           the
           Roman
           Presbyters
           ,
           sometimes
           by
           people
           and
           Presbyters
           ,
           sometime
           by
           the
           Italian
           Bishops
           ,
           sometimes
           by
           Emperors
           ,
           and
           now
           by
           Cardinals
           ;
           and
           none
           of
           all
           these
           were
           Popes
           ,
           nor
           had
           Papal
           power
           ;
           and
           if
           they
           were
           the
           givers
           ,
           must
           give
           what
           they
           never
           had
           :
           Whereupon
           the
           Papists
           are
           fo●c't
           to
           grant
           that
           the
           Electors
           do
           but
           determine
           who
           shall
           be
           the
           Recipient
           ,
           but
           that
           the
           power
           floweth
           to
           him
           ●m●edi●tely
           from
           Gods
           Law
           or
           Institution
           .
        
         
           §
           .
           14.
           
           And
           the
           Prelatists
           must
           needs
           say
           the
           same
           ,
           or
           else
           grant
           ,
           that
           Inferiors
           ,
           that
           never
           had
           Superior
           power
           ,
           may
           yet
           give
           it
           others
           ;
           for
           how
           else
           shall
           the
           supreme
           Ecclesiastical
           power
           ,
           in
           every
           National
           Church
           ,
           be
           given
           ?
           If
           it
           be
           in
           a
           Primate
           ,
           or
           a
           
           Synod
           ,
           those
           that
           have
           not
           the
           supreme
           power
           must
           give
           it
           ;
           for
           there
           is
           none
           above
           them
           ,
           or
           equal
           to
           do
           it
           :
           And
           so
           Archbishops
           are
           chosen
           ,
           and
           Councils
           called
           .
        
         
           §
           .
           15.
           
           And
           thus
           almost
           all
           Societies
           ,
           by
           contract
           ,
           are
           formed
           .
           
             e.
             g.
          
           The
           King
           giveth
           Commission
           to
           several
           men
           to
           List
           voluntary
           Souldiers
           ,
           and
           be
           their
           Captains
           ,
           and
           command
           them
           :
           Every
           Souldier
           chooseth
           his
           own
           Captain
           ,
           and
           thereby
           subjecteth
           himself
           to
           him
           ;
           but
           it
           is
           not
           by
           giving
           him
           his
           power
           ,
           for
           that
           floweth
           immediately
           from
           the
           Kings
           Commission
           ;
           but
           by
           making
           himself
           a
           subject
           to
           it
           ,
           and
           so
           ma●ing
           the
           Captain
           Relatively
           ,
           a
           Recipient
           of
           power
           from
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           King
           ,
           over
           this
           particular
           man
           ;
           for
           the
           Soldiers
           have
           no
           governing-power
           to
           give
           ,
           nor
           are
           superiors
           to
           their
           Captain
           ▪
        
         
           §
           .
           16.
           
           And
           thus
           Servants
           imprope●ly
           only
           make
           men
           their
           Masters
           ,
           not
           by
           giving
           them
           a
           Domestick
           Ruling-power
           (
           which
           they
           never
           had
           themselves
           )
           ,
           but
           by
           making
           themselves
           the
           Correlate
           Subjects
           ,
           and
           so
           putting
           their
           Masters
           into
           the
           Relation
           ,
           to
           which
           Gods
           L●w
           immediately
           giveth
           the
           Ruling-power
           .
           All
           the
           power
           is
           from
           God
           :
           and
           God
           doth
           not
           first
           give
           it
           the
           Servant
           ,
           Souldier
           ,
           &c.
           to
           give
           the
           Master
           ,
           or
           Captain
           ,
           but
           the
           Servants
           ,
           or
           
             Souldiers
             consent
          
           is
           ,
           
             a
             Causa
             sine
             quae
             non
             ,
             dispos●tiva
             Recipientis
             ,
          
           to
           make
           the
           Receiver
           capable
           of
           it
           from
           God.
           
        
         
           §
           .
           17.
           
           And
           indeed
           all
           Kings
           and
           Soveraigns
           thus
           hold
           their
           Soveraignty
           from
           God.
           Though
           God
           hath
           not
           made
           the
           form
           ,
           
             in
             Specie
          
           ,
           necessary
           ;
           all
           power
           is
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           Soveraignty
           from
           him
           ,
           by
           no
           mediate
           Efficient
           below
           his
           Law
           :
           It
           's
           a
           falshood
           in
           politicks
           to
           say
           ▪
           that
           the
           people
           ,
           as
           such
           ,
           efficiently
           give
           the
           Soveraign
           his
           power
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           is
           
             universis
             minor
          
           in
           Authority
           ,
           though
           he
           is
           not
           
             universis
             melior
          
           ;
           and
           therefore
           their
           
             common
             good
          
           is
           more
           than
           his
           ,
           the
           
             finis
             regiminis
          
           ▪
           Nor
           is
           it
           true
           ,
           that
           
             Richard
             Hooker
          
           saith
           ,
           that
           in
           defect
           of
           Heirs
           it
           escheateth
           to
           the
           people
           ;
           but
           only
           that
           it
           belongeth
           to
           the
           people
           to
           choose
           a
           new
           Recipient
           ,
           to
           whom
           the
           power
           shall
           flow
           from
           Gods
           Law
           ,
           and
           not
           from
           them
           .
           I
           do
           not
           think
           that
           the
           King
           of
           
             France
             ,
             Spain
          
           ,
           or
           England
           ,
           will
           believe
           that
           their
           power
           is
           given
           ●fficiently
           by
           ,
           and
           floweth
           from
           their
           People
           ,
           Parliaments
           ,
           or
           
           the
           Prelate
           that
           Crowneth
           them
           .
           And
           the
           case
           is
           evidently
           the
           ●am
           as
           to
           the
           Ministry
           .
        
         
           §
           .
           18.
           
           And
           the
           French
           Papists
           (
           by
           some
           called
           Protestants
           )
           ,
           who
           are
           for
           the
           Ecclesiastical
           Soveraignty
           of
           General
           Councils
           above
           the
           Pope
           ,
           do
           not
           believe
           that
           the
           Pope
           giveth
           them
           their
           power
           ,
           though
           he
           may
           call
           them
           :
           But
           whoever
           calleth
           them
           ,
           or
           chooseth
           them
           ,
           they
           suppose
           that
           God
           only
           giveth
           them
           their
           power
           .
        
         
           §
           .
           19.
           
           And
           in
           all
           these
           cases
           ,
           it
           is
           notorious
           ,
           that
           an
           interr●ption
           of
           due
           Election
           and
           Investiture
           ,
           hindereth
           not
           the
           restoration
           of
           interrupted
           power
           .
           If
           the
           Law
           say
           ,
           
             whoever
             is
             thus
             and
             thus
             chosen
             to
             be
             Lord
             Chancellor
             ,
             Lord
             Chief
             Iustice
             ,
             Lord
             Admiral
             ,
          
           &c.
           
             shall
             have
             such
             ,
             and
             such
             power
             ,
             and
             be
             thus
             ,
             and
             thus
             invested
             in
             the
             place
             ,
          
           if
           there
           were
           an
           intercision
           of
           an
           hundred
           y●ars
           ,
           the
           next
           person
           ,
           so
           chosen
           ,
           will
           from
           the
           Law
           immediately
           receive
           his
           power
           .
           And
           the
           Investiture
           is
           but
           for
           publick
           Order
           ,
           and
           the
           Investers
           regular
           succession
           (
           no
           nor
           the
           act
           it self
           )
           ,
           never
           necessary
           ,
           
             ad
             esse
          
           ,
           where
           it
           cannot
           be
           had
           ,
           as
           I
           proved
           against
           Mr.
           D.
           in
           my
           Book
           of
           Concord
           .
           The
           Archbishops
           succession
           that
           Crowneth
           him
           ,
           is
           not
           necessary
           to
           the
           power
           of
           the
           King.
           
        
         
           §
           .
           20.
           
           And
           obligation
           to
           the
           Office-work
           ,
           is
           as
           essential
           to
           the
           Officer
           ,
           as
           is
           the
           power
           to
           do
           it
           :
           And
           it
           is
           only
           the
           Governours
           that
           lay
           on
           another
           an
           
             obligation
             to
             duty
          
           (
           except
           what
           by
           contract
           a
           man
           layeth
           on
           himself
           )
           :
           and
           none
           are
           the
           obliging
           Governours
           of
           the
           highest
           Powers
           ,
           Civil
           or
           Ecclesiastical
           ,
           but
           God
           ;
           therefore
           theirs
           must
           flow
           only
           from
           God.
           Therefore
           the
           thing
           is
           not
           unusual
           .
           And
           if
           Bishops
           were
           as
           much
           superior
           to
           Parish-Pastors
           ,
           as
           the
           Lord
           Chancellor
           is
           to
           a
           Constable
           ,
           yet
           they
           were
           but
           Governours
           of
           them
           ,
           
             in
             tantum
             quoad
             exercitum
          
           ,
           and
           not
           Donors
           of
           their
           power
           :
           The
           Constables
           power
           is
           immediately
           from
           the
           Soveraigns
           Law
           ,
           and
           so
           is
           the
           Ministers
           from
           Christ
           ;
           for
           he
           is
           the
           only
           universal
           Soveraign
           .
        
         
           §
           .
           21.
           
           Mr.
           Dodwell
           saith
           ,
           
             These
             are
             bare
             similies
          
           .
        
         
         
           Ans.
           These
           are
           plain
           explications
           of
           the
           conveyance
           of
           power
           from
           the
           Soveraign
           of
           all
           .
        
         
           He
           saith
           ,
           
             That
             the
             power
             is
             not
             properly
             given
             by
             the
             Ordainer
             ,
             is
             but
             begged
             by
             me
             .
          
        
         
           Ans.
           A
           begging
           affirmer
           may
           easily
           write
           Books
           at
           that
           rate
           .
        
         
           But
           saith
           ●e
           ,
           
             They
             connot
             give
             an
             instance
             from
             humane
             Charters
             ,
             where
             the
             acts
             of
             men
             ,
             not
             invested
             ,
             are
             valid
             in
             Law.
             
          
        
         
           Ans.
           1.
           
           Will
           you
           tell
           the
           King
           so
           to
           his
           saace
           ,
           that
           before
           his
           Coronation
           no
           act
           is
           valid
           that
           he
           doth
           ?
           2.
           
           No
           doubt
           but
           (
           as
           publick
           Matrimony
           after
           secret
           Marriage
           is
           necessary
           ,
           
             in
             foro
             civili
             ordinis
             gratiâ
          
           ,
           where
           it
           may
           be
           had
           ,
           and
           yet
           when
           it
           was
           done
           by
           a
           Justice
           ,
           without
           a
           Priest
           ,
           yea
           ,
           or
           by
           the
           persons
           publick
           contract
           only
           ,
           it
           was
           no
           nullity
           ,
           no
           ,
           nor
           
             coram
             Deo
          
           before
           ,
           so
           )
           to
           regular
           order
           ,
           the
           most
           orderly
           Investiture
           is
           needful
           ,
           but
           not
           
             ad
             esse
          
           ,
           much
           less
           that
           all
           the
           Investers
           circumstances
           also
           ,
           and
           all
           his
           predecessors
           ,
           have
           been
           regular
           .
           3.
           
           Investing
           here
           ,
           is
           the
           act
           of
           a
           servant
           only
           ,
           solemnizing
           the
           entrance
           ,
           or
           delivery
           of
           possession
           :
           But
           such
           a
           servant
           is
           not
           the
           Owner
           ,
           and
           Don●●
           of
           th●
           power
           .
           4.
           
           The
           Papists
           and
           Protestants
           confess
           that
           the
           power
           of
           Inv●sting
           is
           so
           humane
           and
           mutable
           ,
           that
           it
           cannot
           be
           necessary
           ,
           
             ad
             esse
             potestatis
          
           .
           I
           told
           you
           how
           oft
           the
           power
           of
           choosing
           ●nd
           investing
           Popes
           hath
           beeen
           changed
           .
           And
           the
           old
           Canons
           make
           the
           Act
           of
           three
           Bishops
           necessary
           to
           Invest
           ,
           or
           consecrate
           one
           .
           But
           did
           God
           determin●
           of
           three
           ?
           Or
           can
           you
           prove
           on●
           Bishops
           Ordination
           a
           Nullity
           ?
           5.
           
           In
           the
           Civil
           State
           some
           Officers
           are
           made
           without
           any
           Investiture
           (
           as
           Constables
           ,
           Headboroughs
           ,
           Church
           Wardens
           and
           others
           )
           ,
           and
           some
           the
           Charter
           imposeth
           Investiture
           on
           :
           But
           whether
           if
           Recorders
           ,
           Stewards
           ,
           Town
           Clerks
           ,
           that
           by
           Charter
           are
           to
           Invest
           ,
           be
           dead
           ,
           or
           refuse
           their
           Act
           ,
           the
           Mayor
           ,
           Bayliff
           ,
           or
           other
           Officers
           be
           therefore
           none
           ,
           and
           the
           Government
           be
           dead
           ,
           let
           Lawyers
           tell
           you
           .
           6.
           
           Sure
           I
           am
           that
           Hen.
           4.
           and
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Germane
           Emperors
           ,
           who
           fought
           ,
           and
           strove
           so
           long
           against
           Hildebrand
           ,
           and
           his
           Adherents
           ,
           for
           the
           Investing-power
           ,
           were
           no
           Bishops
           ;
           and
           all
           the
           Councils
           of
           Bishops
           ,
           who
           stood
           for
           the
           Emperors
           ,
           never
           took
           them
           for
           B●shops
           ;
           and
           therefore
           thought
           not
           that
           Ivesting
           was
           an
           Act
           proper
           to
           Episcopal-power
           .
           7.
           
           I
           have
           before
           proved
           ,
           that
           ancient
           Writers
           ,
           and
           Papists
           ,
           and
           many
           Protestants
           agree
           ,
           that
           Baptism
           is
           valid
           administred
           
           by
           Lay-men
           ,
           that
           I
           say
           not
           women
           .
           8.
           
           Mr.
           Dodwell
           ,
           self-condemningly
           saith
           ,
           that
           a
           presumptuous
           Ordination
           of
           the
           Priest
           serves
           to
           the
           validity
           of
           Sacraments
           ,
           though
           indeed
           he
           were
           not
           Ordained
           ;
           and
           that
           God
           is
           bound
           to
           make
           such
           Acts
           to
           the
           people
           good
           .
           9.
           
           Mr.
           D.
           must
           beg
           belief
           instead
           of
           proving
           it
           ,
           if
           he
           tell
           us
           ,
           that
           the
           stated
           teaching
           of
           Gods
           Word
           to
           a
           Church
           ,
           is
           not
           as
           truly
           the
           work
           of
           the
           Pastor
           ,
           as
           is
           the
           Admistring
           the
           Sacraments
           of
           Baptism
           and
           the
           Lords
           Supper
           .
           It
           is
           one
           of
           the
           principal
           of
           the
           Jesuits
           jugglings
           ,
           to
           make
           the
           people
           think
           ,
           that
           till
           they
           can
           prove
           their
           Teachers
           the
           rightly
           Ordained
           Ministers
           of
           Christ
           ,
           they
           are
           not
           bound
           to
           hear
           them
           ,
           or
           believe
           them
           .
           Our
           Parents
           (
           mostly
           )
           were
           never
           Ordained
           Bishops
           ,
           or
           Priests
           :
           Must
           not
           Children
           therefore
           hear
           them
           ,
           and
           believe
           them
           (
           
             fide
             humanâ
          
           )
           ?
           And
           hath
           not
           that
           God
           ,
           who
           appointed
           Parents
           to
           teach
           his
           Law
           to
           their
           children
           ,
           
             lying
             down
             ,
             and
             rising
             up
             ,
          
           and
           to
           educate
           them
           in
           the
           
             nurture
             and
             admonition
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
          
           thereby
           signified
           ,
           that
           
             Parents
             instruction
          
           is
           the
           first
           ordinary
           means
           appointed
           by
           God
           for
           the
           conveying
           of
           saving
           knowledg
           ,
           and
           faith
           ?
           And
           if
           the
           help
           of
           Parents
           ,
           though
           unordained
           ,
           be
           
             Gods
             ordinary
             means
          
           of
           the
           
             first
             saving
             faith
          
           ,
           shall
           We
           say
           with
           such
           men
           as
           Mr.
           Dodwell
           ,
           that
           we
           have
           no
           Covenant
           right
           to
           salvation
           ,
           till
           we
           have
           the
           Sacrament
           from
           the
           hand
           of
           a
           Minister
           that
           had
           a
           regular
           Ordination
           ,
           uninterruptedly
           down
           from
           the
           Apostles
           ?
           10.
           
           Did
           the
           Three
           hundred
           ,
           Act.
           2.
           and
           the
           Eunuch
           ,
           Act.
           8.
           refuse
           Baptism
           till
           they
           were
           satisfied
           by
           proof
           ,
           that
           the
           Baptizers
           were
           rightly
           called
           Ministers
           ?
           Paul
           tells
           those
           that
           questioned
           his
           Apostolick
           power
           ,
           that
           
             he
             was
             an
             Apostle
             to
             them
             whatever
             he
             was
             to
             others
          
           ;
           and
           that
           they
           should
           know
           first
           ,
           whether
           Christ
           were
           in
           them
           ,
           and
           so
           whether
           he
           were
           not
           a
           true
           Minister
           ,
           and
           not
           begin
           at
           the
           trying
           of
           the
           Ministry
           ,
           2
           Cor.
           13.4
           ,
           5
           ,
           6
           ,
           7.
           
           Gal.
           3.1
           ,
           2
           ,
           3
           ,
           4.
           &c.
           11.
           
           The
           Acts
           of
           the
           Parliament
           ,
           called
           irregularly
           by
           General
           Monk
           ,
           were
           they
           that
           restored
           King
           Charles
           the
           2
           d
           and
           were
           confirmed
           by
           him
           as
           valid
           ,
           through
           the
           defect
           of
           a
           Regular
           Summons
           ,
           and
           by
           necessity
           .
           12.
           
           I
           have
           fully
           proved
           in
           my
           Treatise
           of
           Episcopacy
           ,
           that
           the
           
             Species
             of
          
           Bishops
           ,
           which
           Mr.
           Dodwell
           pleaded
           for
           ,
           is
           not
           the
           same
           which
           the
           Churches
           had
           for
           200.
           or
           300.
           years
           .
           And
           then
           where
           is
           his
           regular
           succession
           from
           the
           Apostles
           ?
        
         
         
           §
           22.
           
           He
           saith
           also
           ,
           p.
           37.
           
           
             They
             cannot
             give
             an
             Instance
             (
             of
             any
             power
             setled
             by
             Charter
             )
             ,
             whereupon
             the
             Acts
             of
             any
             persons
             ,
             lawfully
             Invested
             ,
             though
             confessedly
             less
             qualified
             ,
             are
             not
             thought
             valid
             :
             A
             plain
             sign
             that
             their
             Investiture
             doth
             properly
             confer
             such
             power
             .
          
        
         
           Ans.
           Words
           fitted
           to
           deceive
           .
           1.
           
           
             He
             that
             is
             unqualified
          
           is
           not
           
             lawfully
             Invested
          
           ,
           and
           yet
           the
           Act
           of
           the
           Invester
           may
           be
           right
           ,
           had
           the
           Recipient
           been
           lawful
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           He
           saith
           ,
           
             Less
             qualified
          
           ;
           when
           he
           knew
           that
           our
           question
           is
           of
           the
           unqualified
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Investiture
           giveth
           it
           ,
           as
           the
           Act
           of
           the
           Power
           and
           Donor
           ,
           by
           a
           servant
           delivering
           orderly
           possession
           ,
           but
           doth
           not
           make
           ,
           or
           prove
           the
           Investing
           Minister
           the
           Owner
           ,
           or
           Donor
           ,
           no
           more
           than
           he
           was
           that
           from
           the
           Emperor
           Henry
           delivered
           the
           Bishops
           the
           Staff
           and
           Ring
           ;
           or
           the
           Priest
           that
           Marrieth
           the
           persons
        
         
           4.
           
           Burroughs
           and
           Cities
           choose
           ,
           and
           return
           Burgesses
           for
           Parliament
           by
           Charter
           ;
           yet
           if
           they
           are
           unqualified
           when
           they
           come
           thither
           ,
           the
           choice
           is
           judged
           null
           .
           If
           a
           City
           choose
           ,
           and
           Invest
           a
           proclaimed
           Rebel
           for
           Mayor
           ,
           I
           will
           believe
           it
           null
           ,
           or
           invalid
           ,
           though
           Mr.
           D.
           will
           not
           :
           And
           if
           he
           write
           Forty
           Books
           with
           such
           streams
           of
           confident
           words
           ,
           to
           prove
           ,
           that
           the
           Election
           ,
           and
           Investiture
           of
           the
           d●●lared
           Heretick
           Bishops
           at
           
             Alexandria
             ,
             Antioch
             ,
             Constantinople
          
           ,
           and
           most
           of
           the
           Empire
           in
           many
           Ages
           (
           
             Arrians
             ,
             Eutichians
          
           ,
           &c.
           )
           were
           yet
           judged
           valid
           by
           the
           Councils
           of
           the
           Orthodox
           ,
           no
           man
           that
           ever
           read
           the
           Councils
           will
           believe
           him
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           Nor
           will
           I
           believe
           him
           ,
           that
           any
           Bishops
           Ordination
           can
           make
           a
           true
           Bishop
           ,
           or
           Priest
           ,
           of
           a
           Woman
           ,
           an
           Infant
           ,
           or
           a
           professed
           Heathen
           ,
           Infidel
           ,
           or
           proper
           Heretick
           ,
           or
           any
           uncapable
           person
           ,
           any
           more
           than
           he
           can
           make
           a
           Woman
           to
           be
           a
           Husband
           ,
           or
           a
           dumb
           man
           the
           University
           Orator
           .
        
         
           §
           .
           23.
           
           He
           saith
           ,
           
             They
             cannot
             give
             an
             Instance
             of
             any
             Power
             setled
             by
             Charter
             ,
             whereupon
             a
             failure
             of
             all
             who
             are
             by
             the
             Charter
             empowred
             to
             dispose
             of
             Offices
             ,
             the
             power
             must
             devolve
             to
             those
             who
             are
             not
             by
             the
             Charter
             empowred
             to
             dispose
             of
             them
             and
             where
             such
             a
             Charter
             is
             not
             thought
             in
             Law
             to
             fail
             ,
             by
             becoming
             unpracticable
             ,
             till
             the
             supreme
             power
             interpose
             ,
          
           &c.
           
        
         
         
           Ans.
           Still
           the
           same
           fraud
           :
           
             If
             all
             empowred
             to
             dispose
             of
             Offices
             ,
          
           is
           an
           ambiguous
           word
           .
           The
           Prince
           disposeth
           of
           them
           ,
           by
           giving
           the
           Power
           ,
           and
           the
           Electors
           by
           choosing
           the
           Receivers
           ,
           and
           the
           Minister
           by
           delivering
           the
           Insignia
           :
           If
           Electors
           ,
           and
           all
           die
           indeed
           ,
           there
           are
           none
           to
           determine
           of
           the
           Receiver
           :
           And
           yet
           if
           the
           Plague
           kill
           most
           of
           the
           Electors
           at
           Age
           ,
           and
           leave
           not
           a
           due
           number
           ,
           when
           the
           rest
           left
           come
           to
           Age
           ,
           and
           choose
           ,
           the
           Charter
           will
           renew
           the
           Office-power
           .
           2.
           
           But
           if
           it
           be
           only
           the
           Ministerial
           Invester
           that
           faileth
           ,
           the
           sense
           of
           the
           Lawgiver
           must
           be
           judged
           of
           by
           the
           words
           ,
           and
           by
           other
           notices
           ,
           and
           the
           light
           of
           common
           Reason
           .
           
             e.
             g.
          
           Whether
           it
           be
           the
           meaning
           of
           the
           Charter
           which
           saith
           ,
           that
           the
           Recorder
           shall
           give
           the
           Oath
           ,
           or
           the
           former
           Mayor
           shall
           deliver
           the
           Insignia
           ,
           that
           if
           the
           Recorder
           ,
           or
           Mayor
           be
           dead
           ,
           or
           sick
           ,
           or
           mad
           ,
           or
           wilfully
           refuse
           ,
           the
           City
           shall
           have
           no
           Mayor
           ;
           or
           if
           no
           Priest
           will
           Marry
           folks
           ,
           all
           England
           must
           live
           unmarried
           ;
           or
           if
           the
           Archbishops
           and
           Bishops
           will
           Ordain
           none
           but
           Hereticks
           ,
           all
           the
           Churches
           must
           have
           no
           other
           Ministers
           .
           And
           here
           Nature
           and
           Christ
           teach
           us
           ,
           that
           the
           Means
           is
           only
           for
           the
           End
           ,
           and
           Order
           for
           the
           thing
           ordered
           ;
           and
           God
           will
           have
           us
           understand
           his
           own
           Laws
           so
           ,
           as
           that
           Rituals
           give
           place
           to
           Morals
           :
           
             I
             will
             have
             mercy
             ,
             and
             not
             sacrifice
             .
          
           And
           sure
           if
           the
           King
           of
           Spains
           Charter
           ,
           for
           the
           making
           of
           Governours
           at
           the
           
             West
             Indies
          
           ,
           should
           not
           express
           ,
           or
           reasonably
           imply
           a
           Remedy
           ,
           in
           case
           of
           the
           failure
           of
           circumstances
           of
           meer
           Order
           ,
           his
           Countrey
           might
           be
           lost
           before
           they
           could
           send
           to
           Spain
           for
           a
           new
           Charter
           or
           new
           power
           .
        
         
           And
           Mr.
           D.
           saith
           ,
           
             Which
             is
             the
             very
             case
             impugned
             by
             me
             of
             the
             Nonconformists
          
           :
           And
           so
           judg
           whether
           he
           must
           not
           turn
           a
           Seeker
           ,
           and
           say
           ,
           that
           all
           
             Ministry
             ,
             Churches
          
           ,
           and
           
             Sacraments
             cease
             ,
             till
             a
             new
             Commission
             comes
             from
             Heaven
             ,
          
           upon
           the
           failure
           of
           every
           such
           circumstance
           ;
           yea
           ,
           when
           almost
           all
           the
           Churches
           charge
           each
           other
           with
           failures
           and
           intercisions
           ,
           and
           the
           very
           species
           of
           the
           Ordainers
           is
           so
           much
           altered
           .
        
         
           If
           the
           King
           send
           his
           Army
           into
           the
           Indies
           (
           or
           his
           Navies
           )
           ,
           and
           mention
           no
           power
           but
           the
           Generals
           ,
           as
           chief
           ,
           or
           no
           way
           of
           choosing
           a
           new
           General
           ,
           but
           by
           the
           Field-Officers
           choice
           ,
           and
           giving
           him
           an
           Oath
           by
           the
           Secretary
           ,
           &c.
           yet
           no
           man
           doubteth
           but
           it
           was
           his
           meaning
           ,
           that
           if
           the
           General
           die
           ,
           or
           turn
           Rebel
           ,
           yea
           ,
           and
           the
           major
           part
           of
           the
           Field-Officers
           ,
           or
           the
           
           Secretary
           ,
           the
           Army
           should
           choose
           another
           General
           ,
           rather
           than
           perish
           ,
           and
           the
           Kings
           service
           miscarry
           .
        
         
           §
           .
           24.
           
           He
           addeth
           ,
           
             They
             cannot
             give
             an
             Instance
             of
             any
             humane
             Charter
             ,
             that
             ever
             allows
             any
             person
             empowered
             ,
             to
             extend
             his
             own
             power
             by
             a
             private
             exposition
             of
             the
             Charter
             ,
             against
             the
             sense
             of
             all
             the
             visible
             supreme
             powers
             of
             the
             society
             .
          
        
         
           Ans.
           This
           opens
           the
           Core
           of
           the
           Aposthume
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           We
           deny
           ,
           as
           confidently
           as
           any
           French
           ,
           or
           Italians
           affirm
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           any
           such
           thing
           at
           a
           supreme
           
             visible
             power
          
           over
           the
           universal
           Church
           ,
           under
           Jesus
           Christ
           ;
           and
           therefore
           none
           such
           is
           disobeyed
           ,
           or
           contradicted
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           And
           we
           maintain
           ,
           That
           by
           Divine
           appointment
           there
           is
           no
           visible
           National
           supreme
           Church-power
           ,
           but
           that
           of
           the
           Civil
           Christian
           Soveraign
           ;
           and
           therefore
           none
           such
           disobeyed
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           And
           we
           hold
           ,
           that
           no
           man
           can
           extend
           his
           own
           power
           further
           than
           Christs
           own
           Law
           extendeth
           it
           .
           False
           expositions
           give
           no
           power
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           And
           therefore
           we
           prove
           by
           your
           own
           Rule
           ,
           that
           (
           Christ
           being
           the
           only
           supreme
           universal
           Ruler
           ,
           and
           having
           described
           and
           specified
           the
           Office
           of
           a
           Pastor
           ,
           and
           order
           of
           a
           Church
           )
           no
           Bishops
           can
           by
           their
           private
           exposition
           ▪
           turn
           a
           single
           Church
           into
           a
           Diocesan
           ,
           or
           a
           Presbyter
           of
           Christs
           description
           into
           an
           half
           Presbyter
           of
           their
           own
           making
           :
           But
           if
           they
           make
           a
           man
           a
           Pastor
           ,
           his
           power
           and
           work
           shall
           be
           what
           Christ
           saith
           ,
           and
           not
           what
           the
           Orda●ner
           will.
           Investing-Ministers
           Acts
           are
           null
           ,
           if
           they
           contradict
           the
           Order
           of
           the
           Donor
           :
           If
           the
           King
           give
           you
           a
           Parsonage
           of
           300.
           l.
           a
           year
           ,
           and
           the
           Instituter
           say
           ,
           you
           shall
           have
           but
           100.
           l.
           out
           of
           it
           ,
           it
           's
           vain
           ;
           he
           instituteth
           you
           but
           as
           the
           Donors
           instrument
           in
           the
           same
           Benefice
           ,
           and
           power
           given
           by
           him
           .
        
         
           §
           25.
           
           He
           addeth
           ,
           p.
           38.
           
           
             Where
             can
             they
             find
             such
             a
             Charter
             for
             the
             power
             of
             Presbyters
             in
             Scripture
             as
             they
             speak
             of
             ?
          
        
         
           Ans.
           Nay
           ,
           then
           we
           are
           far
           from
           agreeing
           ,
           if
           you
           think
           that
           the
           very
           Species
           of
           a
           Pastors
           Office
           is
           not
           found
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           as
           of
           Christs
           institution
           .
           Th●n
           it
           seems
           ,
           the
           Bishops
           make
           the
           very
           Species
           :
           The
           Italian
           Bishops
           at
           Trent
           scarce
           gave
           so
           much
           to
           the
           Pope
           .
           Then
           why
           may
           not
           the
           Bishops
           put
           down
           Presbyters
           ,
           if
           they
           make
           the
           Species
           ,
           or
           make
           as
           many
           Species
           as
           
           they
           please
           ?
           Indeed
           Dr.
           Hammond
           thought
           that
           there
           was
           no
           evidence
           of
           the
           Order
           of
           Subject
           Presbyters
           in
           Scripture-times
           .
           And
           if
           God
           instituted
           none
           ,
           let
           us
           have
           none
           .
           But
           I
           have
           told
           you
           before
           ,
           and
           often
           ,
           where
           in
           Scripture
           the
           true
           Pastors
           Office
           is
           described
           .
        
         
           §
           .
           26.
           
           He
           adds
           ,
           
             They
             may
             find
             some
             actual
             practices
             ;
             but
             will
             they
             call
             that
             a
             Charter
          
           ?
        
         
           Ans.
           This
           is
           indeed
           to
           strike
           at
           our
           foundation
           .
           If
           we
           prove
           not
           Christ
           to
           be
           King
           ,
           and
           Lawgiver
           ,
           and
           that
           his
           Laws
           ,
           or
           Governing-precepts
           ,
           were
           partly
           given
           by
           himself
           ,
           and
           partly
           by
           his
           Spirit
           ,
           in
           his
           Commissioned
           Apostles
           ,
           and
           these
           Recorded
           ,
           Sealed
           ,
           and
           Delivered
           in
           Scripture
           :
           If
           we
           prove
           not
           ,
           that
           these
           ,
           as
           the
           authorized
           Agents
           of
           Christ
           ,
           delivered
           his
           Will
           by
           words
           and
           practice
           ,
           in
           setling
           ,
           and
           describing
           the
           Pastors
           of
           his
           Churches
           ,
           then
           take
           the
           Ministry
           ,
           and
           spare
           not
           for
           mans
           invention
           .
           I
           cited
           you
           before
           ,
           the
           Texts
           that
           are
           our
           proof
           .
        
         
           But
           if
           the
           Office
           ,
           which
           you
           call
           Priestly
           ,
           be
           of
           mans
           making
           
             in
             specie
          
           ,
           I
           doubt
           the
           Diocesans
           will
           prove
           so
           much
           more
           ;
           for
           many
           Papists
           doubt
           of
           the
           Divine
           right
           of
           Prelacy
           ,
           that
           doubt
           not
           of
           the
           Divine
           unalterable
           right
           of
           the
           Priestly
           ,
           or
           Presbyter-power
           and
           work
           .
           And
           will
           this
           cure
           men
           of
           Schism
           ,
           to
           tell
           them
           ,
           that
           God
           hath
           not
           so
           much
           as
           made
           ,
           and
           specified
           the
           Parish-Pastors
           Office
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           but
           a
           humane
           invention
           which
           you
           forsake
           ?
        
         
           §
           .
           27.
           
           And
           I
           would
           crave
           of
           this
           confident
           man
           to
           consider
           ,
           whether
           he
           reach
           not
           high
           ,
           and
           horrid
           Sacriledg
           ,
           if
           he
           make
           the
           Invester
           to
           be
           first
           the
           Owner
           ,
           and
           then
           the
           Donor
           ?
           Did
           we
           devote
           our selves
           to
           Patrons
           in
           our
           Ministry
           ,
           or
           to
           Diocesans
           ,
           or
           immediately
           to
           God
           ?
           If
           we
           covenanted
           only
           to
           be
           Gods
           Ministers
           ,
           for
           the
           Churches
           good
           ,
           then
           let
           them
           take
           heed
           that
           claim
           propriety
           in
           us
           as
           Priests
           .
           And
           if
           Tythes
           and
           Glebes
           were
           devoted
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           Princes
           ,
           or
           Patrons
           ,
           I
           doubt
           he
           that
           maketh
           Patrons
           the
           Proprietaries
           ,
           and
           proper
           Donors
           ,
           will
           prove
           Sacrilegious
           ,
           and
           be
           convinced
           at
           last
           ,
           that
           he
           should
           only
           have
           taken
           Princes
           and
           Pastors
           for
           such
           Trustees
           as
           determine
           of
           the
           Receiver
           ,
           but
           give
           not
           the
           things
           .
        
         
         
           §
           .
           28.
           
           If
           it
           be
           otherwise
           ,
           Princes
           ,
           Patrons
           ,
           and
           Prelates
           ,
           are
           greater
           and
           richer
           than
           I
           ever
           thought
           them
           1.
           
           Then
           ,
           all
           the
           Bishopricks
           in
           England
           are
           the
           King
           's
           ,
           till
           he
           give
           them
           .
           2.
           
           Then
           all
           the
           Tythes
           ,
           Glebes
           ,
           and
           Temples
           in
           England
           ,
           are
           the
           Patrons
           ,
           till
           they
           give
           them
           ;
           or
           else
           the
           Bishops
           ,
           or
           Chancellors
           ,
           who
           investeth
           men
           in
           them
           by
           institution
           and
           induction
           .
           And
           the
           Patron
           and
           Bishop
           may
           have
           a
           hard
           suit
           to
           determine
           which
           is
           the
           Proprietor
           .
           3.
           
           And
           then
           a
           Bishop
           that
           Ordaineth
           a
           thousand
           Priests
           ,
           was
           the
           Owner
           of
           all
           their
           Relations
           before
           ;
           and
           so
           as
           they
           that
           are
           for
           the
           pre-existence
           of
           souls
           ,
           dispute
           ,
           whether
           they
           pre-existed
           individually
           ,
           or
           only
           
             in
             animâ
             universali
          
           ;
           so
           these
           that
           are
           for
           the
           pre
           existence
           of
           Priesthoods
           in
           the
           Diocesans
           ,
           must
           dispute
           ,
           whether
           they
           were
           in
           the
           Prelate
           a
           thousand
           individual
           Priesthoods
           before
           ,
           or
           but
           one
           common
           Priesthood
           ,
           that
           fell
           into
           individuals
           by
           Ordination
           .
           If
           they
           say
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           but
           virtually
           in
           the
           Prelate
           ,
           that
           kills
           their
           Cause
           ;
           for
           then
           they
           did
           not
           pre-exist
           (
           for
           
             existere
             est
             esse
             extra
             causas
          
           )
           .
           And
           this
           only
           saith
           ,
           that
           the
           Prelate
           had
           an
           effective
           vertue
           that
           could
           make
           them
           .
           But
           the
           species
           was
           made
           before
           ;
           and
           so
           was
           the
           obliging
           ,
           and
           Donative
           Law
           ;
           therefore
           the
           Prelate
           had
           not
           power
           to
           do
           what
           God
           had
           done
           before
           .
        
         
           §
           .
           29.
           
           I
           take
           it
           for
           granted
           (
           because
           I
           know
           him
           )
           ,
           that
           all
           this
           is
           nothing
           to
           Mr.
           Dodwell
           ;
           but
           to
           me
           it
           is
           moreover
           something
           ,
           1.
           
           That
           the
           highest
           esteemers
           of
           Diocesans
           Ordination
           ,
           make
           it
           but
           a
           Sacrament
           .
           2
           And
           that
           the
           Investing
           Minister
           is
           not
           the
           Owner
           and
           Donor
           of
           the
           Relation
           and
           Gift
           in
           any
           of
           their
           Seven
           Sacraments
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           In
           Baptism
           God
           only
           giveth
           the
           Right
           and
           Relation
           ,
           which
           the
           Minister
           by
           Investiture
           solemnizeth
           ,
           but
           giveth
           it
           not
           as
           his
           own
           :
           Else
           every
           Lay-man
           and
           woman
           by
           their
           judgment
           ,
           should
           have
           multitudes
           of
           Christendoms
           of
           their
           own
           to
           bestow
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           In
           Confirmation
           the
           Priest
           never
           pretendeth
           to
           be
           the
           giver
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           but
           by
           his
           act
           to
           fit
           the
           person
           to
           receive
           it
           :
           The
           Holy
           Ghost
           is
           said
           to
           
             fall
             on
             them
             that
             heard
             the
             word
          
           (
           before
           Baptism
           )
           ,
           Act.
           10.44
           ,
           45
           and
           they
           were
           after
           baptized
           :
           He
           fell
           on
           them
           ,
           Act.
           11.15
           .
           And
           Peter
           and
           Iohn
           prayed
           
           for
           the
           
             Samaritans
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             receive
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             Act.
          
           8.15
           .
           and
           
             they
             laid
             hands
             on
             them
             ,
             and
             they
             received
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             v.
          
           17.
           but
           not
           that
           they
           gave
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ,
           though
           by
           the
           laying
           on
           of
           their
           hands
           ,
           and
           their
           prayers
           ,
           he
           was
           given
           ,
           as
           he
           was
           on
           them
           without
           ,
           Act.
           2.
           
        
         
           3.
           
           And
           in
           Matrimony
           it
           's
           confessed
           ,
           that
           the
           Priest
           is
           not
           the
           Owner
           and
           Donor
           of
           the
           Husbands
           power
           ,
           but
           a
           Ministerial
           Invester
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           And
           in
           the
           Eucharist
           ,
           even
           they
           that
           think
           the
           bread
           is
           made
           God
           ,
           take
           not
           the
           Priest
           as
           the
           efficient
           cause
           ,
           but
           a
           disposing
           instrument
           ;
           nor
           that
           he
           giveth
           God
           to
           the
           Receiver
           ,
           as
           the
           Owner
           ,
           or
           Donor
           ,
           but
           delivereth
           him
           as
           a
           Minister
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           The
           same
           is
           true
           of
           Penance
           ,
           Extreme
           Unction
           ,
           and
           therefore
           must
           be
           so
           also
           in
           Ordination
           .
        
         
           If
           the
           King
           send
           a
           thousand
           Commissions
           to
           Captains
           ,
           Judges
           ,
           Justices
           ,
           &c.
           the
           Messenger
           is
           not
           the
           Owner
           ,
           or
           Donor
           of
           them
           all
           ;
           nor
           may
           make
           any
           alteration
           of
           them
           :
           yea
           ,
           if
           he
           intrust
           the
           Chancellor
           to
           name
           all
           the
           Justices
           ,
           he
           doth
           thereby
           but
           determine
           of
           the
           person
           that
           shall
           receive
           the
           Commission
           ,
           but
           altereth
           nothing
           of
           the
           Office
           ,
           nor
           is
           the
           Donor
           of
           it
           .
           All
           this
           is
           plain
           to
           us
           ,
           but
           not
           to
           Mr.
           Dodwell
           .
        
         
           §
           .
           30.
           
           Saith
           he
           ,
           p.
           39.
           
           
             Are
             not
             many
             actual
             practices
             grounded
             on
             circumstances
             ?
             Are
             not
             many
             of
             those
             circumstances
             obnoxious
             to
             great
             mutability
             ?
             Are
             not
             ordinary
             Governours
             the
             competent
             Iudges
             of
             their
             actual
             change
             ?
          
        
         
           Ans.
           1.
           
           And
           did
           not
           Christ
           promise
           ,
           his
           Spirit
           to
           his
           Apostles
           ,
           for
           the
           performance
           of
           their
           Commissions
           ?
           And
           were
           not
           those
           Commissions
           to
           gather
           ,
           and
           settle
           his
           Churches
           ,
           and
           teach
           them
           all
           that
           he
           commanded
           them
           ?
           And
           did
           not
           Christ
           by
           that
           Spirit
           make
           Pastors
           and
           Teachers
           ,
           as
           is
           before
           proved
           ?
           And
           did
           not
           the
           Apostles
           faithfully
           perform
           their
           trust
           ?
        
         
           2.
           
           And
           doth
           he
           not
           see
           ,
           that
           by
           this
           he
           also
           subverteth
           his
           foundation
           of
           Prelatical
           power
           also
           ,
           as
           having
           no
           better
           institution
           than
           the
           Priesthood
           ?
           And
           then
           who
           are
           those
           Governours
           of
           the
           Church
           that
           he
           talks
           of
           ,
           that
           must
           judg
           ?
           And
           how
           prove
           they
           their
           jugding-power
           ?
        
         
           3.
           
           And
           it
           were
           a
           kindness
           ,
           if
           he
           would
           tell
           us
           what
           change
           it
           is
           that
           th●
           Diocesans
           may
           make
           in
           the
           Priestly
           Office
           and
           work
           ,
           and
           tell
           us
           the
           bounds
           of
           their
           power
           ,
           if
           it
           have
           any
           ?
           And
           
           whether
           they
           may
           put
           down
           the
           Preaching
           part
           ,
           the
           Praying
           part
           ,
           the
           Sacraments
           ,
           or
           which
           of
           them
           ?
           And
           whether
           this
           be
           the
           power
           that
           hath
           put
           out
           the
           Sacramental
           Cup
           ,
           and
           made
           all
           the
           changes
           that
           are
           made
           in
           the
           Church
           .
           To
           tell
           us
           of
           these
           ordinary
           Governours
           changing-power
           ,
           is
           a
           hard
           word
           to
           us
           ,
           that
           took
           Christs
           Laws
           ,
           delivered
           by
           his
           Spirit
           ,
           to
           be
           perfect
           ,
           and
           unchangeable
           ;
           However
           ,
           some
           circumstances
           are
           changed
           ,
           which
           were
           noted
           to
           be
           but
           occasional
           .
        
         
           §
           .
           31.
           
           To
           return
           his
           Consequence
           ,
           p.
           40.
           
           
             Since
             it
             is
             certain
             ,
             that
             the
             power
             of
             O●daining
             others
             ,
             was
             not
             given
          
           to
           ,
           nor
           for
           some
           hundred
           years
           exercised
           by
           that
           species
           of
           Diocesans
           ,
           who
           were
           neither
           the
           Bishops
           of
           single
           Churches
           ,
           associated
           for
           personal
           present
           Communion
           ,
           nor
           were
           the
           Overseers
           of
           such
           Bishops
           ,
           but
           the
           Bishops
           of
           Diocesses
           ,
           that
           have
           many
           score
           ,
           or
           hundred
           unbishoped
           stated
           worshipping
           Assemblies
           ,
           it
           will
           follow
           by
           his
           arguing
           ,
           that
           these
           never
           had
           their
           Office
           from
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           and
           much
           less
           a
           continued
           succession
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           §
           .
           32.
           
           He
           next
           pleadeth
           the
           Nullity
           of
           the
           Presbyterians
           Ordination
           .
           1.
           
           Because
           if
           they
           had
           Ordaining
           power
           ,
           it
           is
           only
           in
           Assemblies
           where
           Bishops
           are
           Presidents
           ,
           and
           Edict
           them
           .
           2.
           
           And
           because
           they
           carry
           it
           not
           by
           Plurality
           of
           Voices
           .
           But
           I
           am
           a
           weary
           with
           answering
           such
           trifling
           things
           ,
           and
           the
           later
           part
           is
           a
           known
           mistake
           .
           I
           never
           heard
           of
           one
           contradicting
           Voice
           against
           the
           Ordination
           of
           any
           that
           was
           Ordained
           in
           our
           Synods
           .
        
         
           §
           .
           33.
           
           And
           he
           hath
           half
           disabled
           me
           to
           answer
           him
           from
           p.
           50.
           forwards
           ,
           where
           he
           feigneth
           me
           to
           maintain
           ,
           that
           
             Authority
             must
             necessarily
             result
             from
             true
             qualifications
          
           :
           For
           it
           is
           taken
           for
           uncivil
           to
           give
           his
           words
           their
           proper
           name
           .
           But
           if
           the
           Reader
           will
           pardon
           the
           Repetition
           ,
           I
           may
           remind
           him
           ,
           how
           probable
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           Mr.
           Dodwell
           trusted
           that
           his
           Reader
           would
           believe
           his
           words
           without
           perusing
           what
           I
           wrote
           ;
           where
           he
           might
           have
           seen
           ,
           1.
           
           That
           I
           say
           ,
           that
           the
           
             Authority
             resulteth
             not
             from
             the
             qualifications
             ,
          
           but
           from
           Christs
           Law
           ,
           Grant
           ,
           or
           Charter
           .
           2.
           
           That
           
             personal
             qualifications
          
           (
           of
           gifts
           ,
           or
           grace
           )
           are
           but
           part
           of
           the
           necessary
           
             Dispasitio
             Recipientis
          
           ;
           but
           that
           moreover
           there
           is
           needful
           ,
           1.
           
           Opportunity
           .
           2.
           
           And
           need
           of
           his
           Office.
           
           3.
           
           And
           to
           a
           Bishop
           the
           flocks
           consent
           ,
           if
           not
           election
           .
           And
           
             ordinis
             gratia
          
           ,
           (
           where
           moral
           necessi●y
           dispenseth
           not
           with
           order
           )
           the
           Ordainers
           approbation
           and
           consent
           .
           5.
           
           And
           to
           regular
           possession
           ,
           where
           it
           may
           be
           had
           ,
           a
           due
           Investiture
           ;
           so
           that
           there
           is
           a
           
             Relative
             part
          
           as
           well
           as
           a
           Qualitative
           of
           the
           Receptive
           disposition
           necessary
           .
           And
           all
           the
           following
           leaves
           in
           which
           he
           disputeth
           against
           me
           ,
           as
           maintaining
           a
           
             power
             resulting
             from
             meer
             qualities
          
           ,
           are
           so
           unbeseeming
           a
           Divine
           ,
           and
           a
           C●ristian
           ,
           that
           I
           will
           not
           soul
           my
           paper
           with
           their
           due
           confutation
           .
           But
           they
           are
           suitable
           to
           that
           man
           who
           thinks
           himself
           wise
           ,
           good
           and
           fit
           enough
           to
           Unchurch
           and
           condemn
           so
           much
           as
           he
           doth
           of
           the
           Christian
           world
           ,
           on
           pretence
           of
           pleading
           for
           obedience
           to
           the
           Diocesans
           .
        
         
           §
           .
           34.
           
           And
           where
           he
           adds
           ,
           p.
           50.
           
           [
           
             Or
             that
             it
             so
             depends
             on
             them
          
           (
           qualifications
           )
           
             as
             that
             where
             the
             persons
             ordained
             may
             want
             any
             of
             them
             ,
             there
             the
             whol
             :
             Ordination
             must
             be
             null
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             incapacity
             of
             the
             matter
             .
          
           ]
           This
           also
           he
           denieth
           .
        
         
           Ans.
           1.
           
           I
           still
           distinguish
           between
           the
           Qualifications
           necessary
           
             ad
             esse
          
           ,
           and
           those
           only
           
             ad
             bene
             esse
          
           ,
           or
           integral
           .
           If
           he
           would
           perswade
           the
           Reader
           that
           I
           null
           Ordination
           for
           want
           of
           the
           latter
           ,
           his
           weakness
           ,
           or
           designed
           ill
           intent
           is
           such
           as
           warneth
           his
           Readers
           to
           take
           heed
           of
           believing
           him
           .
           If
           he
           mean
           it
           only
           of
           the
           former
           ,
           as
           I
           speak
           ,
           I
           have
           before
           confuted
           him
           that
           dare
           say
           that
           no
           qualification
           is
           necessary
           
             ad
             esse
          
           .
           Then
           a
           Pope
           Ioan
           ,
           or
           woman-Priest
           or
           Prelate
           ,
           or
           a
           professed
           enemy
           of
           God
           or
           Christ
           may
           be
           a
           Priest.
           And
           he
           may
           be
           a
           Pastor
           of
           a
           Church
           to
           feed
           them
           by
           the
           Word
           ,
           who
           never
           heard
           or
           know
           what
           was
           the
           Word
           or
           Church
           .
           Cannot
           the
           best
           believer
           go
           to
           Heaven
           ,
           if
           all
           your
           Priests
           will
           but
           deny
           him
           the
           Sacrament
           ?
           and
           yet
           may
           a
           man
           be
           validly
           a
           Bishop
           ,
           and
           the
           Key
           keeper
           of
           Heaven
           that
           believeth
           not
           that
           there
           is
           a
           God
           ,
           a
           Christ
           or
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           so
           professeth
           ?
           This
           maketh
           me
           remember
           the
           old
           Roman
           Canons
           ,
           how
           no
           Bishop
           must
           be
           deposed
           for
           lying
           with
           his
           own
           Sister
           ,
           unless
           a
           great
           multitude
           of
           Witnesses
           testifie
           it
           ;
           and
           the
           Councils
           that
           decreed
           no
           Layman
           shall
           witness
           against
           a
           Clergy-man
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           But
           Election
           ,
           consent
           ,
           the
           Ordainers
           approbation
           (
           ordinarily
           )
           are
           part
           of
           my
           Qualifications
           .
           And
           if
           these
           be
           unnecessary
           ,
           what
           doth
           the
           man
           plead
           for
           ?
           And
           is
           a
           false
           approbation
           of
           a
           man
           that
           wanteth
           Essentials
           ,
           more
           necessary
           than
           having
           them
           ?
           How
           contrary
           is
           this
           to
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Council
           of
           Carthage
           in
           the
           Epistle
           
           in
           Cyprian
           ,
           of
           Martial
           and
           Basilides
           ;
           and
           to
           many
           honest
           Councils
           ?
        
         
           §
           35.
           
           P.
           90.
           
           At
           the
           end
           of
           this
           insinuated
           false
           accusation
           ,
           he
           asketh
           ,
           [
           
             Where
             do
             we
             find
             that
             God
             ever
             gave
             Bishops
             ,
             Presbyters
             and
             Deacons
             ,
             (
             though
             he
             gave
             Apostles
             ,
             Pastors
             and
             Teachers
             )
             ?
             those
             extraordinary
             Offices
             indeed
             seem
             to
             have
             been
             made
             neither
             of
             man
             ,
             nor
             by
             man
             ,
             but
             by
             God
             immediately
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           Ans.
           1.
           
           Hath
           he
           said
           a
           word
           to
           prove
           that
           
             Pastors
             and
             Teachers
             are
             not
             ordinary
             Officers
             ,
          
           contrary
           to
           the
           common
           judgment
           of
           the
           Church
           in
           all
           ages
           ?
           2.
           
           Whether
           he
           mean
           [
           Bishops
           ]
           in
           the
           Dative
           Case
           ,
           or
           the
           Accusative
           ,
           I
           know
           not
           .
           If
           the
           later
           ,
           let
           him
           speak
           out
           and
           say
           ,
           
             God
             gave
             not
             Bishops
          
           .
           But
           how
           proveth
           he
           that
           Presbyters
           (
           and
           Bishops
           )
           are
           not
           Pastors
           or
           Teachers
           ?
           3.
           
           The
           Text
           tells
           you
           ,
           Ephes.
           4.14
           ,
           15
           ,
           16.
           that
           these
           offices
           were
           given
           for
           the
           continued
           stated
           use
           of
           the
           Church
           :
           
             For
             the
             perfecting
             of
             the
             Saints
             ,
             the
             work
             of
             the
             Ministry
             ,
             for
             the
             edifying
             the
             body
             of
             Christ
             ,
             till
             we
             all
             come
             in
             the
             unity
             of
             the
             faith
             ,
             and
             the
             knowledg
             of
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             a
             perfect
             man
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           Was
           this
           temporary
           ?
           4.
           
           It
           seems
           he
           disclaimeth
           Bishops
           being
           made
           ,
           in
           making
           Apostles
           .
           5.
           
           Christ
           by
           his
           Spirit
           in
           the
           Apostles
           ordered
           the
           Churches
           .
        
         
           §
           .
           36.
           
           P.
           65.
           he
           saith
           [
           
             They
             never
             find
             any
             of
             those
             Officers
             to
             whom
             succession
             is
             at
             present
             pretended
             ,
             made
             immediately
             by
             God
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             intervention
             of
             men
             ,
             &c.
          
           ]
        
         
           Ans.
           Still
           deceiving
           confusion
           :
           1.
           
           Intervention
           is
           a
           word
           of
           fraud
           ,
           and
           may
           signifie
           only
           that
           act
           which
           determineth
           of
           ,
           and
           qualifieth
           the
           receiver
           ;
           and
           it
           may
           signifie
           the
           Donation
           ,
           or
           making
           of
           the
           office
           .
           It
           is
           this
           that
           we
           speak
           of
           .
           2.
           
           The
           Intervention
           of
           infallibly
           inspired
           men
           ,
           commissioned
           to
           deliver
           and
           record
           Christs
           own
           will
           ,
           hath
           an
           efficiency
           instrumental
           in
           making
           the
           office
           ,
           in
           that
           the
           Spirit
           in
           them
           doth
           it
           ,
           and
           they
           do
           make
           instrumentally
           the
           Charter
           or
           Law
           which
           giveth
           the
           power
           ;
           and
           Christ
           doth
           what
           they
           did
           by
           his
           Commission
           and
           Spirit
           .
           If
           you
           can
           prove
           that
           our
           Diocesans
           have
           this
           Commission
           ,
           spirit
           and
           power
           ,
           if
           they
           write
           new
           Sacred
           Scriptures
           ,
           or
           make
           new
           Sacraments
           ,
           and
           Church-forms
           ,
           and
           offices
           ,
           we
           will
           obey
           them
           .
           But
           prove
           it
           well
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Did
           any
           man
           but
           Christ
           send
           forth
           the
           Seventy
           ?
           Yet
           most
           Prelatists
           hold
           ,
           that
           those
           were
           the
           predecessors
           of
           the
           Presbyters
           .
        
         
         
           4.
           
           By
           this
           it
           seems
           he
           again
           denieth
           ,
           that
           Christ
           himself
           instituted
           the
           Order
           of
           Bishops
           ,
           by
           making
           Apostles
           .
           And
           if
           so
           ,
           he
           will
           sorely
           shake
           his
           standing
           ;
           for
           then
           they
           must
           prove
           all
           their
           power
           from
           the
           Apostles
           (
           or
           following
           persons
           )
           institutions
           ,
           and
           not
           make
           them
           successors
           of
           the
           Apostles
           own
           Office
           (
           for
           they
           made
           not
           their
           own
           Office
           )
           .
           And
           Dr.
           Stillingfleet
           thinks
           there
           were
           
             no
             Bishops
          
           ,
           or
           few
           made
           in
           the
           Apostles
           times
           ,
           as
           Dr.
           Hammond
           thinks
           of
           subject-Presbyters
           .
           And
           if
           Christs
           Spirit
           in
           the
           Apostles
           made
           not
           these
           Offices
           (
           who
           made
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           which
           is
           Gods
           Law
           )
           ,
           I
           despair
           of
           seeing
           it
           proved
           ,
           that
           any
           since
           them
           were
           authorized
           to
           make
           them
           .
           And
           if
           men
           only
           made
           the
           Episcopal
           and
           Presbyters
           Office
           ,
           men
           may
           unmake
           them
           .
        
         
           §
           .
           37.
           
           A
           case
           put
           to
           me
           within
           this
           hour
           ,
           remindeth
           me
           ,
           how
           much
           these
           men
           prefer
           Ordination
           ,
           not
           only
           in
           it self
           ,
           but
           in
           this
           circumstance
           of
           Prelatical
           uninterrupted
           succession
           ,
           before
           Baptism
           ,
           which
           is
           our
           Christning
           .
           There
           are
           some
           godly
           young
           men
           that
           have
           Communicated
           in
           the
           Lords
           Supper
           ,
           that
           were
           the
           children
           of
           Quakers
           and
           Anabaptists
           ;
           some
           were
           never
           baptized
           ,
           and
           some
           know
           not
           whether
           they
           were
           ,
           or
           not
           ;
           and
           being
           born
           near
           Two
           hundred
           Miles
           hence
           ,
           cannot
           learn
           or
           come
           to
           any
           certainty
           .
           The
           question
           is
           ,
           Whether
           these
           that
           have
           Communicated
           ,
           should
           yet
           be
           baptized
           ?
           which
           is
           to
           make
           Christians
           of
           Christians
           ?
           Or
           whether
           the
           higher
           Sacrament
           do
           not
           eminently
           contain
           the
           lower
           ,
           as
           making
           a
           man
           a
           Bishop
           ,
           containeth
           making
           him
           a
           Presbyter
           ,
           and
           that
           containeth
           eminently
           his
           Deaconship
           (
           as
           some
           say
           )
           ?
           If
           they
           must
           be
           baptized
           ,
           yet
           ,
           it
           implieth
           the
           Nullity
           of
           their
           Sacramental
           Communion
           before
           :
           And
           if
           so
           ,
           Mr.
           Dodwell
           must
           confess
           ,
           that
           Priestly
           exhibition
           ,
           or
           investiture
           is
           null
           to
           an
           uncapable
           Subject
           .
           But
           I
           think
           most
           will
           say
           ,
           that
           he
           should
           not
           be
           baptized
           ,
           it
           being
           done
           interpretatively
           .
           And
           if
           so
           ,
           is
           his
           Prelatical
           mode
           of
           Ordination
           more
           necessary
           than
           actual
           Baptism
           ?
           Besides
           ,
           that
           (
           as
           is
           said
           )
           they
           make
           Lay-mens
           or
           womens
           baptizing
           sufficient
           
             ad
             esse
          
           .
           And
           yet
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           professeth
           ,
           that
           only
           the
           Two
           Sacramens
           ,
           Baptism
           and
           the
           Lords
           Supper
           ,
           are
           generally
           necessary
           to
           salvation
           .
        
         
         
           §
           .
           38.
           
           Pag.
           67
           ,
           68.
           
           He
           would
           persuade
           us
           that
           the
           
             Imposition
             of
             hands
             in
             Ordination
          
           signifieth
           what
           he
           asserteth
           .
           But
           he
           giveth
           us
           not
           one
           word
           of
           proof
           of
           it
           .
           Was
           it
           the
           
             Holy
             Ghost
             which
             was
             in
             the
             imposing
             Apostle
             or
             Prelate
          
           that
           was
           given
           by
           him
           ,
           and
           out
           of
           him
           into
           the
           Ordained
           ?
           No
           ,
           he
           was
           never
           in
           Scripture
           said
           to
           be
           the
           
             Ownor
             ,
             Donor
          
           ,
           or
           
             efficient
             conveyer
          
           of
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           .
           But
           Gods
           will
           made
           the
           Imposition
           of
           the
           Apostles
           hand
           ,
           a
           conditional
           act
           to
           qualifie
           the
           recipient
           to
           receive
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           immediately
           from
           God
           ,
           as
           the
           Texts
           before
           cited
           ,
           and
           many
           more
           prove
           .
           What
           if
           it
           be
           once
           said
           that
           [
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           ]
           when
           many
           other
           Texts
           expound
           it
           ?
           It
           's
           well
           known
           that
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           signifieth
           many
           other
           causes
           ,
           mediums
           ,
           conditions
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           efficient
           conveying
           causes
           .
           Is
           it
           like
           to
           signifie
           more
           here
           than
           in
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           Justification
           ,
           when
           it
           is
           so
           oft
           said
           that
           we
           are
           
             justified
             by
             faith
          
           ?
           And
           yet
           faith
           there
           ,
           is
           no
           efficient
           instrument
           conveying
           or
           giving
           us
           pardon
           and
           relative
           Justification
           ,
           but
           only
           a
           necessary
           qualification
           of
           the
           Recipient
           (
           called
           by
           Dr.
           
             Twisse
             ,
             Causa
             dispositiva
          
           ,
           which
           is
           part
           of
           the
           Materialis
           )
           upon
           which
           Gods
           Covenant
           immediately
           pardoneth
           and
           justifieth
           the
           believer
           ;
           so
           both
           there
           and
           here
           it
           is
           by
           or
           through
           the
           Act
           of
           man
           ,
           as
           a
           moral
           qualification
           of
           the
           Recipient
           ,
           made
           a
           condition
           by
           God.
           
        
         
           §
           .
           39.
           
           After
           all
           this
           ,
           the
           man
           cometh
           himself
           pag.
           72.
           to
           distinguish
           of
           
             Qualifications
             necessary
             to
             the
             being
             of
             the
             office
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             well-being
          
           ;
           yea
           ,
           and
           hath
           the
           face
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           I
           should
           have
           
             distinguished
             them
          
           ;
           as
           if
           I
           had
           not
           ever
           done
           it
           .
           Is
           it
           not
           an
           unprofitable
           toil
           to
           dispute
           with
           such
           men
           that
           will
           pretend
           that
           a
           case
           by
           me
           constantly
           stated
           was
           not
           stated
           ,
           and
           then
           will
           long
           dispute
           himself
           for
           the
           unqualified
           without
           distinction
           ,
           and
           after
           all
           distinguish
           in
           the
           fag
           end
           ?
           This
           beseemeth
           not
           any
           man
           that
           will
           pretend
           to
           plead
           for
           truth
           .
        
         
           But
           yet
           he
           will
           not
           be
           over-liberal
           to
           us
           ▪
           he
           saith
           p.
           13.
           
           
             All
             the
             skill
             that
             is
             requisite
             essentially
             ,
             is
             only
             in
             general
             to
             know
             the
             benefits
             to
             be
             pe●formed
             on
             Gods
             part
             ,
             and
             the
             duties
             to
             be
             promised
             on
             mans
             ,
             and
             the
             nature
             and
             obligation
             of
             Covenants
             in
             general
             ;
             and
             the
             particular
             solemnities
             of
             Ecclesiastical
             Covenanting
             .
             And
             of
             this
             how
             can
             any
             one
             be
             uncapable
             ,
             that
             is
             but
             capable
             of
             understanding
             the
             common
             dealings
             of
             the
             world
             ?
          
        
         
         
           Ans.
           1.
           
           And
           yet
           must
           we
           have
           Universities
           ?
           and
           must
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           be
           given
           by
           the
           Bishops
           for
           this
           ?
           And
           is
           there
           any
           need
           to
           open
           the
           Bible
           to
           know
           it
           ?
           and
           must
           so
           much
           riches
           and
           honour
           maintain
           this
           much
           ?
           and
           all
           be
           damned
           Schismaticks
           that
           turn
           to
           better
           ?
        
         
           2.
           
           Set
           this
           qualified
           Ministry
           and
           his
           great
           zeal
           to
           perswade
           the
           Nonconformists
           to
           cease
           Preaching
           ,
           and
           his
           Unchurching
           the
           Reformed
           Churches
           altogether
           ;
           and
           it
           's
           easie
           to
           see
           what
           this
           humble
           diligent
           man
           is
           labouring
           for
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Do
           not
           many
           millions
           
             understand
             the
             common
             dealings
             of
             the
             world
          
           that
           understand
           not
           the
           Gospel
           ?
           The
           natural
           man
           receiveth
           not
           the
           things
           that
           be
           of
           God
           ,
           for
           they
           are
           spiritually
           discerned
           .
        
         
           4
           Is
           not
           this
           a
           plain
           design
           to
           set
           up
           a
           carnal
           Kingdom
           of
           ignorant
           ,
           vicious
           Clergy-men
           ,
           such
           as
           St.
           Paul
           saith
           ,
           Rom.
           8
           neither
           are
           nor
           can
           be
           subject
           to
           Gods
           Law
           ,
           instead
           of
           a
           holy
           Catholick
           Church
           and
           Communion
           of
           Saints
           ?
           and
           to
           make
           Mahometans
           think
           that
           they
           are
           Saints
           in
           comparison
           of
           us
           ,
           and
           that
           Christians
           are
           an
           unholy
           sort
           of
           men
           ?
        
         
           5.
           
           Either
           he
           includeth
           all
           that
           is
           necessary
           to
           the
           things
           named
           by
           him
           ,
           or
           not
           .
           If
           not
           ,
           then
           
             his
             Priest
             must
             know
             the
             benefits
             of
             Gods
             Covenant
             ,
             without
             knowing
             what
             God
             is
             ,
             or
             that
             Christ
             is
             the
             Purchaser
             ,
             Covenanter
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           If
           yea
           ,
           (
           which
           I
           doubt
           not
           he
           will
           say
           )
           then
           ,
           
             O
             what
             an
             excellent
             body
             of
             Theology
             is
             included
             in
             these
             few
             general
             words
             !
          
           Then
           he
           must
           know
           all
           those
           Attributes
           of
           God
           and
           his
           Relations
           to
           man
           ,
           by
           which
           he
           is
           said
           to
           be
           
             our
             God.
          
           He
           must
           know
           all
           the
           necessary
           articles
           of
           faith
           ,
           about
           the
           Person
           of
           Christ
           ,
           as
           God
           and
           man
           in
           two
           Natures
           and
           one
           Person
           ,
           his
           Incarnation
           ,
           Birth
           ,
           Life
           ,
           Sufferings
           ,
           Death
           ,
           Burial
           !
           his
           Doctrine
           ,
           his
           Merits
           ,
           his
           Resurrection
           ,
           Ascension
           ,
           Glory
           ,
           Intercession
           ,
           Kingly
           and
           Prophetical
           office
           ,
           and
           last
           Judgment
           ,
           and
           Glorious
           Kingdom
           .
           He
           must
           know
           what
           Covenant
           God
           formerly
           made
           ,
           and
           man
           broke
           ;
           and
           what
           sin
           ,
           original
           and
           actual
           ,
           and
           what
           curse
           and
           condemnation
           followed
           on
           mankind
           .
           And
           Oh
           how
           many
           great
           and
           mysterious
           things
           are
           contained
           in
           Gods
           Covenant-benefits
           !
           On
           Union
           with
           Christ
           ,
           Reconciliation
           ,
           Justification
           ,
           Adoption
           ,
           Sanctification
           ;
           The
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           as
           the
           Third
           person
           in
           the
           Trinity
           ,
           and
           as
           the
           Inspirer
           of
           Prophets
           and
           Apostles
           ,
           and
           Inditer
           and
           confirmer
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           and
           the
           Witness
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           the
           Sanctifier
           and
           Comforter
           of
           the
           Elect
           ,
           besides
           Resurrection
           ,
           Glorification
           ,
           &c.
           
           And
           what
           a
           deal
           is
           contained
           in
           mans
           necessary
           qualification
           
           (
           Faith
           ,
           Repentance
           )
           ,
           and
           promised
           duty
           ?
           And
           the
           true
           nature
           and
           use
           of
           the
           Sacraments
           themselves
           ?
           And
           is
           all
           this
           such
           a
           small
           or
           easie
           matter
           as
           he
           seems
           to
           intimate
           ?
        
         
           6.
           
           But
           hath
           he
           yet
           proved
           that
           a
           true
           Minister
           of
           Christ
           hath
           no
           necessary
           work
           but
           thus
           to
           administer
           Sacraments
           ?
           I
           will
           yet
           believe
           ,
           2
           Tim.
           4.1
           ,
           2.
           that
           he
           must
           preach
           the
           Word
           in
           season
           ,
           out
           of
           season
           ,
           reprove
           ,
           rebuke
           ,
           exhort
           ,
           partly
           to
           convert
           the
           unconverted
           ,
           partly
           to
           confirm
           and
           guide
           believers
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           people
           should
           ask
           the
           Law
           at
           his
           mouth
           as
           being
           the
           messenger
           of
           the
           Lord
           of
           Hosts
           .
           And
           that
           the
           very
           essence
           of
           his
           office
           is
           to
           be
           a
           Minister
           under
           the
           
             Teaching
             ,
             Priestly
          
           and
           Ruling
           office
           of
           Christ.
           
        
         
           7.
           
           And
           if
           he
           had
           proved
           that
           a
           sorry
           Priest
           hath
           all
           that
           is
           essential
           to
           his
           office
           ,
           that
           proveth
           not
           that
           I
           must
           take
           him
           for
           my
           Pastor
           ,
           no
           not
           though
           the
           Diocesan
           command
           me
           .
           Souls
           are
           more
           worth
           than
           to
           be
           wilfully
           made
           the
           Priests
           and
           Prelates
           merchandize
           .
           If
           a
           man
           have
           all
           essential
           to
           a
           Physician
           ,
           and
           no
           more
           ,
           I
           will
           not
           trust
           my
           life
           to
           his
           skill
           ,
           which
           is
           less
           than
           my
           soul
           ,
           though
           the
           Bishop
           bid
           me
           .
           If
           a
           woman
           have
           all
           that
           's
           essential
           to
           a
           woman
           ,
           he
           is
           a
           fool
           that
           will
           take
           her
           for
           his
           wife
           ,
           because
           the
           Bishop
           bids
           him
           ,
           if
           she
           have
           no
           more
           .
           The
           Priests
           that
           the
           Pope
           sent
           from
           Italy
           into
           
           England
           ●hat
           could
           speak
           no
           English
           ,
           knew
           what
           you
           mention
           perhaps
           .
           But
           it
           's
           necessary
           also
           that
           the
           Pastor
           teach
           all
           this
           knowledg
           to
           all
           the
           flock
           ,
           which
           is
           not
           done
           with
           saying
           few
           words
           .
           This
           man
           minds
           me
           of
           the
           saying
           of
           an
           Atheistical
           Ph●sician
           ,
           
             What
             needs
             there
             all
             this
             Preaching
             and
             stir
             ?
             I
             can
             tell
             them
             all
             in
             three
             words
             ,
             it
             is
             but
             think
             well
             ,
             and
             say
             well
             ,
             and
             do
             well
             .
          
           Dr.
           Saywell
           ,
           and
           Mr
           Dodwell
           that
           are
           so
           much
           for
           our
           silence
           ,
           seem
           to
           be
           too
           near
           to
           this
           mans
           mind
           .
           But
           saith
           St.
           
             Paul
             ,
             Who
             is
             sufficient
             for
             these
             things
             !
          
        
         
           8.
           
           Yet
           this
           sort
           of
           men
           that
           can
           accept
           of
           so
           little
           of
           God
           in
           the
           Priests
           ,
           so
           be
           it
           they
           will
           but
           be
           ruled
           by
           the
           Prelate
           (
           who
           I
           suppose
           need
           
             ad
             esse
          
           be
           no
           wiser
           or
           better
           himself
           in
           their
           opinion
           )
           are
           the
           rigidest
           silencers
           and
           excommunicators
           of
           others
           the
           wisest
           and
           holiest
           Pastors
           and
           Christians
           ,
           as
           Schismaticks
           ,
           or
           Hereticks
           ,
           if
           they
           obey
           not
           the
           Diocesan
           in
           every
           indifferent
           thing
           ,
           or
           be
           not
           of
           their
           mind
           in
           what
           they
           decree
           ;
           such
           odds
           is
           in
           their
           demands
           for
           God
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           Prelates
           .
        
         
           He
           that
           doth
           but
           
             understand
             the
             common
             dealings
             of
             the
             world
             ,
          
           is
           capable
           of
           saying
           over
           the
           Liturgy
           of
           the
           Sacrament
           ;
           and
           a
           little
           
           knowledg
           ,
           and
           no
           honesty
           or
           piety
           ,
           may
           serve
           
             ad
             esse
          
           .
           But
           if
           the
           Councils
           of
           Prelates
           ,
           yea
           or
           his
           single
           Diocesan
           command
           him
           never
           so
           many
           things
           as
           indifferent
           ,
           which
           the
           poor
           Priest
           feareth
           are
           perjury
           ,
           lying
           ,
           false
           worship
           ,
           or
           other
           heinous
           sins
           ,
           he
           is
           to
           be
           Excommunicated
           from
           Christian
           society
           ,
           and
           cast
           out
           of
           the
           Ministry
           ,
           and
           as
           a
           Schismatick
           not
           only
           to
           be
           silenced
           ,
           but
           to
           be
           damned
           ,
           if
           such
           as
           Mr.
           Saywell
           and
           Mr.
           Dodwell
           ,
           and
           their
           Masters
           be
           to
           be
           believed
           .
        
         
           §
           .
           40.
           
           But
           saith
           he
           ,
           P.
           74.
           
           
             How
             can
             they
             prove
             that
             Preaching
             is
             at
             all
             any
             essential
             part
             of
             the
             Office
             ?
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           Ans.
           1.
           
           From
           Christs
           own
           practice
           ,
           and
           his
           command
           to
           those
           whom
           he
           called
           and
           sent
           ,
           and
           from
           their
           practice
           ,
           and
           the
           Holy
           Ghosts
           determination
           by
           them
           ,
           Mat.
           4.17
           .
           &
           10.7
           .
           &
           11.1
           .
           Mar.
           1.4
           ,
           38.
           
           &
           3.14
           .
           Luk.
           4.18
           ,
           19
           ,
           43.
           
           &
           9.2
           ,
           60.
           
           Act.
           5.42
           .
           &
           10.42
           .
           Rom.
           10.8
           ,
           10
           ,
           14
           ,
           15.
           
           Mat.
           28.19
           Mar.
           16.16
           ,
           20.
           
           Act.
           30.20
           .
           &
           8
           5
           ,
           2●
           ,
           40
           &
           9.20
           .
           &
           13.5
           ,
           42.
           
           &
           20.7
           ,
           20
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           .
           Phil.
           1.17
           ,
           18.
           1
           
           Tim.
           3.16
           .
           2
           Tim.
           3.16
           .
           2
           Tim.
           4.1
           ,
           2.
           1
           
           Cor
           1.21
           .
           2
           Tim.
           2.2
           ,
           24.
           
           Tit.
           2.3
           .
           Where
           do
           you
           find
           that
           ever
           any
           one
           in
           the
           New
           Testament
           was
           ordained
           a
           Mass
           Priest
           ,
           or
           Sacrament
           Priest
           ,
           and
           not
           a
           Teacher
           ?
        
         
           2.
           
           When
           did
           you
           prove
           that
           actual
           giving
           the
           Sacrament
           was
           essential
           to
           a
           Bishop
           or
           Presbyter
           ?
           not
           only
           ;
           Paul
           baptized
           few
           ,
           but
           many
           Parish
           Priests
           leave
           that
           work
           to
           their
           Curates
           ,
           and
           some
           Bishop●
           leave
           both
           the
           Sacraments
           to
           their
           Chaplains
           or
           Priests
           .
           I
           suppose
           you
           know
           that
           in
           the
           ancient
           Churches
           one
           Assembly
           had
           usually
           a
           Bishop
           with
           many
           Presbyters
           and
           Deacons
           ;
           and
           usually
           the
           Bishop
           did
           both
           preach
           and
           celebrate
           the
           Eucharist
           ?
           Can
           you
           prove
           that
           the
           rest
           did
           any
           〈◊〉
           celebrate
           than
           preach
           ?
        
         
           3.
           
           But
           if
           you
           are
           willing
           ,
           you
           may
           easily
           know
           that
           we
           take
           Preaching
           to
           ●ave
           more
           modes
           than
           making
           a
           set
           Sermon
           in
           the
           Pulpit
           .
           The
           Presbyters
           of
           old
           were
           all
           Preachers
           ;
           Sometimes
           in
           the
           Pulpit
           when
           the
           Bishop
           or
           chief
           speaker
           was
           absent
           ,
           sick
           or
           required
           it
           ;
           Sometimes
           to
           smaller
           parties
           in
           Houses
           or
           Chappels
           ,
           or
           lesser
           meetings
           ;
           sometime
           by
           conference
           ,
           as
           Christ
           preached
           to
           the
           Woman
           ,
           Iob.
           4.
           
           And
           if
           you
           think
           otherwise
           ,
           yet
           I
           am
           confident
           by
           experience
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           an
           easier
           thing
           ,
           and
           requireth
           less
           skill
           to
           make
           a
           Pulpit
           studied
           Sermon
           ,
           than
           to
           deal
           convincingly
           in
           conference
           with
           particular
           persons
           that
           need
           our
           teaching
           .
           And
           a
           man
           may
           learn
           to
           say
           Mass
           or
           Liturgies
           ,
           that
           hath
           no
           tolerable
           fitness
           to
           teach
           .
        
         
         
           4.
           
           But
           if
           Preaching
           and
           Teaching
           be
           all
           one
           with
           you
           as
           they
           are
           with
           me
           ,
           is
           it
           not
           a
           strange
           question
           to
           ask
           ,
           
             How
             we
             prove
             that
             Preaching
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             Teaching
             ,
             is
             at
             all
             essential
             to
             their
             Office
          
           ?
           As
           if
           you
           should
           ask
           ,
           How
           we
           prove
           that
           
             Teaching
             is
             essential
             to
             a
             Schoolmaster
             or
             Tutor
          
           ?
           or
           that
           to
           Rule
           is
           essential
           to
           a
           Ruler
           ;
           or
           to
           give
           Physick
           essential
           to
           a
           Physician
           ?
           What
           can
           you
           take
           the
           Office
           to
           be
           that
           includeth
           not
           Teaching
           ?
           Neither
           Christs
           Apostles
           ,
           nor
           the
           ancient
           Church
           ever
           ordained
           any
           to
           give
           Sacraments
           without
           Teaching
           ,
           (
           however
           Papists
           make
           the
           essence
           of
           the
           Priesthood
           to
           be
           in
           the
           power
           of
           making
           the
           body
           and
           blood
           of
           God.
           )
           Nay
           ,
           how
           can
           they
           celebrate
           the
           Sacraments
           without
           Preaching
           or
           Teaching
           ?
           Can
           they
           justly
           baptize
           the
           adult
           ,
           and
           not
           teach
           them
           the
           great
           Articles
           of
           the
           Creed
           which
           they
           must
           profess
           ?
           and
           the
           great
           and
           many
           duties
           to
           be
           done
           ?
           and
           the
           great
           and
           many
           benefits
           to
           be
           received
           ?
           And
           doth
           he
           think
           it
           such
           a
           small
           and
           easie
           matter
           to
           teach
           men
           all
           the
           Articles
           of
           the
           Creed
           ,
           the
           sense
           of
           the
           Lords
           prayer
           ,
           the
           Ten
           Commandments
           ,
           and
           the
           nature
           of
           the
           Sacrament
           of
           Baptism
           ,
           and
           the
           Lords-supper
           ?
           It
           may
           be
           h●
           will
           say
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           some
           other
           Preaching
           that
           he
           meaneth
           .
           But
           he
           speaketh
           to
           me
           ,
           who
           (
           in
           the
           hearing
           of
           D●
           Warmstrie
           ,
           and
           of
           Mr.
           
             Th.
             Baldwin
          
           ,
           who
           is
           yet
           living
           )
           did
           offer
           Bishop
           Morley
           when
           he
           ●orbad
           me
           to
           preach
           in
           his
           Diocess
           ,
           to
           promise
           him
           to
           preach
           only
           the
           Catechism-Doctrine
           ,
           on
           Baptism
           ,
           the
           Creed
           ,
           the
           Lords
           prayer
           ,
           the
           Ten
           C●mmandments
           ,
           and
           the
           Lords
           supper
           .
           Archbishop
           Vsher
           in
           his
           ●ermon
           before
           King
           Iames
           ,
           on
           Eph●s
           4
           3.
           boldly
           affi●●●th
           ,
           That
           l●t
           the
           learneds●
           of
           them
           all
           try
           it
           when
           they
           will
           ,
           they
           shall
           find
           that
           it
           requireth
           greater
           skill
           to
           open
           to
           the
           ●gnora●t
           intelligi●ly
           these
           Cat●chism
           common
           truths
           ,
           than
           to
           handle
           points
           of
           controverted
           School-Divinity
           .
        
         
           §
           .
           41.
           
           It
           may
           be
           objected
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           12.
           
           
             Are
             all
             Teachers
          
           ?
           and
           Rom.
           12.
           
           
             He
             that
             teacheth
             on
             teaching
          
           .
        
         
           Ans.
           It
           's
           evident
           that
           Teachers
           or
           Doctors
           are
           there
           put
           for
           some
           eminently
           gifted
           above
           others
           in
           opening
           and
           defending
           sound
           Doctrine
           ,
           and
           not
           for
           all
           Teachers
           in
           general
           .
           For
           Exhortation
           is
           distinguished
           from
           it
           ,
           which
           yet
           is
           the
           greatest
           p●rt
           of
           most
           Sermons
           .
           Paul
           was
           the
           chief
           Speaker
           ,
           yet
           Barnabas
           was
           a
           Teacher
           .
           We
           are
           more
           than
           he
           is
           ,
           for
           many
           Ministers
           in
           each
           Church
           ,
           where
           the
           chief
           Speaker
           shall
           usually
           preach
           ;
           but
           the
           other
           as
           assistants
           in
           their
           time
           and
           place
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           be
           meer
           Sacramenters
           .
        
         
         
           §
           .
           42.
           
           His
           next
           recollections
           run
           all
           upon
           such
           intimated
           or
           expressed
           untruths
           meerly
           forged
           by
           him
           contrary
           to
           my
           copious
           Explications
           ,
           and
           against
           the
           rules
           of
           common
           honesty
           ,
           that
           I
           will
           not
           lose
           my
           own
           and
           the
           Readers
           time
           in
           particular
           answers
           to
           them
           .
           He
           would
           perswade
           the
           Readers
           that
           I
           affirm
           that
           
             power
             immediately
             results
             from
             gifts
          
           ,
           who
           never
           had
           such
           a
           thought
           ,
           but
           say
           it
           neither
           resulteth
           from
           them
           ,
           mediately
           nor
           immediately
           .
           This
           dealing
           is
           so
           grosly
           false
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           neither
           credit
           to
           his
           cause
           nor
           him
           .
           Would
           he
           make
           men
           think
           that
           I
           take
           him
           to
           have
           most
           authority
           or
           power
           ,
           that
           hath
           the
           best
           gifts
           ?
           As
           if
           the
           wisest
           and
           best
           man
           had
           right
           to
           the
           Crown
           or
           Church-power
           ?
           If
           copious
           discourses
           to
           the
           contrary
           will
           not
           hinder
           such
           busie
           disputers
           from
           such
           inhumane
           slanders
           ,
           are
           they
           meet
           to
           be
           disputed
           with
           ?
           I
           have
           over
           and
           over
           said
           that
           ,
           1.
           
           Gifts
           ,
           or
           the
           best
           abilities
           .
           2.
           
           And
           due
           election
           or
           approbation
           of
           the
           Ordainers
           .
           3.
           
           And
           the
           peoples
           election
           and
           consent
           ,
           all
           set
           together
           ,
           do
           but
           make
           up
           the
           Qualification
           or
           Receptive
           disposition
           of
           the
           Recipient
           .
           4.
           
           Yea
           ,
           and
           his
           consent
           conjoined
           ;
           and
           that
           where
           all
           these
           in
           the
           necessary
           degree
           concur
           ,
           the
           power
           resulteth
           to
           that
           cap●ble
           person
           from
           none
           of
           them
           all
           ,
           but
           immediately
           from
           God
           Law
           ,
           which
           is
           his
           instrument
           giving
           power
           to
           persons
           so
           qualified
           .
           And
           that
           besides
           all
           these
           ,
           Ministerial
           Investiture
           for
           Orders
           sake
           ,
           when
           it
           may
           be
           had
           ,
           should
           introduce
           him
           into
           possession
           ;
           yea
           ,
           and
           the
           Magistrate
           must
           be
           judg
           whom
           he
           will
           countenance
           ,
           protect
           or
           tolerate
           .
           But
           the
           case
           of
           Ordination
           and
           Investiture
           are
           necessary
           only
           where
           they
           may
           be
           had
           lawfully
           ,
           and
           without
           crossing
           their
           end
           ;
           as
           
             sacrifice
             was
             compared
             with
             mercy
          
           ,
           and
           the
           Rest
           of
           the
           Sabbath
           compared
           to
           works
           of
           charity
           and
           necessity
           .
        
         
           §
           .
           43.
           
           And
           as
           it
           is
           the
           trick
           of
           such
           dealers
           ,
           p.
           81.
           he
           must
           have
           Governours
           to
           do
           his
           work
           ;
           and
           therefore
           must
           not
           leave
           out
           that
           which
           may
           make
           us
           odious
           to
           them
           ;
           but
           tells
           men
           ,
           that
           our
           
             Hypothesis
             is
             unreconcilable
             with
             government
             in
             this
             life
             ,
             in
             that
             it
             permits
             persons
             to
             assume
             Authority
             ,
             and
             to
             extend
             it
             as
             far
             as
             they
             think
             fit
             ,
             by
             appealing
             to
             Writings
             against
             the
             sense
             of
             all
             the
             visible
             authority
             of
             this
             life
             .
          
        
         
           Ans.
           1.
           
           But
           ●f
           this
           
             Hypothesis
             be
             none
             of
             his
             Adversaries
             ,
          
           but
           come
           out
           of
           the
           Meal-Tub
           ,
           or
           forge
           of
           Inventers
           ,
           what
           shall
           such
           men
           be
           called
           ?
        
         
         
           2.
           
           We
           permit
           no
           person
           to
           
             assume
             Authority
          
           .
           But
           Writings
           are
           not
           so
           contemptible
           to
           us
           in
           comparison
           of
           that
           which
           you
           take
           to
           
             be
             all
             the
             visible
             Authority
             of
             the
             Church
             .
          
           It
           is
           your
           
             Richard
             Hooker
          
           that
           saith
           ,
           that
           the
           Law
           
             maketh
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             giveth
             and
             measureth
             his
             power
             ,
          
           and
           that
           it's
           
             usurpation
             which
             obligeth
             no
             mans
             Conscience
             ,
          
           when
           power
           is
           taken
           ,
           and
           us●d
           which
           the
           Law
           never
           gave
           .
           What
           I
           think
           of
           this
           ,
           I
           have
           elsewhere
           shewed
           .
           The
           Statutes
           are
           not
           so
           contemptible
           in
           this
           case
           ,
           but
           the
           great
           Lawyers
           think
           they
           may
           be
           appealed
           to
           from
           
             visible
             Rulers
          
           in
           several
           cases
           .
           And
           you
           must
           talk
           at
           other
           rates
           than
           you
           have
           done
           in
           your
           tedious
           fallacious
           Vagaries
           ,
           before
           wise
           Christians
           will
           believe
           that
           we
           may
           not
           appeal
           from
           Prelates
           to
           the
           written
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           when
           the
           power
           used
           by
           them
           is
           justly
           questioned
           .
           If
           not
           ,
           how
           ca●e
           the
           Reformed
           Churches
           to
           justifie
           their
           Reformation
           ?
           Was
           it
           not
           by
           appealing
           to
           Scripture
           against
           the
           visible
           Church
           Rulers
           ,
           that
           were
           commonly
           against
           them
           ?
           Were
           not
           P●pes
           ,
           Council
           ,
           Prelates
           ,
           and
           Priests
           against
           them
           ,
           for
           the
           far
           greatest
           part
           ?
           Did
           it
           overthrow
           all
           Government
           of
           the
           world
           to
           appeal
           from
           these
           to
           the
           ●cripture
           ?
           I
           hereby
           undertake
           to
           prove
           ,
           that
           neither
           Popes
           ,
           Prelates
           ,
           or
           Priests
           ,
           have
           any
           Church-Authority
           ,
           b●t
           what
           God
           hat●
           given
           them
           by
           his
           Word
           ▪
           And
           is
           it
           not
           th●●
           necessary
           to
           try
           it
           by
           that
           Word
           ?
           Must
           we
           take
           th●●r
           own
           words
           for
           all
           that
           Popes
           ,
           or
           Prelates
           c●●im
           ?
           And
           it
           will
           put
           the
           Pope
           and
           Council
           hard
           to
           it
           ,
           to
           prove
           any
           Authority
           from
           God
           ,
           if
           the
           Scripture
           do
           not
           give
           it
           them
           :
           And
           if
           it
           give
           it
           them
           ,
           it
           may
           give
           it
           others
           .
        
         
           §
           44.
           
           And
           wh●n
           〈◊〉
           ,
           done
           ,
           we
           are
           far
           from
           granting
           ,
           that
           we
           have
           les●
           to
           sh●●
           for
           our
           succession
           from
           the
           Apostle●
           ,
           than
           Popes
           or
           〈…〉
           have
           .
        
         
           1
           We
           are
           〈◊〉
           that
           we
           have
           the
           same
           ●aptism
           ,
           Eucharist
           ,
           Creed
           ,
           L●●ds
           Pra●●r
           ,
           D●calogue
           ,
           and
           Script●re
           ,
           delivered
           down
           from
           the
           A●ostles
           .
           2.
           
           We
           are
           sure
           that
           we
           have
           a
           Ministry
           of
           the
           same
           species
           which
           Christ
           and
           his
           ●pirit
           in
           the
           Apostles
           instituted
           .
           3.
           
           We
           know
           that
           our
           Churches
           ,
           and
           Worship
           ,
           and
           Doctrine
           ,
           are
           the
           ●ame
           that
           are
           described
           ,
           and
           setled
           by
           the
           Apostles
           .
           4.
           
           We
           know
           that
           our
           present
           Ministers
           are
           qualified
           as
           the
           Apost●●●
           requi●ed
           .
           5.
           
           And
           that
           they
           are
           Elected
           ,
           or
           〈◊〉
           to
           by
           the
           〈◊〉
           ,
           is
           the
           Apostles
           required
           .
           6.
           
           And
           
           that
           they
           have
           as
           good
           an
           Ordination
           ,
           and
           Investiture
           ,
           as
           the
           Apostles
           ever
           made
           necessary
           to
           the
           Ministry
           :
           That
           is
           ,
        
         
           1.
           
           They
           have
           the
           Approbation
           of
           senior
           Pastors
           ,
           and
           many
           of
           them
           of
           Diocesans
           .
           All
           that
           were
           put
           into
           any
           places
           by
           the
           Parliament
           ,
           when
           the
           Bishops
           were
           down
           ,
           were
           to
           have
           the
           Westminster
           Assemblies
           Approbation
           under
           their
           hands
           .
           And
           that
           Assembly
           ,
           as
           called
           ,
           consisted
           of
           many
           Diocesans
           ,
           with
           many
           score
           grave
           Eminent
           Divines
           ,
           though
           the
           Diocesans
           were
           not
           actually
           present
           .
           And
           a
           signed
           Approbation
           ,
           and
           Allowance
           ,
           hath
           the
           Essence
           of
           all
           that
           is
           of
           absolute
           necessity
           in
           Ordination
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           They
           were
           Ordained
           by
           true
           Bishops
           .
           1.
           
           All
           true
           Presbyters
           are
           
             Episcopi
             gregis
          
           ,
           and
           joyn
           in
           Ordination
           here
           in
           Enggland
           .
           2
           The
           chief
           Pastors
           of
           City-Churches
           ,
           having
           Curates
           under
           them
           ,
           are
           
             Episcopi
             Eminentes
             vel
             Praesides
          
           ,
           such
           as
           Ordained
           for
           above
           Two
           hundred
           years
           after
           the
           Apostles
           .
           And
           3.
           
           The
           chosen
           Presidents
           of
           Synods
           were
           such
           Bishops
           .
           But
           all
           these
           concurred
           in
           the
           Nonconformists
           Ordinations
           when
           the
           Diocesans
           were
           down
           .
           They
           were
           Ordained
           at
           ,
           and
           by
           a
           Synod
           of
           Presbyters
           in
           some
           great
           Town
           ,
           or
           City
           ,
           where
           the
           Moderator
           ,
           and
           the
           chief
           City-Pastors
           were
           part
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Many
           of
           them
           were
           Ordained
           by
           Diocesans
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           Many
           Ordained
           ,
           as
           aforesaid
           ,
           were
           after
           approved
           by
           Diocesans
           ,
           some
           by
           Imposition
           of
           Hands
           ,
           and
           all
           by
           Word
           ,
           or
           Writing
           ▪
           for
           Archbishop
           Vsher
           did
           in
           my
           hearing
           by
           Word
           and
           in
           Writing
           more
           publickly
           declare
           his
           opinion
           of
           such
           Presbyters
           Ordination
           as
           valid
           ●though
           he
           excused
           not
           such
           as
           deposed
           the
           Diocesans
           from
           the
           guilt
           of
           Schism
           )
           ;
           and
           so
           did
           the
           many
           other
           Bishops
           ,
           whom
           I
           formerly
           cited
           ;
           yea
           ,
           even
           Bancroft
           himself
           .
           And
           surely
           all
           this
           hath
           all
           that
           is
           essential
           to
           Ordination
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           And
           we
           know
           that
           such
           a
           Ministry
           hath
           continued
           to
           propagate
           the
           Church
           and
           Gospel
           in
           the
           world
           since
           the
           Apostles
           days
           .
        
         
           But
           we
           confess
           ,
           1.
           
           That
           we
           cannot
           prove
           ,
           that
           such
           Ministers
           have
           still
           succe●ded
           in
           the
           same
           Towns.
           2.
           
           Nor
           that
           no
           one
           ,
           from
           whom
           their
           Ordination
           came
           down
           from
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           did
           pretend
           to
           have
           Orders
           ,
           or
           Authority
           when
           he
           had
           none
           .
           3.
           
           Or
           that
           no
           one
           of
           them
           in
           1660.
           years
           was
           an
           Heretick
           ,
           or
           a
           Schismatick
           ,
           or
           a
           Papist
           .
           4.
           
           Or
           that
           no
           one
           Ordained
           
           in
           wrong
           words
           .
           5.
           
           Or
           that
           no
           one
           Ordained
           contrary
           to
           the
           Canons
           ,
           out
           of
           his
           own
           limits
           ,
           or
           without
           three
           Bishops
           ,
           or
           without
           the
           Presbyters
           .
           6.
           
           Or
           that
           no
           Competitors
           were
           Ordained
           by
           several
           Bishops
           .
           Mr.
           Dodwell
           is
           a
           great
           Historian
           ;
           when
           he
           hath
           proved
           all
           this
           of
           all
           ,
           or
           any
           of
           his
           Clergy-friends
           ,
           he
           hath
           done
           something
           more
           than
           multiply
           words
           .
        
         
           §
           .
           45.
           
           But
           on
           the
           other
           side
           ,
           we
           can
           easily
           prove
           ,
           and
           have
           proved
           ,
           1.
           
           That
           our
           Diocesans
           are
           not
           of
           the
           same
           species
           with
           those
           of
           old
           .
           2
           That
           the
           Apostles
           did
           not
           make
           them
           .
           I
           think
           Mr.
           Dodwell
           will
           say
           ,
           that
           the
           Presbyters
           first
           made
           them
           by
           consent
           (
           the
           Children
           begot
           the
           Fathers
           )
           .
           3
           And
           Dr.
           Hammond
           will
           defend
           it
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           no
           certainty
           ,
           that
           any
           Subject
           Presbyters
           were
           made
           by
           the
           Apostles
           in
           Scripture
           times
           .
           So
           that
           the
           very
           species
           of
           their
           Clergy
           hath
           no
           such
           succession
           ,
           as
           distinct
           from
           ours
           .
           4.
           
           And
           he
           that
           will
           read
           the
           Church-History
           ,
           and
           Councils
           ,
           declaring
           the
           multitude
           of
           doleful
           intercisions
           in
           East
           and
           West
           by
           Heresies
           ,
           the
           Patriarchs
           of
           
             Alexandria
             ,
             Antioch
             ,
             Constantinople
             ,
             Ierusalem
          
           and
           Rome
           ,
           and
           most
           of
           the
           chief
           Seats
           of
           Bishops
           ,
           having
           been
           judged
           Hereticks
           ,
           Simoniacks
           ,
           or
           no
           Bishops
           by
           General
           Councils
           ;
           yea
           ,
           Roman
           Bishops
           judged
           some
           of
           them
           Infidels
           ,
           and
           Diabolical
           by
           the
           Councils
           of
           
             Constance
             Bas●l
             ,
             &c.
          
           
           I
           say
           ,
           he
           that
           knoweth
           this
           History
           ,
           must
           know
           ,
           that
           the
           Diocesans
           that
           from
           these
           derive
           their
           succession
           ,
           have
           certainly
           had
           frequent
           and
           notorious
           intercisions
           .
        
         
           §
           .
           46.
           
           And
           this
           leads
           me
           to
           another
           part
           of
           Mr.
           
           Dodwell's
           work
           :
           viz.
           his
           proof
           that
           Aidan
           and
           
             Finan
             were
             Bishops
          
           .
           As
           if
           this
           had
           been
           a
           great
           part
           of
           his
           Cause
           .
           Such
           diverting
           noise
           is
           a
           great
           part
           of
           the
           art
           of
           deceiving
           .
           Because
           I
           had
           said
           ,
           that
           Aiden
           and
           Finan
           were
           not
           Bishops
           ,
           but
           Presbyters
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           when
           they
           came
           out
           of
           Scotland
           into
           Northumberland
           ,
           I
           apprehended
           that
           some
           men
           of
           his
           g●●ius
           and
           design
           ,
           would
           be
           willing
           to
           mistake
           me
           ,
           and
           therefore
           Printed
           an
           Explication
           of
           the
           Words
           in
           the
           end
           of
           my
           first
           Answer
           to
           Dr.
           Stillingfleet
           .
           But
           Mr.
           D
           would
           have
           men
           think
           that
           I
           said
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           never
           made
           and
           called
           Bishops
           at
           all
           ;
           and
           that
           I
           read
           not
           Beda
           ,
           from
           whom
           alone
           (
           near
           Five
           and
           Thirty
           years
           ago
           )
           I
           took
           almost
           all
           that
           I
           assert
           concerning
           them
           .
           Let
           the
           
           Reader
           see
           my
           foresaid
           Explication
           .
           If
           Mr.
           Dodwell
           will
           give
           us
           more
           than
           noise
           and
           mist
           about
           this
           matter
           :
        
         
           1.
           
           Let
           him
           prove
           that
           it
           was
           Diocesan
           Bishops
           that
           Ordained
           these
           Scots
           before
           they
           came
           into
           England
           ,
           when
           Beda
           saith
           they
           were
           sent
           from
           those
           Monasteries
           that
           were
           ruled
           by
           Presbyters
           ,
           and
           which
           would
           not
           so
           much
           as
           eat
           or
           communicate
           with
           the
           Roman
           Bishops
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Let
           him
           prove
           that
           any
           Bishops
           in
           England
           Consecrated
           hem
           ,
           or
           made
           them
           Bishops
           here
           ,
           when
           Beda
           tells
           us
           that
           they
           were
           the
           first
           in
           the
           North
           ,
           and
           therefore
           had
           none
           here
           to
           Ordain
           them
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Let
           him
           prove
           that
           they
           were
           here
           made
           true
           Diocesan
           Bishops
           of
           our
           species
           :
           When
           ,
           1.
           they
           had
           no
           Presbyters
           at
           first
           under
           them
           ,
           and
           therefore
           ruled
           none
           ,
           and
           had
           but
           one
           Congregation
           ;
           for
           one
           man
           can
           be
           but
           in
           one
           place
           at
           once
           .
           2.
           
           Their
           Church
           in
           Lindisfarne
           was
           not
           made
           of
           stone
           ,
           but
           of
           wood
           ,
           covered
           or
           thatcht
           with
           reeds
           ,
           and
           they
           are
           not
           said
           to
           have
           any
           other
           Church
           under
           them
           .
           3.
           
           They
           went
           indeed
           to
           preach
           all
           over
           the
           Country
           ,
           but
           not
           as
           to
           a
           Church
           ,
           but
           as
           to
           Heathens
           to
           convert
           them
           .
           4.
           
           Let
           him
           prove
           that
           ever
           they
           took
           themselves
           to
           be
           of
           a
           distinct
           order
           from
           Presbyters
           .
           5.
           
           At
           a
           Synod
           (
           Bed.
           c.
           25.
           )
           we
           find
           no
           more
           but
           the
           King
           and
           his
           Son
           ,
           and
           Hilda
           a
           woman-Abbess
           ,
           and
           three
           or
           four
           of
           this
           sort
           of
           Bishops
           ,
           (
           far
           below
           our
           Ordaining
           City-Presbyters
           and
           their
           Synods
           .
           )
        
         
           But
           unlearned
           men
           that
           value
           Books
           by
           interest
           and
           preconceived
           opinions
           ,
           may
           think
           that
           by
           such
           talk
           Mr.
           Dodwell
           hath
           done
           some
           great
           matter
           .
        
         
           §
           .
           47.
           
           But
           (
           saith
           he
           ,
           p.
           81
           ,
           82.
           )
           
             Our
             Hypothesis
             obliging
             inferiour
             Governours
             to
             prove
             their
             title
             to
             their
             office
             ,
             and
             the
             extent
             of
             it
             ,
             from
             the
             intention
             of
             their
             supream
             Governours
             ,
             does
             oblige
             all
             to
             a
             strict
             dependance
             on
             the
             supreme
             visible
             power
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             leave
             no
             place
             for
             appeal
             concerning
             the
             practice
             of
             such
             Government
             (
             which
             as
             it
             lasts
             only
             for
             this
             life
             ,
             so
             it
             ought
             not
             to
             admit
             of
             disputes
             more
             lasting
             than
             its
             practice
             )
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           Ans.
           Alas
           for
           the
           poor
           world
           and
           Church
           that
           will
           be
           cheated
           at
           so
           gross
           a
           rate
           !
        
         
           1.
           
           Did
           you
           not
           know
           that
           the
           grand
           error
           that
           Protestants
           charge
           Papists
           with
           ,
           is
           the
           asserting
           of
           any
           such
           thing
           
             as
             a
             supreme
             visible
             power
             over
             the
             Church
             universal
             besides
             Christ.
          
           And
           did
           you
           think
           that
           your
           roteing
           over
           the
           name
           to
           them
           that
           deny
           the
           thing
           ,
           
           would
           make
           a
           wise
           man
           change
           his
           Religion
           ?
        
         
           2.
           
           By
           your
           Hypothesis
           then
           no
           man
           can
           prove
           his
           title
           to
           his
           Office
           ,
           who
           either
           believeth
           not
           that
           there
           is
           any
           such
           universal
           Supreme
           ,
           or
           that
           knoweth
           not
           who
           it
           is
           (
           I
           know
           no
           Competitors
           but
           the
           Pope
           ,
           and
           General
           Councils
           ,
           unless
           the
           Patriarch
           of
           Constantinople
           be
           one
           .
           )
        
         
           3.
           
           And
           he
           that
           knoweth
           not
           the
           intention
           of
           this
           Supreme
           power
           ,
           is
           still
           unable
           to
           prove
           his
           office
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           And
           he
           that
           knoweth
           the
           intention
           of
           the
           Ordaining
           Diocesan
           ,
           is
           never
           the
           better
           if
           he
           know
           not
           the
           intention
           of
           the
           Supreme
           .
           And
           what
           if
           the
           intention
           of
           the
           Supreme
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Diocesan
           are
           contrary
           ?
        
         
           5.
           
           But
           by
           your
           Hypothesis
           the
           Governours
           may
           alter
           the
           very
           species
           of
           the
           Priesthood
           as
           they
           please
           ;
           and
           what
           ever
           God
           saith
           of
           it
           in
           his
           Institution
           or
           Law
           ,
           it
           must
           be
           to
           us
           no
           other
           in
           kind
           or
           extent
           ,
           than
           the
           Governours
           intend
           .
           If
           they
           say
           ,
           
             I
             ordain
             thee
             to
             baptize
             ,
             but
             not
             to
             teach
          
           ;
           or
           to
           do
           both
           ,
           but
           not
           to
           celebrate
           the
           Lords-Supper
           ;
           or
           to
           do
           that
           ,
           but
           not
           to
           pray
           or
           praise
           God
           ;
           or
           not
           to
           use
           the
           Keys
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           our
           power
           is
           limited
           accordingly
           ;
           Then
           if
           the
           Prelates
           make
           Mass-Priests
           ,
           their
           intention
           is
           the
           measure
           of
           their
           power
           .
           Answer
           the
           Papists
           then
           that
           ask
           ,
           Was
           it
           ever
           the
           intention
           of
           the
           Pope
           and
           his
           Prelates
           ,
           that
           the
           English
           Bishops
           should
           disclaim
           the
           Pope
           ,
           or
           the
           Mass
           ,
           or
           reform
           without
           them
           as
           they
           did
           ?
        
         
           6.
           
           Seeing
           the
           English
           Bishops
           ,
           by
           you
           ,
           derive
           their
           succession
           from
           Willfred
           ,
           and
           Augustine
           ,
           and
           Rome
           ,
           is
           not
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           the
           ●ittest
           Judg
           of
           the
           extent
           of
           their
           power
           ,
           as
           knowing
           their
           own
           intentions
           ?
           Nay
           ,
           if
           they
           were
           so
           blind
           as
           to
           intend
           them
           power
           to
           pull
           down
           themselves
           ,
           may
           they
           not
           recall
           it
           ?
        
         
           7.
           
           Did
           ever
           Protestant
           preach
           this
           Doctrine
           ,
           
             That
             there
             is
             no
             appeal
             from
             the
             supreme
             Prelates
             ,
             to
             God
             ?
          
           O
           dreadful
           !
           what
           may
           men
           come
           to
           ?
           and
           what
           error
           so
           great
           that
           a
           former
           may
           not
           introduce
           ?
           Disgrace
           not
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           so
           much
           as
           thus
           to
           intimate
           ,
           that
           they
           set
           up
           themselves
           so
           as
           that
           there
           is
           no
           appeal
           to
           Scripture
           ,
           or
           God
           himself
           from
           them
           ?
           God
           hath
           commanded
           Preaching
           ,
           Praying
           ,
           Praises
           ,
           Baptism
           ,
           the
           Lords-Supper
           ,
           holy
           assemblies
           ,
           &c.
           if
           the
           supreme
           Prelates
           interdict
           and
           forbid
           all
           these
           ,
           is
           there
           no
           appeal
           to
           God
           ?
           I
           have
           told
           you
           how
           much
           
             Robert
             Grosthead
          
           abhor'd
           this
           Doctrine
           ,
           and
           so
           told
           Pope
           Innocent
           the
           4
           th
           .
           What
           absolute
           blind
           obedience
           to
           Prelates
           is
           this
           !
        
         
         
           8.
           
           And
           what
           a
           reason
           brings
           he
           ,
           
             That
             the
             practice
             lasteth
             only
             for
             this
             life
             ,
             and
             therefore
             ,
             &
             c
          
           ?
           Doth
           any
           of
           our
           actions
           here
           last
           longer
           than
           while
           they
           are
           doing
           ?
           Praying
           ,
           Praise
           ,
           Sacraments
           ,
           obeying
           the
           King
           ,
           doing
           good
           to
           the
           poor
           ,
           &c.
           and
           so
           swearing
           ,
           cursing
           ,
           adultery
           ,
           rebellion
           ,
           atheism
           ,
           blasphemy
           here
           ,
           last
           only
           for
           this
           life
           .
           Must
           we
           therefore
           obey
           men
           without
           appeal
           to
           God
           ,
           if
           they
           forbid
           us
           all
           duty
           ,
           and
           command
           all
           sin
           ?
        
         
           9.
           
           And
           what
           did
           the
           man
           mean
           when
           he
           said
           ,
           
             That
             it
             ought
             not
             to
             admit
             of
             disputes
             more
             lasting
             than
             its
             practice
             .
          
           Is
           this
           the
           rate
           of
           these
           mens
           wise
           disputations
           ?
           1.
           
           A
           murderers
           practice
           may
           be
           disputed
           at
           the
           Assizes
           when
           his
           act
           is
           past
           .
           2.
           
           Shall
           not
           all
           the
           actions
           of
           men
           in
           this
           world
           be
           examined
           and
           judged
           of
           by
           Christ
           hereafter
           ?
           What
           ?
           no
           men
           judged
           according
           to
           their
           works
           ,
           or
           for
           any
           thing
           done
           in
           the
           body
           ?
           3.
           
           Or
           did
           he
           mean
           that
           God
           will
           justifie
           us
           for
           any
           Villany
           that
           we
           shall
           do
           in
           obedience
           to
           the
           Supreme
           Clergy
           ?
           4.
           
           Or
           did
           he
           think
           that
           by
           appealing
           to
           Gods
           judgment
           ,
           we
           challenge
           them
           there
           to
           dispute
           with
           us
           ?
           What
           to
           make
           of
           this
           mans
           demonstrations
           ,
           little
           do
           I
           know
           .
        
         
           §
           .
           48.
           
           He
           adds
           ,
           P.
           82.
           
           
             For
             how
             fallible
             soever
             they
             may
             be
             conceived
             to
             be
             in
             expounding
             Scripture
             ,
             yet
             none
             can
             deny
             them
             to
             be
             the
             most
             certain
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             most
             competent
             Iudges
             of
             their
             own
             intentions
             .
          
        
         
           Ans.
           1.
           
           That
           's
           true
           .
           And
           if
           their
           intentions
           may
           make
           Doctrine
           ,
           Worship
           ,
           and
           Priesthood
           ,
           what
           they
           please
           ,
           it
           much
           concerneth
           us
           that
           they
           conceal
           not
           their
           intentions
           !
           But
           I
           would
           I
           knew
           whose
           intention
           this
           must
           be
           ;
           whether
           the
           supreme
           Clergies
           ,
           or
           the
           Ordainers
           ;
           and
           what
           to
           do
           if
           divers
           mens
           intentions
           differ
           ;
           and
           what
           bounds
           are
           set
           to
           their
           intentions
           ;
           and
           how
           many
           hundred
           sorts
           of
           Priests
           Doctrine
           or
           worship
           they
           may
           make
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           You
           touch
           their
           fallibility
           tenderly
           ,
           as
           a
           thing
           that
           
             some
             may
             conceive
          
           .
           But
           it
           seems
           let
           them
           never
           so
           falsely
           expound
           Scripture
           ,
           their
           own
           intentions
           still
           shall
           prevail
           against
           all
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ?
           I
           would
           you
           would
           answer
           Dr.
           
           Stillingfleet's
           
             Rational
             Account
          
           ,
           which
           confuteth
           you
           .
        
         
           §
           .
           49.
           
           He
           proceeds
           ,
           
             As
             certainly
             therefore
             as
             God
             hath
             made
             his
             Church
             a
             visible
             society
             ,
             and
             constituted
             a
             visible
             Government
             in
             it
             ,
             so
             certainly
             it
             is
             to
             be
             presumed
             that
             their
             Hypothesis
             must
             be
             false
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           Ans.
           1.
           
           Trifle
           not
           at
           this
           deceiving
           rate
           with
           plain
           men
           that
           
           love
           the
           light
           .
           If
           by
           a
           
             visible
             Society
             with
             a
             visible
             Government
             ,
          
           you
           mean
           (
           as
           we
           have
           great
           reason
           to
           think
           )
           ,
           
             With
             a
             visible
             Government
             over
             it
             besides
             Christ
             ,
          
           do
           not
           thus
           as
           Mr.
           Thorndike
           and
           others
           of
           you
           do
           ,
           go
           on
           to
           beg
           it
           ,
           and
           build
           vast
           structures
           on
           it
           ,
           but
           
             prove
             it
             to
             us
          
           and
           we
           will
           yield
           ;
           prove
           to
           me
           that
           the
           
             Vniversal
             Church
             is
             a
             Society
             that
             must
             have
             one
             vis●ble
             supreme
             Government
             under
             Christ
             ,
          
           and
           I
           here
           declare
           to
           you
           ,
           that
           I
           will
           turn
           Papist
           presently
           ,
           and
           will
           not
           wrangle
           against
           any
           man
           for
           calling
           me
           a
           Papist
           (
           though
           I
           may
           not
           own
           all
           that
           Popes
           say
           and
           do
           ,
           as
           those
           do
           that
           Grotius
           called
           Papists
           .
           )
           I
           will
           not
           talk
           with
           Bishop
           Gunning
           of
           a
           
             Collegium
             Pastorum
          
           ,
           governing
           all
           the
           Christian
           world
           
             per
             literas
             formatas
          
           ;
           nor
           be
           so
           moderate
           as
           those
           French
           Papists
           that
           make
           an
           
             Vniversal
             Council
          
           (
           which
           never
           was
           ,
           nor
           ever
           must
           be
           )
           the
           supreme
           Church-power
           .
           I
           will
           presently
           be
           for
           the
           Pope
           ,
           though
           not
           
             as
             absolute
          
           .
           But
           why
           answer
           you
           not
           what
           we
           have
           said
           against
           it
           ?
           particularly
           my
           Sermon
           in
           the
           Morning-Lectures
           against
           Popery
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           But
           if
           by
           a
           
             visible
             power
             in
             the
             Church
          
           ,
           you
           mean
           not
           
             one
             over
             the
             Church
          
           ,
           the
           Independents
           deny
           it
           not
           ;
           while
           every
           City
           hath
           its
           proper
           Mayor
           ,
           (
           and
           so
           every
           Church
           its
           Pastor
           )
           it
           is
           a
           
             visible
             power
             in
             the
             Kingdom
          
           ,
           but
           not
           
             over
             it
          
           as
           a
           Kingdom
           .
           All
           the
           Justices
           of
           Peace
           are
           
             visible
             powers
             in
             the
             Kingdom
          
           ,
           but
           not
           Supreme
           ,
           nor
           as
           one
           Aristocracy
           over
           the
           whole
           .
        
         
           Seeing
           all
           my
           dissent
           from
           Popery
           ,
           and
           from
           you
           ,
           is
           founded
           in
           my
           judgment
           against
           
             any
             one
             universal
             Supreme
             besides
             Christ
             ,
          
           (
           Monarch
           ,
           Aristocracy
           ,
           or
           Democracy
           ,
           I
           seriously
           intreat
           you
           to
           write
           your
           strongest
           arguments
           on
           that
           subject
           to
           convince
           me
           ,
           and
           answer
           what
           I
           have
           said
           to
           Mr.
           Iohnson
           ,
           and
           you
           may
           spare
           all
           the
           rest
           of
           your
           labour
           as
           to
           me
           .
           This
           will
           do
           all
           .
        
         
           §
           .
           50.
           
           P.
           83.
           
           He
           adds
           ,
           
             How
             can
             subjects
             preserve
             their
             due
             Subordination
             to
             their
             Superiors
             if
             they
             practice
             differently
             ?
             and
             while
             they
             defend
             their
             practices
             ,
             and
             pretend
             Divine
             authority
             for
             them
             ?
          
        
         
           Ans.
           1.
           
           As
           the
           three
           Confessors
           did
           ,
           Dan.
           3.
           and
           as
           Daniel
           did
           ,
           Dan.
           6.
           and
           as
           the
           Apostles
           did
           ,
           Act.
           2.
           
           &
           3.
           
           &
           4.
           
           And
           as
           all
           the
           Bishops
           and
           Churches
           did
           for
           three
           hundred
           years
           .
           And
           as
           the
           Orthodox
           did
           under
           
             Valens
             ,
             Constantine
             ,
             Theodosius
          
           junior
           ,
           
             Anastasius
             ,
             Philippicus
             ,
             &c.
          
           
        
         
           2.
           
           They
           may
           defend
           it
           by
           proving
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           a
           God
           ,
           who
           is
           supreme
           ,
           and
           that
           there
           is
           no
           power
           but
           of
           him
           ,
           and
           none
           against
           
           him
           ;
           and
           that
           man
           is
           not
           God
           ,
           and
           therefore
           hath
           no
           power
           but
           limited
           ;
           and
           that
           to
           disobey
           usurpation
           ,
           is
           not
           to
           disobey
           power
           ;
           and
           that
           God
           must
           be
           obeyed
           before
           man.
           
        
         
           3.
           
           This
           is
           high
           language
           ,
           and
           harsh
           to
           Protestant
           and
           Christian
           ears
           ,
           What!
           are
           you
           serious
           ?
           Must
           none
           in
           
             Rome
             ,
             Italy
             ,
             Spain
             ,
             France
             ,
             &c.
          
           practise
           contrary
           to
           their
           Governours
           ?
           nor
           in
           Turky
           neither
           ?
           Nor
           in
           
             China
             ,
             Iapan
             ,
             &
             c
          
           ?
           Is
           it
           unlawful
           to
           read
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           to
           pray
           ,
           to
           worship
           God
           ,
           to
           be
           baptized
           ,
           to
           profess
           our selves
           Christians
           ,
           to
           speak
           a
           good
           word
           ,
           or
           do
           a
           good
           deed
           ,
           to
           feed
           our
           Children
           ,
           or
           relieve
           our
           Parents
           ,
           &c.
           if
           Governours
           forbid
           us
           ?
           This
           is
           far
           worse
           than
           to
           forbid
           the
           Scripture
           in
           a
           known
           tongue
           ,
           if
           when
           we
           know
           it
           ,
           we
           must
           not
           obey
           it
           if
           Governours
           forbid
           us
           ,
           nor
           so
           much
           as
           
             plead
             Divine
             Authority
          
           for
           doing
           what
           Gods
           word
           commandeth
           us
           ?
           Is
           Gods
           authority
           so
           contemptible
           in
           comparison
           of
           Prelates
           .
           Or
           doth
           it
           so
           little
           concern
           us
           ,
           as
           that
           we
           may
           not
           so
           much
           as
           plead
           it
           for
           any
           practice
           forbidden
           us
           by
           superiours
           ?
           This
           Doctrine
           must
           needs
           startle
           a
           Christians
           heart
           .
           It
           's
           far
           unlike
           Bishop
           Bilsons
           of
           subjection
           ,
           and
           such
           others
           .
           If
           you
           really
           mean
           so
           ,
           that
           whatever
           God
           commandeth
           us
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           we
           must
           do
           none
           of
           it
           if
           the
           Governours
           forbid
           us
           ,
           or
           else
           we
           overthrow
           all
           Governments
           ,
           speak
           it
           out
           ,
           and
           prove
           it
           ;
           but
           Christians
           will
           abhor
           it
           .
           And
           yet
           this
           same
           man
           calleth
           the
           Martyrs
           Saints
           ,
           when
           his
           argument
           makes
           them
           rebels
           .
           
             W.
             Iohnson
          
           would
           not
           have
           talkt
           at
           this
           rate
           .
        
         
           §
           .
           51.
           
           And
           I
           would
           fain
           know
           ,
           whether
           he
           that
           first
           saith
           ,
           that
           it
           subverteth
           all
           Government
           ,
           and
           after
           nameth
           [
           supreme
           Church-Government
           ]
           do
           really
           mean
           it
           of
           all
           ,
           or
           of
           Church-Government
           only
           ?
        
         
           1.
           
           If
           of
           all
           ,
           the
           man
           is
           no
           Papist
           ,
           I
           will
           gratifie
           him
           to
           proclaim
           it
           ;
           for
           he
           is
           no
           Christian.
           He
           that
           thinks
           that
           men
           must
           not
           plead
           Gods
           Authority
           for
           doing
           any
           thing
           different
           from
           the
           wills
           of
           
             Turkish
             ,
             Iewish
          
           ,
           or
           Heathen
           Governours
           ,
           surely
           is
           no
           Christian
           :
           No
           ,
           nor
           if
           he
           had
           confined
           this
           power
           to
           Christian
           Governours
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           But
           if
           he
           mean
           it
           only
           of
           Church-Governours
           ,
           how
           come
           they
           to
           have
           so
           absolute
           a
           power
           more
           than
           Civil
           Magistrates
           ?
           May
           we
           plead
           Gods
           Authority
           against
           a
           King
           ,
           and
           not
           against
           the
           Prelates
           ?
           What
           proof
           was
           ever
           given
           of
           this
           ?
           Then
           the
           Prelates
           is
           far
           above
           the
           Kings
           :
           Then
           the
           Prelate
           is
           an
           absolute
           Governour
           of
           the
           King
           himself
           .
        
         
         
           Let
           Kings
           and
           Parliaments
           but
           understand
           these
           men
           ,
           and
           we
           fear
           not
           their
           deceits
           .
           Are
           they
           willing
           to
           give
           over
           all
           worship
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           confessing
           Christ
           ,
           and
           all
           duties
           of
           Religion
           ,
           Justice
           ,
           or
           Charity
           ,
           if
           the
           
             Supreme
             Clergy
          
           will
           but
           forbid
           them
           ?
           See
           I
           beseech
           you
           ,
           worthy
           Country-men
           ,
           what
           sort
           of
           men
           and
           Doctrine
           you
           have
           to
           do
           with
           .
        
         
           §
           .
           52.
           
           And
           why
           doth
           the
           man
           talk
           only
           against
           
             different
             practice
          
           ?
           Doth
           he
           not
           know
           ,
           that
           Government
           
             commandeth
             duty
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             forbiddeth
             the
             contrary
             ?
          
           Is
           not
           Omission
           against
           Government
           as
           well
           as
           Commission
           ?
           If
           the
           King
           command
           Taxes
           ,
           Military
           service
           ,
           &c.
           may
           we
           disobey
           ,
           and
           call
           it
           Passive
           obedience
           ?
           What
           if
           the
           Bishops
           only
           forbid
           us
           to
           confess
           Christ
           ,
           to
           come
           to
           Church
           ,
           to
           Pray
           ,
           to
           give
           Alms
           ,
           to
           do
           any
           good
           ?
           May
           we
           forbear
           ,
           sobeit
           we
           do
           not
           the
           contrary
           ?
           Doubtless
           if
           Gods
           Word
           and
           Authority
           may
           not
           be
           pleaded
           for
           any
           duty
           which
           God
           commandeth
           ,
           and
           the
           Prelates
           forbid
           ,
           neither
           may
           it
           be
           pleaded
           for
           the
           Omission
           of
           any
           Villany
           commanded
           by
           Prelates
           (
           no
           ,
           not
           Inquisition
           ,
           Torments
           ,
           or
           Massacres
           )
           ,
           which
           God
           forbids
           .
           But
           this
           man
           hath
           the
           Gramatical
           skill
           to
           call
           
             Omissive
             obedience
          
           by
           the
           name
           of
           Passive
           .
        
         
           §
           .
           53.
           
           It
           's
           like
           he
           will
           next
           say
           ,
           that
           
             I
             make
             odious
             suppositions
             ,
             That
             the
             supreme
             Church-power
             may
             command
             any
             Villanies
             ,
             and
             forbid
             Christian
             duties
             .
          
        
         
           Ans.
           1.
           
           I
           despair
           of
           getting
           any
           of
           these
           designers
           to
           tell
           me
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           Supreme
           Universal
           Church-power
           ,
           so
           as
           to
           be
           well
           understood
           .
           I
           never
           heard
           of
           any
           pretenders
           but
           Pope
           ,
           and
           General
           Councils
           ,
           and
           as
           Bishop
           Guning
           holds
           ,
           the
           Colledg
           of
           all
           the
           Bishops
           in
           the
           world
           .
           And
           certainly
           Pope
           and
           Councils
           have
           set
           up
           Heresies
           ,
           and
           decreed
           even
           the
           exterminating
           of
           all
           that
           will
           not
           dis-believe
           all
           their
           senses
           ,
           and
           deny
           Bread
           to
           be
           Bread
           ,
           and
           Wine
           to
           be
           Wine
           .
           They
           have
           decreed
           deposing
           Kings
           ,
           absolving
           Subjects
           from
           their
           Allegiance
           ,
           adoring
           Images
           ,
           &c.
           
           And
           what
           is
           it
           that
           yet
           they
           may
           not
           do
           ?
           If
           they
           say
           with
           
             Peter
             ,
             If
             all
             men
             deny
             thee
             ,
             I
             will
             not
          
           ;
           how
           shall
           I
           know
           that
           they
           say
           true
           ?
           Doth
           not
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           tell
           us
           ,
           that
           Councils
           have
           erred
           ,
           
             &
             c
          
           ?
        
         
         
           §
           .
           54.
           
           And
           be
           not
           these
           very
           honest
           Sons
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           that
           affirm
           it
           
             irreconcilable
             to
             Government
             ,
             to
             alledg
             Divine
             Authority
             of
             any
             different
             practices
             ,
          
           without
           exception
           ,
           and
           at
           the
           same
           time
           to
           Subscribe
           to
           Art.
           21.19.6.18
           .
           
             of
             the
             sufficiency
             of
             Scripture
             .
             That
             the
             Churches
             of
          
           Jerusalem
           ,
           Alexandria
           ,
           Antioch
           ,
           Rome
           ,
           
             have
             erred
             in
             matters
             of
             Faith
             ;
             That
             the
             Church
             may
             not
             Ordain
             any
             thing
             contrary
             to
             Gods
             Written
             Word
             :
             That
             General
             Councils
             may
             err
             ,
             and
             have
             erred
             ;
             and
             that
             things
             Ordained
             by
             them
             ,
             as
             necessary
             to
             salvation
             ,
             have
             neither
             strength
             ,
             nor
             Authority
             ,
             unless
             it
             may
             be
             declared
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             taken
             out
             of
             the
             holy
             Scripture
             :
             And
             those
             are
             accursed
             that
             presume
             to
             say
             ,
             that
          
           every
           man
           may
           be
           saved
           by
           the
           Law
           ,
           or
           Sect
           which
           he
           professeth
           .
           And
           why
           not
           ,
           if
           he
           must
           do
           all
           that
           the
           Governours
           require
           ,
           or
           nothing
           divers
           to
           them
           ?
        
         
           §
           .
           55.
           
           My
           Reason
           forbids
           me
           to
           trace
           such
           a
           Writer
           as
           this
           any
           further
           .
           To
           tell
           men
           of
           every
           vain
           Harangue
           ,
           and
           confident
           discourse
           ,
           that
           's
           full
           of
           gross
           error
           ,
           or
           false
           report
           ,
           is
           work
           unworthy
           of
           time
           and
           labour
           ;
           but
           I
           will
           a
           little
           more
           open
           the
           Coar
           of
           his
           deceit
           .
        
      
       
         
           CHAP.
           V.
           Wherein
           Mr.
           
           Dodwell's
           deceits
           ,
           and
           the
           danger
           of
           them
           do
           consist
           .
        
         
           §
           .
           1.
           
           AS
           to
           his
           Method
           of
           disputing
           ,
           that
           you
           may
           detect
           his
           fallacies
           ,
           he
           hath
           got
           this
           absurd
           ptetence
           ,
           p.
           90.
           
           That
           
             there
             is
             but
             one
             sense
             of
             all
             Terms
             ,
             which
             Causes
             oblige
             men
             to
             mean
             ;
             and
             that
             every
             one
             ought
             to
             know
             ,
             who
             pretends
             to
             have
             skill
             in
             Causes
             .
          
        
         
           Ans.
           Would
           you
           have
           thought
           that
           ever
           a
           man
           should
           publickly
           use
           such
           a
           Cothurnus
           among
           the
           Learned
           ?
           What
           a
           man
           is
           obliged
           to
           mean
           ,
           is
           one
           thing
           ,
           and
           what
           he
           
             doth
             mean
          
           is
           another
           .
           And
           is
           there
           any
           one
           that
           knoweth
           what
           humane
           Language
           is
           ,
           that
           knoweth
           not
           that
           almost
           all
           words
           have
           various
           
           significations
           ?
           Doth
           he
           not
           know
           by
           how
           good
           reason
           the
           Schools
           oblige
           Disputants
           ,
           first
           to
           explain
           their
           Terms
           ?
           And
           what
           need
           there
           is
           of
           Definition
           to
           explain
           them
           ?
           He
           instanceth
           in
           the
           words
           
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             the
             Church
             of
             England
          
           ;
           And
           might
           have
           added
           ,
           
             the
             Catholick
             Church
          
           .
           And
           doth
           he
           not
           know
           that
           it
           is
           the
           species
           of
           Bishops
           that
           we
           differ
           about
           ?
           and
           will
           the
           general
           name
           here
           explain
           each
           parties
           sense
           ?
           When
           we
           are
           for
           one
           sort
           of
           Bishops
           ,
           and
           against
           another
           ?
           And
           is
           it
           not
           such
           fraud
           as
           souls
           should
           not
           be
           abused
           by
           ,
           to
           refuse
           wilfully
           to
           define
           the
           Episcopacy
           that
           he
           meaneth
           ,
           and
           then
           plead
           that
           all
           should
           understand
           him
           ?
           And
           why
           is
           it
           not
           as
           much
           ignorance
           in
           him
           not
           to
           understand
           me
           ,
           as
           in
           me
           not
           to
           understand
           him
           ,
           when
           I
           use
           distinct
           explication
           ,
           which
           he
           obstinately
           refuseth
           ?
        
         
           And
           doth
           not
           Dr.
           
           Stillingfleet's
           case
           shame
           what
           he
           saith
           of
           the
           
             Church
             of
             England
          
           ,
           who
           was
           hardly
           brought
           to
           explain
           it
           ,
           and
           at
           last
           denieth
           the
           very
           being
           of
           the
           Church
           in
           Mr.
           
           Dodwell's
           sense
           ?
           which
           of
           you
           was
           to
           blame
           to
           meddle
           with
           the
           Word
           till
           you
           had
           
             skill
             in
             Causes
          
           ,
           to
           understand
           it
           without
           a
           Definition
           ?
        
         
           And
           doth
           not
           Dr.
           Stillingfleet
           take
           it
           as
           the
           Introduction
           of
           Popery
           ,
           to
           hold
           a
           Constitutive
           Regent
           Church-Government
           ,
           National
           ,
           or
           Catholick
           ?
           and
           so
           he
           ,
           and
           Mr.
           Dodwell
           mean
           not
           the
           same
           thing
           by
           the
           
             Church
             Catholick
          
           (
           nor
           Bishop
           Guning
           ,
           Mr.
           Thorndike
           ,
           or
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           who
           are
           all
           for
           an
           Universal
           humane
           Supreme
           power
           )
           .
           And
           who
           is
           he
           that
           hath
           read
           Dr.
           
             Challoners
             Credo
             Eccles.
             Cathol
             .
             Chillingworth
             ,
          
           Bishop
           
             Mortons
             Grand
             Imposture
          
           ,
           Bishop
           Bilson
           ,
           Dr.
           White
           ,
           Dr.
           Whitaker
           ,
           Dr.
           Sutliffe
           ,
           Bishop
           Andrews
           ,
           Bishop
           Carlton
           ,
           &c.
           
             Chamier
             ,
             Sadeel
             ,
             Melancthon
             ,
             Bucer
             ,
          
           &c.
           who
           knoweth
           not
           that
           the
           Papists
           and
           Prorestants
           ,
           by
           the
           name
           of
           the
           
             Catholick
             Church
          
           ,
           do
           mean
           several
           things
           ,
           and
           that
           we
           deny
           the
           very
           being
           of
           any
           such
           Church
           as
           they
           call
           the
           Catholick
           ?
           And
           is
           this
           the
           bold
           and
           happy
           Disputant
           ,
           that
           will
           save
           the
           Schools
           and
           World
           the
           labour
           of
           
             explaining
             Terms
          
           ,
           and
           
             foreagreeing
             of
             the
             sense
          
           ,
           and
           put
           men
           on
           disputing
           ,
           where
           the
           Subj●ct
           is
           denied
           ,
           and
           fill
           a
           Book
           with
           tedious
           confident
           Harangues
           ,
           and
           then
           hide
           all
           the
           fraud
           by
           saying
           ,
           that
           
             there
             is
             but
             one
             sense
             of
             all
             Terms
             ,
             which
             Causes
             oblige
             m●n
             to
             mean
             ;
             and
             that
             every
             one
             ought
             to
             know
             ,
             who
             pretend
             to
             have
             skill
             in
             Causes
             ?
          
           When
           the
           Cause
           disputed
           is
           only
           managed
           by
           words
           ,
           as
           they
           signifie
           the
           minds
           of
           the
           Speakers
           about
           the
           real
           matters
           ▪
        
         
         
           §
           2.
           
           And
           as
           to
           the
           material
           fundamental
           difference
           between
           Mr.
           
           Dodwell's
           party
           and
           us
           ,
           it
           lyeth
           in
           these
           following
           things
           :
           
             
               I.
               We
               totally
               differ
               about
               the
               nature
               of
               Gods
               Government
               of
               man.
               
            
             
               II.
               And
               about
               the
               use
               of
               the
               Holy
               Scripture
               ,
               and
               Gods
               Laws
               .
            
             
               III.
               About
               the
               nature
               and
               extent
               of
               all
               humane
               Government
               .
            
             
               IV.
               About
               the
               form
               of
               moral
               good
               and
               evil
               .
            
             
               V.
               About
               the
               essential
               form
               of
               the
               Catholick
               Church
               .
            
             
               VI.
               About
               Gods
               ordinary
               means
               of
               saving
               Grace
               .
            
             
               VII
               .
               About
               the
               use
               of
               Preaching
               .
            
             
               VIII
               .
               About
               the
               duty
               of
               worshipping
               God
               in
               Sacred
               Assemblies
               ,
               or
               the
               Communion
               of
               Saints
               .
            
             
               IX
               .
               About
               the
               difference
               of
               Apostles
               ,
               and
               the
               office
               of
               the
               Bishops
               .
            
             
               X.
               About
               the
               office
               of
               a
               Presbyter
               or
               Parish-Pastor
               .
            
             
               XI
               .
               About
               the
               Necessaries
               to
               Ministry
               ,
               Churches
               ,
               Christianity
               ,
               and
               ordinary
               title
               to
               Salvation
               .
            
             
               XII
               .
               And
               about
               the
               final
               Judgment
               .
               If
               all
               these
               be
               little
               tollerable
               differences
               ,
               why
               may
               not
               we
               be
               tollerated
               ?
               If
               not
               ,
               judg
               Reader
               who
               they
               be
               that
               are
               intollerable
               ,
               when
               you
               hear
               them
               plead
               against
               tolleration
               .
            
          
        
         
           §
           .
           3.
           
           I.
           For
           the
           first
           ,
           we
           judg
           that
           there
           is
           a
           God
           ,
           who
           is
           the
           Governour
           of
           the
           World
           by
           an
           universal
           Law
           ,
           which
           is
           above
           all
           humane
           Laws
           or
           will
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           is
           the
           fountain
           of
           all
           power
           ,
           and
           there
           is
           none
           but
           what
           he
           giveth
           and
           limiteth
           ,
           and
           that
           no
           man
           is
           above
           him
           ,
           nor
           hath
           true
           authority
           against
           his
           Laws
           .
        
         
           But
           Mr.
           Dodwell
           saith
           ,
           
             That
             it
             is
             irreconcileable
             to
             Government
             in
             this
             life
             ,
             or
             to
             due
             subordination
             of
             subjects
             to
             superiours
             ,
             to
             practice
             differently
             ,
             and
             defend
             it
             by
             pretending
             Divine
             authority
             ,
             and
             appealing
             to
             writings
             ,
          
           (
           Scriptures
           is
           our
           word
           by
           excellency
           so
           called
           )
           .
           And
           so
           God
           shall
           be
           God
           ,
           and
           be
           obeyed
           ,
           if
           the
           Clergy
           please
           .
        
         
           §
           .
           4.
           
           II.
           As
           to
           the
           second
           ,
           we
           suppose
           that
           the
           Holy
           Scriptures
           are
           Gods
           Laws
           ,
           indited
           and
           recorded
           by
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           to
           be
           the
           first
           obliging
           Rule
           of
           Faith
           ,
           and
           holy
           living
           ,
           which
           all
           men
           are
           to
           be
           obedient
           to
           ,
           before
           and
           against
           all
           contrary
           Laws
           of
           men
           .
           But
           Mr.
           Dodwell
           as
           aforesaid
           ,
           alloweth
           no
           such
           prime
           obligation
           as
           will
           warrant
           an
           appeal
           to
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           from
           the
           visible
           Church-Governours
           that
           contradict
           it
           .
        
         
         
           §
           .
           5.
           
           III.
           And
           for
           the
           third
           ,
           we
           suppose
           that
           all
           humane
           Powers
           are
           derived
           from
           God
           ,
           and
           have
           no
           authority
           but
           what
           he
           giveth
           them
           ,
           and
           are
           more
           under
           him
           and
           his
           Laws
           ,
           than
           the
           Justices
           are
           under
           the
           King
           and
           his
           Laws
           ,
           and
           can
           oblige
           no
           man
           against
           the
           Laws
           of
           God.
           But
           how
           far
           Mr.
           Dodwell
           thinks
           otherwise
           ,
           you
           have
           heard
           .
           He
           saith
           not
           indeed
           that
           
             we
             must
             break
             Gods
             Laws
             ,
             but
             we
             must
             not
             pretend
             them
             ,
             or
             appeal
             to
             them
             against
             our
             Governours
             .
          
           In
           charity
           I
           hope
           he
           meaneth
           no
           worse
           ,
           but
           that
           we
           must
           take
           our
           Rulers
           word
           or
           exposition
           ,
           and
           judg
           nothing
           to
           be
           in
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           contrary
           to
           their
           commands
           .
           And
           whether
           he
           give
           them
           the
           same
           dominion
           also
           over
           the
           Law
           of
           Nature
           ,
           let
           him
           tell
           you
           .
           Paul
           disclaimed
           dominion
           over
           mens
           saith
           ,
           and
           the
           written
           Law
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           §
           .
           6.
           
           IV.
           And
           for
           the
           fourth
           ,
           
             We
             take
             moral
             good
             to
             be
             a
             conformity
             to
             Gods
             Law
             ▪
             and
             moral
             evil
             or
             sin
             to
             be
             a
             breach
             of
             it
             .
          
           But
           Mr.
           Dodwell
           is
           for
           measuring
           them
           by
           the
           Clergies
           or
           Governours
           will
           ,
           though
           Gods
           Law
           be
           against
           theirs
           .
        
         
           §
           .
           7.
           
           V.
           And
           for
           the
           fifth
           ,
           we
           take
           the
           Catholick
           Church
           to
           have
           no
           Supreme
           Government
           but
           God
           ,
           and
           our
           Glorified
           Redeemer
           God
           and
           man
           ;
           and
           that
           there
           is
           no
           such
           thing
           as
           a
           Catholick-Church
           of
           Gods
           making
           under
           any
           other
           Supreme
           Rulers
           .
           But
           that
           as
           God
           is
           the
           invisible
           King
           of
           this
           visible
           world
           ,
           and
           Kings
           are
           subordinate
           Supremes
           in
           their
           Kingdom
           ,
           but
           neither
           one
           of
           them
           ,
           or
           many
           conjunct
           in
           an
           Aristocracy
           ,
           Supreme
           over
           all
           the
           earth
           ;
           so
           Christ
           is
           the
           partly
           visible
           ,
           and
           partly
           invisible
           supreme
           Ruler
           of
           the
           visible
           Church
           of
           Christians
           ,
           and
           each
           Pastor
           is
           under
           him
           over
           his
           proper
           flock
           (
           bound
           to
           keep
           concord
           and
           peace
           )
           ;
           but
           none
           under
           him
           Supreme
           over
           all
           ,
           whether
           Monarch
           (
           as
           the
           Pope
           )
           or
           Aristocracy
           ,
           as
           Councils
           ,
           Cardinals
           ,
           or
           '
           others
           .
           But
           Mr.
           Dodwell
           is
           for
           a
           visible
           Society
           ,
           with
           a
           visible
           humane
           Supreme
           .
           But
           who
           the
           Supreme
           is
           ,
           I
           despair
           of
           getting
           him
           to
           acquaint
           us
           .
        
         
           §
           .
           8.
           
           VI.
           And
           for
           the
           sixth
           ,
           we
           suppose
           that
           God
           sent
           forth
           Preachers
           to
           convert
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           turn
           them
           from
           darkness
           to
           light
           ,
           and
           the
           power
           of
           Satan
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           that
           faith
           comes
           by
           hearing
           ,
           and
           hearing
           by
           the
           word
           preached
           ,
           and
           that
           whoever
           believeth
           shall
           be
           saved
           ;
           and
           the
           word
           of
           God
           is
           powerful
           to
           this
           end
           ,
           and
           sufficient
           to
           make
           us
           wise
           to
           salvation
           .
           But
           Mr.
           Dodwell
           thinks
           
           that
           it
           is
           not
           Preaching
           ,
           but
           the
           delivering
           men
           the
           Sacraments
           ,
           that
           giveth
           them
           the
           first
           true
           saving
           grace
           and
           title
           to
           Salvation
           .
           And
           that
           none
           in
           the
           world
           have
           this
           Sacrament
           or
           Covenant-title
           to
           life
           ,
           but
           those
           that
           receive
           it
           from
           a
           hand
           that
           had
           an
           Ordination
           by
           Bishops
           in
           his
           sense
           ,
           of
           uninterrupted
           succession
           from
           the
           Apostles
           by
           the
           like
           Ordination
           .
        
         
           §
           .
           8.
           
           VII
           .
           Accordingly
           we
           hold
           that
           Preaching
           is
           for
           the
           converting
           of
           souls
           ,
           and
           the
           means
           of
           saving
           faith
           and
           holiness
           .
           But
           what
           he
           thinks
           it
           is
           good
           for
           ,
           I
           know
           not
           well
           ;
           nor
           whether
           he
           would
           send
           the
           Indians
           the
           Sacraments
           instead
           of
           Preachers
           .
        
         
           §
           .
           10.
           
           VIII
           .
           We
           take
           it
           to
           be
           our
           duty
           ,
           though
           men
           forbid
           us
           ,
           to
           confess
           Christ
           ,
           and
           assemble
           for
           Gods
           worship
           ,
           to
           read
           and
           hear
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           to
           praise
           God
           :
           But
           he
           thinks
           we
           must
           not
           practice
           differently
           from
           the
           ruling
           Clergies
           will
           ,
           if
           they
           forbid
           us
           ,
           nor
           alledg
           Divine
           authority
           for
           it
           .
        
         
           §
           .
           11.
           
           IX
           .
           We
           suppose
           that
           the
           
             office
             of
             a
             Prophetical
             Ministry
             bringing
             new
             Doctrines
             or
             Laws
             from
             God
             ,
          
           and
           the
           office
           of
           the
           Teachers
           and
           Rulers
           by
           these
           Laws
           ,
           are
           greatly
           different
           ,
           and
           must
           necessarily
           be
           distinguished
           .
           Moses
           was
           a
           
             Prophetical
             Mediator
          
           in
           Legislation
           ,
           and
           he
           confirm●d
           his
           Mediation
           by
           uncontrouled
           Miracles
           .
           The
           Prophets
           afterward
           came
           but
           on
           particular
           applicatory
           messages
           .
           But
           the
           Priests
           and
           Levites
           as
           such
           were
           no
           Prophets
           ,
           nor
           had
           power
           to
           make
           any
           new
           additions
           or
           alterations
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           but
           only
           to
           teach
           it
           the
           people
           ,
           and
           as
           guides
           apply
           it
           to
           their
           several
           cases
           ;
           so
           Christ
           and
           his
           Apostles
           commissioned
           to
           deliver
           and
           record
           all
           his
           Doctrines
           and
           Commands
           to
           the
           following
           ages
           ,
           did
           by
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           Prophetically
           deliver
           to
           the
           world
           that
           body
           of
           Doctrine
           and
           Law
           ,
           which
           must
           rule
           them
           to
           the
           end
           ,
           and
           judg
           them
           ;
           and
           thus
           sealed
           and
           confirmed
           all
           by
           a
           multitude
           of
           uncontrouled
           Miracles
           ;
           but
           all
           following
           Bishops
           and
           Pastors
           are
           not
           to
           do
           the
           like
           ,
           nor
           add
           or
           alter
           ,
           nor
           are
           such
           Legislators
           ,
           being
           not
           Prophets
           nor
           workers
           of
           Miracles
           ,
           but
           only
           to
           teach
           and
           apply
           the
           Laws
           already
           recorded
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           guide
           their
           Congregations
           in
           variable
           circumstances
           (
           time
           ,
           place
           ,
           translations
           ,
           &c.
           )
           according
           to
           the
           general
           rules
           of
           Gods
           Law.
           This
           is
           the
           truth
           .
        
         
           But
           how
           much
           Mr.
           Dodwell
           equals
           the
           Bishops
           and
           Apostles
           ,
           and
           sets
           their
           words
           above
           the
           Scripture
           as
           to
           obligation
           ,
           you
           have
           seen
           before
           .
        
         
         
           §
           .
           12.
           
           X.
           And
           as
           he
           giveth
           Bishops
           power
           to
           silence
           Presbyters
           ,
           and
           forbid
           the
           Preaching
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           and
           Gods
           worship
           ,
           so
           how
           little
           knowledg
           or
           godliness
           ,
           or
           
             common
             sobriety
          
           or
           honesty
           ,
           he
           requireth
           to
           a
           saving
           Sacramenting
           Priest
           ,
           who
           must
           not
           be
           separated
           from
           ,
           you
           heard
           before
           ,
           contrary
           to
           Cyprian
           ,
           and
           many
           a
           Councils
           Canons
           .
           But
           we
           know
           that
           Paul
           had
           no
           power
           to
           destruction
           ,
           but
           only
           to
           edification
           .
           And
           they
           have
           no
           more
           .
        
         
           §
           .
           13.
           
           XI
           .
           We
           suppose
           that
           we
           must
           love
           ,
           honour
           ,
           and
           communicate
           with
           all
           such
           as
           true
           Ministers
           or
           Churches
           ,
           who
           have
           true
           faith
           and
           repentance
           ,
           and
           sincere
           obedience
           to
           Christs
           Laws
           ,
           and
           are
           able
           ,
           godly
           ,
           willing
           Pastors
           ,
           chosen
           or
           consented
           to
           by
           the
           flocks
           ,
           approved
           and
           ordained
           by
           senior
           Pastors
           ,
           (
           especially
           in
           Synods
           where
           City-Pastors
           preside
           )
           ,
           and
           especially
           if
           also
           authorized
           by
           the
           Christian
           Magistrate
           .
           )
           But
           he
           thinks
           if
           they
           have
           not
           also
           successiv●
           Ordination
           from
           the
           Apostles
           by
           Bishops
           of
           his
           species
           ,
           they
           are
           no
           Ministers
           ,
           or
           Churches
           ,
           and
           have
           no
           Sacrament
           ,
           and
           Covenant
           title
           to
           Salvation
           ,
           but
           are
           Schismaticks
           ,
           and
           by
           their
           Ministry
           sin
           against
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           .
           And
           so
           destroyeth
           all
           certainty
           of
           title
           to
           Salvation
           ,
           and
           of
           Church-communion
           ,
           Ministry
           and
           Sacraments
           ,
           to
           all
           the
           Christian
           World.
           
        
         
           §
           .
           14
           XII
           .
           Lastly
           ,
           we
           think
           that
           men
           shall
           be
           judged
           by
           their
           keeping
           or
           breaking
           Gods
           Law
           ,
           and
           according
           to
           what
           they
           did
           in
           the
           body
           .
           But
           he
           would
           have
           us
           obey
           the
           Supreme
           Clergy
           ,
           and
           not
           plead
           Scripture
           or
           Divine
           authority
           for
           our
           different
           practice
           ;
           because
           the
           
             Government
             that
             lasteth
             but
             for
             this
             life
             ,
             ought
             not
             to
             admit
             of
             disputes
             more
             lasting
             than
             its
             practice
             .
          
        
         
           §
           .
           15.
           
           I
           conclude
           with
           a
           request
           to
           him
           to
           resolve
           me
           these
           doubts
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           Whether
           Prophets
           having
           immediate
           messages
           from
           Heaven
           ,
           were
           not
           differenced
           from
           the
           teaching
           Priests
           and
           Pastors
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Whether
           false
           Prophets
           were
           not
           grievously
           threatened
           among
           the
           Iews
           ;
           and
           whether
           Christ
           did
           not
           command
           us
           to
           beware
           of
           false
           Prophets
           ?
        
         
           3.
           
           Whether
           he
           be
           not
           a
           false
           Prophet
           (
           worse
           than
           a
           false
           teacher
           )
           that
           falsely
           pretendeth
           to
           that
           which
           is
           proper
           to
           a
           Prophet
           ?
        
         
           4.
           
           Whether
           it
           be
           not
           proper
           to
           a
           Prophet
           to
           deliver
           as
           immediately
           
           from
           God
           ,
           new
           Laws
           to
           the
           universal
           Church
           ,
           yea
           or
           to
           any
           Church
           ,
           which
           are
           not
           in
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           nor
           are
           revealed
           by
           it
           as
           Gods
           means
           ,
           (
           besides
           the
           determination
           of
           circumstances
           left
           to
           humane
           prudence
           variable
           
             pro
             re
             nata
          
           )
           if
           Moses
           and
           the
           Apostles
           in
           Legislation
           acted
           as
           Prophets
           ,
           do
           not
           they
           so
           that
           pretend
           to
           do
           the
           like
           ?
        
         
           5.
           
           Whether
           the
           General
           Councils
           of
           Bishops
           and
           the
           Pope
           have
           not
           done
           the
           work
           proper
           to
           the
           Prophetical
           office
           ,
           when
           they
           have
           made
           Laws
           for
           the
           unversal
           Church
           ,
           and
           this
           as
           by
           Divine
           authority
           ,
           and
           undertaken
           to
           give
           all
           the
           Church
           the
           sense
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           which
           only
           shall
           be
           obligatory
           to
           them
           thereby
           ?
           For
           it
           is
           the
           maker
           of
           the
           sense
           that
           is
           the
           maker
           of
           the
           Law
           ;
           especially
           when
           they
           pretend
           to
           Infallibility
           ,
           or
           to
           be
           secured
           from
           erring
           in
           faith
           ,
           by
           Divine
           inspiration
           ,
           how
           ignorant
           or
           bad
           soever
           they
           be
           singly
           .
           Is
           not
           this
           pretended
           authority
           and
           inspiration
           that
           of
           Prophets
           ,
           as
           different
           from
           meer
           Teachers
           and
           Guides
           by
           Gods
           Law
           already
           made
           ?
        
         
           6.
           
           If
           it
           be
           so
           ,
           how
           many
           such
           Papal
           Councils
           ,
           arrogating
           such
           power
           ,
           have
           been
           false
           Prophets
           ?
        
         
           7.
           
           But
           if
           they
           pretend
           not
           Inspiration
           ,
           nor
           Prophetical
           authority
           from
           God
           ,
           nor
           yet
           authority
           given
           them
           by
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           or
           Laws
           of
           God
           already
           made
           ,
           (
           or
           falsly
           pretend
           such
           )
           then
           is
           not
           this
           to
           usurp
           
             Christs
             own
             authority
          
           ,
           and
           so
           instead
           of
           being
           false
           Prophets
           ,
           to
           be
           
             partly
             Vice-Christs
          
           ,
           (
           or
           Law-givers
           to
           his
           universal
           Church
           )
           called
           commonly
           Antichrists
           ?
           I
           would
           willingly
           have
           things
           so
           cleared
           ,
           that
           men
           may
           be
           freed
           from
           all
           such
           suspicions
           .
        
         
           But
           if
           you
           are
           still
           confident
           that
           the
           universal
           Church
           hath
           a
           visible
           supreme
           Government
           besides
           Christs
           ,
           I
           should
           be
           glad
           ,
           1.
           
           To
           see
           it
           proved
           .
           2.
           
           To
           know
           whose
           it
           is
           ,
           and
           how
           we
           may
           know
           them
           .
           3.
           
           And
           to
           know
           its
           true
           extent
           .
           If
           you
           intend
           no
           fraud
           ,
           you
           cannot
           refuse
           me
           this
           ,
           when
           I
           promise
           you
           ,
           if
           performed
           ,
           I
           will
           let
           fall
           the
           suit
           ,
           and
           no
           more
           trouble
           you
           with
           lesser
           Controversies
           .
        
         
         
           I
           have
           no
           Copy
           of
           my
           first
           Letter
           to
           Mr.
           Dodwell
           upon
           a
           Book
           which
           he
           sent
           me
           .
           This
           is
           his
           Answer
           .
        
         
           
             
               
                 Reverend
                 and
                 Worthy
                 Sir
                 ,
              
            
             
               I
               Have
               received
               your
               very
               kind
               Letter
               ,
               wherein
               I
               hardly
               know
               whether
               I
               should
               be
               more
               thankful
               for
               your
               approbation
               or
               your
               reproof
               ,
               both
               of
               them
               being
               in
               their
               kind
               so
               useful
               ,
               and
               both
               of
               them
               being
               by
               you
               performed
               with
               so
               great
               civility
               .
               I
               am
               confident
               that
               if
               our
               modern
               disputes
               had
               been
               moderated
               with
               that
               candor
               ,
               men
               would
               certainly
               have
               been
               more
               peaceful
               ,
               and
               very
               Orthodox
               ,
               than
               now
               we
               find
               them
               .
               I
               could
               very
               heartily
               have
               wished
               that
               the
               opinions
               wherein
               we
               differ
               ,
               had
               not
               been
               of
               that
               nature
               as
               to
               s●parate
               Communion
               ,
               (
               for
               this
               I
               look
               upon
               as
               the
               only
               circumstance
               that
               can
               make
               such
               differences
               grievous
               to
               a
               pious
               person
               ;
               for
               as
               for
               those
               others
               which
               exasperate
               many
               that
               Dissenters
               are
               not
               so
               wise
               to
               discern
               the
               truth
               ,
               or
               so
               fortunate
               in
               avoiding
               prejudices
               ,
               or
               lighting
               on
               faithful
               informations
               ,
               in
               a
               time
               when
               they
               are
               cap●ble
               of
               receiving
               them
               ;
               or
               that
               they
               are
               not
               so
               submissive
               as
               themselves
               expect
               to
               that
               Pope
               which
               Luther
               has
               long
               since
               observed
               in
               every
               mans
               ●eart
               ,
               &c.
               are
               reasons
               either
               sinful
               ,
               or
               at
               least
               insufficient
               to
               excuse
               the
               sin
               of
               uncharitableness
               upon
               such
               an
               account
               )
               but
               as
               they
               a●e
               ,
               considering
               them
               as
               tempered
               with
               that
               piety
               and
               moderation
               which
               may
               expiate
               their
               other
               malignities
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               rather
               alledged
               as
               Apologies
               for
               your selves
               ,
               than
               as
               obligations
               on
               others
               ,
               rather
               to
               excuse
               your
               deformity
               in
               assisting
               at
               our
               Altars
               ,
               than
               erecting
               others
               in
               opposition
               to
               them
               ;
               that
               you
               are
               still
               i●quisitive
               and
               desirous
               of
               further
               information
               ,
               and
               ready
               to
               lay
               down
               your
               mistakes
               where
               you
               are
               convinced
               that
               they
               are
               such
               ;
               that
               still
               you
               preserve
               a
               p●aceable
               mind
               ,
               and
               embrace
               our
               Communion
               it
               s●lf
               in
               voto
               ,
               though
               perhaps
               not
               actually
               ;
               these
               are
               so
               valuable
               considerations
               ,
               even
               before
               God
               as
               well
               as
               man
               ,
               for
               excusing
               from
               the
               guilt
               of
               error
               ,
               as
               that
               whatever
               I
               may
               think
               of
               your
               op●nions
               ,
               I
               hope
               it
               shall
               not
               hinder
               me
               from
               a
               cordial
               respect
               and
               veneration
               for
               your
               person
               .
            
             
               As
               I
               do
               very
               much
               esteem
               the
               good
               opinion
               of
               so
               great
               a
               lover
               of
               p●●ce
               and
               piety
               as
               your self
               ,
               and
               should
               have
               been
               sorry
               to
               have
               given
               any
               ju●t
               occasion
               of
               offence
               to
               you
               ▪
               so
               I
               am
               not
               a
               little
               glad
               that
               upon
               a
               review
               of
               the
               particulars
               mentioned
               in
               your
               Letter
               ,
               I
               find
               my self
               so
               very
               innocent
               .
               For
               as
               for
               my
               Preface
               ,
               the
               main
               parts
               
               of
               it
               wherein
               the
               disrepect
               of
               the
               Clergy
               is
               shewn
               to
               have
               been
               an
               Introductory
               to
               the
               Atheism
               of
               the
               age
               we
               live
               in
               ;
               and
               that
               the
               Conformable
               Clergy
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               such
               as
               would
               answer
               the
               design
               of
               the
               Church
               not
               only
               as
               to
               their
               exterior
               demeanor
               in
               publick
               solemn
               Assemblies
               ,
               but
               also
               as
               to
               the
               qualifications
               of
               their
               persons
               ,
               and
               the
               conduct
               of
               their
               whole
               lives
               ,
               could
               not
               prove
               either
               trifling
               in
               their
               Preaching
               or
               scandalous
               in
               their
               examples
               ,
               and
               therefore
               that
               the
               Church
               is
               not
               responsible
               for
               their
               misdemeanors
               where
               they
               prove
               otherwise
               ;
               and
               that
               the
               Laity
               are
               in
               their
               proportion
               obliged
               to
               the
               same
               duties
               with
               the
               Clergy
               ,
               and
               therefore
               may
               make
               use
               of
               the
               advices
               there
               prescribed
               ;
               or
               where
               the
               errors
               of
               our
               modern
               School-Divinity
               are
               touched
               ,
               and
               some
               Proposals
               made
               for
               their
               reformation
               ;
               in
               these
               things
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               I
               can
               see
               no
               occasion
               of
               offence
               ,
               but
               rather
               some
               preservatives
               against
               it
               .
               The
               only
               thing
               I
               suppose
               you
               aim
               at
               ,
               is
               my
               taxing
               some
               opinions
               of
               Nonconformists
               ,
               and
               that
               with
               as
               little
               personal
               reflection
               as
               I
               was
               able
               ,
               which
               I
               conceived
               prejudicial
               to
               Church-authority
               ;
               which
               because
               you
               seem
               to
               disown
               ,
               I
               do
               not
               see
               why
               you
               should
               apprehend
               your self
               as
               particularly
               concerned
               ,
               especially
               there
               being
               nothing
               in
               the
               discourse
               whereby
               you
               could
               conclude
               either
               your self
               or
               any
               of
               your
               moderate
               temper
               to
               have
               been
               intended
               .
               I
               will
               assure
               you
               I
               intended
               none
               but
               such
               as
               were
               guilty
               ,
               and
               with
               being
               so
               ,
               I
               charged
               none
               particularly
               .
               But
               that
               not
               only
               the
               old
               Puritans
               and
               Separatists
               of
               Queen
               Elizabeths
               times
               ,
               &c.
               but
               also
               very
               many
               of
               ours
               now
               are
               guilty
               of
               them
               ,
               is
               too
               notorious
               to
               suppose
               you
               ignorant
               of
               it
               .
               I
               could
               heartily
               wish
               that
               the
               number
               of
               better
               principled
               and
               more
               peaceable
               dissenters
               were
               greater
               than
               I
               fear
               it
               is
               .
               Nor
               do
               I
               see
               that
               what
               is
               there
               said
               can
               make
               it
               unuseful
               even
               to
               the
               persons
               truly
               concerned
               ,
               that
               value
               truth
               more
               than
               any
               ,
               however
               beloved
               party
               ;
               seeing
               it
               may
               either
               let
               them
               see
               the
               ill
               consequence
               of
               their
               Principles
               ,
               and
               their
               influence
               on
               that
               Athei●m
               and
               Prophaneness
               which
               I
               am
               confident
               themselves
               do
               most
               cordially
               detest
               ,
               which
               I
               conceive
               to
               be
               more
               likely
               to
               prevail
               with
               them
               than
               other
               arguments
               ,
               as
               being
               more
               suited
               to
               their
               pious
               disp●sitions
               ;
               or
               supposing
               that
               my
               fears
               were
               indeed
               groundless
               of
               the
               introduction
               of
               prophaneness
               by
               the
               contempt
               of
               Government
               ,
               or
               of
               contempt
               of
               Government
               by
               their
               disobedience
               to
               it
               ,
               yet
               might
               it
               at
               least
               warn
               them
               from
               confining
               on
               such
               dangerous
               consequ●nces
               ,
               or
               from
               coming
               to
               them
               unawares
               by
               an
               abuse
               of
               Principles
               generally
               true
               ,
               but
               obnoxious
               to
               particular
               inconveniences
               
               when
               unwarily
               managed
               .
               I
               mean
               it
               may
               put
               them
               in
               mind
               of
               the
               greater
               momentousness
               of
               good
               Government
               and
               peace
               than
               many
               of
               their
               differences
               ,
               and
               consequently
               of
               the
               great
               engagements
               incumbent
               on
               them
               for
               their
               preservation
               ;
               and
               that
               they
               would
               therefore
               so
               take
               care
               to
               oppose
               the
               particular
               abusive
               Constitutions
               of
               Government
               ,
               as
               not
               to
               bring
               their
               Government
               into
               contempt
               ,
               nor
               to
               sugg●st
               unanswerable
               Apologies
               to
               factious
               persons
               for
               the
               future
               ,
               when
               they
               are
               unwilling
               to
               be
               obedient
               .
               These
               are
               abuses
               which
               I
               believe
               your self
               would
               wish
               redressed
               in
               the
               Causers
               of
               our
               Church-divisions
               .
               But
               if
               it
               could
               not
               be
               useful
               to
               them
               ,
               yet
               could
               it
               not
               be
               prejudicial
               to
               them
               ,
               nothing
               being
               urged
               ,
               either
               invidiously
               ,
               or
               imperiously
               ,
               and
               therefore
               no
               harm
               being
               done
               if
               I
               should
               prove
               utterly
               mistaken
               .
            
             
               That
               you
               should
               marvel
               how
               Reviving
               Discipline
               could
               by
               me
               be
               expected
               from
               the
               constitution
               of
               our
               present
               Ecclesiastical
               Government
               ,
               does
               seem
               no
               less
               marvellous
               to
               me
               ,
               especially
               as
               to
               the
               exception
               you
               make
               against
               it
               ;
               for
               if
               it
               were
               impossible
               to
               maintain
               Discipline
               under
               a
               Government
               so
               far
               Monarchical
               ,
               as
               to
               appropriate
               the
               Decretory
               power
               of
               the
               Government
               of
               many
               to
               a
               single
               person
               ,
               though
               the
               execution
               be
               intrusted
               to
               many
               ;
               then
               it
               would
               follow
               ,
               that
               the
               secular
               Discipline
               under
               a
               secular
               Monarch
               of
               any
               extent
               ,
               were
               impossible
               also
               to
               be
               observed
               ,
               seeing
               it
               is
               as
               impossible
               for
               any
               such
               Prince
               to
               have
               a
               particular
               cognizance
               of
               every
               particular
               Cause
               ,
               much
               more
               of
               every
               particular
               person
               in
               his
               Dominions
               ,
               as
               for
               a
               Bishop
               in
               his
               Diocess
               .
               As
               there
               it
               appears
               by
               experience
               (
               I
               shall
               instance
               in
               a
               Scripture-example
               ,
               because
               I
               know
               that
               will
               be
               liable
               to
               least
               exception
               )
               ,
               that
               David
               in
               an
               extent
               more
               vast
               ,
               and
               a
               people
               more
               numerous
               th●n
               that
               of
               the
               largest
               Diocesses
               ,
               120.
               
               Miles
               in
               length
               ,
               and
               60
               ▪
               Miles
               in
               bre●dth
               ,
               and
               rather
               better
               in
               
               David's
               days
               ,
               where
               were
               accounted
               1300000
               men
               sit
               for
               War
               ,
               besides
               Artificers
               ,
               and
               such
               others
               ,
               not
               coming
               under
               that
               account
               ,
               was
               yet
               able
               to
               give
               a
               go●d
               account
               of
               his
               Government
               ,
               without
               particular
               inspection
               into
               all
               Causes
               ,
               or
               Communication
               of
               his
               pow●r
               to
               numerous
               co-ordinate
               Presbyteries
               ;
               so
               I
               do
               not
               see
               ,
               why
               it
               may
               not
               as
               well
               hold
               for
               a
               possibility
               of
               Discipline
               ,
               under
               an
               Ecclesiastical
               Monarch
               of
               a
               much
               narrower
               extent
               ;
               for
               the
               reason
               produced
               by
               you
               ,
               seems
               to
               proceed
               from
               the
               nature
               of
               Government
               in
               general
               ,
               and
               therefore
               must
               proceed
               with
               the
               same
               force
               in
               seculars
               as
               Ecclesiasticals
               ,
               there
               being
               no
               ingredient
               
               peculiarly
               rela●ing
               to
               Religion
               ,
               much
               less
               to
               Christianity
               ▪
               which
               might
               alter
               the
               case
               ,
               or
               argue
               a
               disparity
               ;
               for
               certainly
               Princes
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               Bishops
               ,
               are
               responsible
               for
               the
               miscarriage
               of
               their
               particular
               ●ubjects
               ;
               for
               they
               may
               be
               prevented
               by
               moral
               diligence
               ,
               and
               yet
               you
               will
               not
               thence
               conclude
               that
               every
               particular
               must
               come
               under
               his
               immediate
               personal
               care
               and
               cognizance
               ;
               nor
               is
               it
               proved
               ,
               that
               the
               Bishop
               is
               otherwise
               obliged
               to
               such
               a
               care
               upon
               pe●uliar
               respects
               Besides
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               plainly
               against
               experience
               ,
               even
               in
               Ecclesistasticals
               ;
               for
               as
               it
               has
               fallen
               out
               in
               some
               places
               ,
               where
               there
               were
               many
               Cities
               ,
               the
               Bishops
               were
               propor●ionally
               multiplied
               ,
               as
               in
               Affrica
               and
               Ireland
               ;
               so
               that
               it
               was
               not
               upon
               account
               of
               the
               impossibility
               of
               managing
               the
               charge
               of
               much
               greater
               multitudes
               than
               the
               Inhabitants
               of
               those
               small
               Cities
               ,
               appears
               ,
               in
               that
               even
               in
               the
               very
               same
               places
               the
               greatness
               of
               no
               City
               was
               thought
               sufficient
               for
               multiplying
               the
               Bishops
               ,
               though
               it
               was
               for
               the
               Inferior
               Clergy
               .
               I
               need
               not
               tell
               you
               how
               great
               Rome
               was
               ▪
               and
               how
               full
               of
               Christians
               ,
               even
               in
               
               Decius's
               time
               ,
               under
               Cornelius
               ,
               which
               required
               the
               united
               endeavours
               of
               above
               a
               Thousand
               Clergies
               ,
               as
               appears
               from
               the
               said
               
               Cornelius's
               Epistle
               to
               Fabius
               ,
               of
               Antioch
               ,
               in
               Euseb.
               yet
               was
               one
               Bishop
               thought
               sufficient
               for
               all
               ;
               nay
               ,
               the
               erecting
               another
               in
               the
               same
               See
               ,
               was
               thought
               to
               be
               formal
               Schism
               ,
               as
               appears
               from
               the
               controversies
               of
               those
               Ages
               ,
               betwixt
               Cornelius
               ,
               and
               Novatian
               ,
               and
               St.
               Cyprian
               ,
               and
               Felicissimus
               The
               same
               also
               might
               have
               been
               shewn
               in
               several
               other
               Cities
               ,
               exceeding
               numerous
               ,
               and
               abounding
               with
               Christians
               ,
               as
               Antioch
               ,
               and
               Alexandria
               ,
               and
               Carthage
               ▪
               &c.
               which
               even
               in
               those
               early
               Ages
               ,
               when
               Discipline
               was
               at
               the
               greatest
               Rigour
               ,
               were
               yet
               Governed
               by
               single
               Bishops
               :
               Nay
               ▪
               whole
               Nations
               were
               sometimes
               Governed
               only
               by
               one
               ,
               as
               the
               Got●s
               by
               Vlpilas
               ,
               and
               the
               Indians
               by
               Aedesius
               ,
               and
               the
               Arabians
               by
               Moses
               ,
               which
               is
               an
               Argument
               insisted
               on
               by
               some
               Presbyterians
               ,
               for
               shewing
               the
               probability
               of
               Ordinations
               by
               bare
               Presby●●rs
               .
               Y●t
               are
               there
               no
               complaints
               of
               dissolution
               of
               Discipline
               in
               such
               places
               ,
               upon
               account
               of
               the
               greatness
               of
               their
               charge
               ,
               which
               to
               me
               seem
               sufficient
               convictions
               ,
               that
               the
               multitude
               of
               persons
               governed
               ,
               is
               not
               the
               reason
               of
               our
               present
               neglects
               in
               that
               particular
               .
            
             
               When
               I
               said
               ,
               that
               
               Ignatius's
               Epistles
               were
               questioned
               by
               the
               Presbyterians
               ,
               I
               never
               said
               ,
               nor
               intended
               it
               concerning
               all
               (
               for
               I
               knew
               of
               
               Vedelius's
               Apology
               for
               them
               )
               ,
               much
               less
               did
               I
               lay
               it
               
               particularly
               to
               your
               charge
               :
               so
               that
               if
               you
               had
               here
               forborn
               assuming
               to
               your self
               what
               was
               spoken
               of
               others
               ,
               many
               of
               whose
               Opinions
               I
               am
               confident
               you
               will
               not
               undertake
               to
               justifie
               ,
               there
               had
               been
               no
               occasion
               of
               this
               exception
               .
               That
               other
               Presbyterians
               ,
               and
               those
               by
               far
               the
               greatest
               number
               ,
               have
               denied
               them
               ,
               cannot
               be
               questioned
               .
            
             
               As
               for
               the
               Reasons
               for
               Nonconformity
               alledged
               by
               you
               ,
               and
               your
               Brethren
               ,
               of
               the
               Savoy
               Conference
               in
               1660.
               if
               I
               might
               without
               offence
               ,
               presume
               to
               interpose
               my
               own
               thoughts
               ,
               they
               are
               as
               followeth
               :
               1.
               
               For
               the
               approving
               ,
               not
               only
               submitting
               to
               such
               things
               as
               you
               disliked
               ,
               and
               that
               by
               an
               Oath
               ,
               I
               am
               sure
               there
               are
               many
               Conformists
               themselves
               ,
               that
               understand
               no
               more
               to
               have
               been
               intended
               by
               the
               Church
               ,
               but
               only
               an
               Exterior
               submission
               ,
               not
               an
               Internal
               Approbation
               of
               the
               Particulars
               .
               And
               particularly
               ,
               I
               have
               been
               in●ormed
               by
               a
               Letter
               from
               a
               very
               worthy
               credible
               person
               ,
               who
               pretends
               to
               have
               had
               it
               from
               the
               Bishop
               himself
               ,
               that
               Bishop
               Sanderson
               ,
               who
               was
               a
               Member
               of
               your
               Conference
               ,
               interposed
               those
               words
               in
               the
               Act
               of
               Parliament
               ,
               where
               it
               is
               required
               ,
               that
               Ministers
               declare
               their
               
                 unfeigned
                 assent
                 and
                 consent
                 to
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 all
                 things
              
               in
               the
               Book
               of
               Common-Prayer
               ,
               &c.
               designedly
               that
               this
               Objection
               might
               be
               prevented
               .
               The
               new
               Article
               of
               Faith
               ,
               inserted
               in
               the
               Rubrick
               ,
               I
               do
               not
               know
               ,
               nor
               can
               I
               now
               get
               the
               Books
               that
               past
               betwixt
               you
               at
               the
               Conference
               ,
               to
               find
               what
               you
               mean.
               That
               Lay-Chancellors
               were
               put
               down
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               Bishops
               did
               more
               consult
               their
               Presbyteries
               ,
               I
               could
               for
               my
               own
               part
               h●artily
               wish
               .
               But
               ●
               cannot
               think
               abuses
               momentous
               enough
               to
               warrant
               a
               Schism
               ,
               and
               I
               know
               your self
               are
               for
               bearing
               with
               some
               things
               that
               are
               not
               so
               w●ll
               liked
               of
               ,
               rather
               than
               that
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               should
               be
               divided
               for
               them
               .
               In
               brief
               ,
               I
               do
               not
               understand
               any
               of
               the
               Six
               Particulars
               mentioned
               as
               the
               Reasons
               that
               keep
               you
               off
               ,
               though
               indeed
               you
               disapprove
               them
               ,
               both
               because
               you
               do
               not
               undertake
               to
               determine
               what
               they
               might
               be
               to
               others
               ,
               but
               only
               what
               they
               are
               to
               persons
               of
               your
               mind
               (
               though
               I
               confess
               ,
               this
               may
               be
               understood
               as
               a
               modest
               declining
               to
               judg
               of
               others
               )
               ;
               and
               because
               you
               conceive
               piety
               the
               most
               likely
               means
               to
               unite
               us
               ,
               which
               could
               not
               be
               if
               we
               imposed
               any
               thing
               on
               you
               against
               your
               Consciences
               .
               So
               that
               the
               only
               one
               may
               be
               presumed
               to
               have
               been
               thought
               sufficient
               by
               you
               to
               this
               purpose
               ,
               seems
               to
               have
               been
               another
               ,
               which
               because
               you
               intimate
               somewhat
               obscurely
               ,
               I
               do
               not
               know
               whether
               you
               would
               
               be
               willing
               that
               it
               should
               be
               taken
               notice
               of
               .
               But
               however
               I
               suppose
               that
               it self
               does
               I
               suppose
               only
               deprive
               us
               of
               your
               Clerical
               ,
               not
               your
               Laical
               Communion
               .
               God
               give
               us
               all
               to
               discern
               the
               things
               that
               belong
               to
               peace
               .
               As
               for
               other
               Questions
               ,
               we
               may
               patiently
               await
               our
               Lords
               leisure
               ,
               who
               when
               he
               comes
               shall
               tell
               us
               all
               things
               ;
               and
               in
               the
               mean
               time
               preserve
               Charity
               ,
               and
               be
               wise
               unto
               sobriety
               .
               I
               hope
               ,
               Sir
               ,
               you
               will
               excuse
               my
               freedom
               ,
               and
               let
               me
               know
               whether
               I
               may
               in
               any
               thing
               be
               serviceable
               to
               you
               ;
               and
               above
               all
               things
               reserve
               a
               portion
               in
               your
               Prayers
               for
            
             
               
                 
                   Trin.
                   Col.
                
                 near
                 Dublin
                 ,
                 
                   Decemb.
                   14.
                   1672.
                   
                
              
               
                 Your
                 unfeigned
                 Well-wisher
                 ,
                 HENRY
                 DODWELL
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           
             
               For
               the
               Worthy
               and
               much
               Honoured
               Mr.
               
                 Henry
                 Dodwell
              
               ,
               at
               
                 Trinity
                 Colledg
              
               near
               Dublin
               in
               Ireland
               .
            
             
               
                 Worthy
                 Sir
                 ,
              
            
             
               I
               Heartily
               thank
               you
               for
               your
               patience
               with
               my
               free
               expressions
               ,
               and
               for
               your
               grave
               and
               kind
               reply
               .
               As
               to
               the
               main
               cause
               of
               the
               Nonconformists
               ,
               should
               I
               enter
               upon
               that
               which
               I
               cannot
               prosecute
               ,
               I
               should
               greatly
               injure
               it
               ,
               my self
               and
               you
               :
               I
               must
               again
               crave
               your
               patience
               with
               my
               freedom
               .
               The
               sins
               which
               they
               fear
               (
               whether
               justly
               is
               the
               question
               )
               are
               so
               heinous
               ,
               that
               they
               dare
               not
               mention
               them
               ,
               lest
               their
               condemners
               and
               afflicters
               cannot
               bear
               it
               ;
               and
               so
               many
               ,
               that
               to
               open
               them
               justly
               ,
               will
               require
               a
               great
               Volume
               ,
               and
               therefore
               not
               by
               me
               to
               be
               done
               in
               a
               Letter
               .
               Only
               to
               what
               you
               have
               said
               ,
               let
               me
               mind
               you
               in
               transitu
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               That
               you
               mistake
               me
               if
               you
               think
               that
               I
               excepted
               against
               your
               Preface
               as
               medling
               with
               me
               ,
               any
               otherwise
               than
               as
               I
               am
               one
               of
               those
               Nonconformists
               with
               whom
               I
               am
               acquainted
               ,
               who
               are
               mostly
               of
               my
               mind
               .
               (
               And
               I
               suppose
               you
               would
               take
               it
               for
               no
               honour
               to
               be
               thought
               to
               be
               better
               acquainted
               with
               the
               most
               of
               them
               in
               England
               ,
               than
               I
               am
               .
               )
            
             
               2.
               
               That
               your
               intimations
               about
               the
               old
               Nonconformists
               are
               not
               to
               our
               business
               ,
               seeing
               the
               name
               of
               Nonconformists
               maketh
               
               not
               ,
               nor
               proveth
               all
               or
               many
               so
               named
               to
               be
               of
               the
               same
               mind
               .
               Nor
               is
               your
               mention
               of
               our
               Treaty
               or
               Papers
               of
               1660
               ,
               more
               pertinent
               ,
               it
               being
               the
               old
               Cause
               only
               that
               we
               had
               to
               do
               with
               ,
               the
               new
               Laws
               of
               Conformity
               being
               not
               then
               existent
               ,
               which
               have
               made
               it
               quite
               another
               thing
               .
               Only
               I
               assure
               you
               ,
               if
               my
               superiours
               would
               not
               take
               it
               for
               a
               crime
               and
               inj●ry
               to
               do
               what
               Iustin
               ,
               〈…〉
               for
               their
               mistaken
               Cause
               )
               ,
               〈…〉
               it
               ,
               I
               would
               endeavour
               to
               shew
               another
               〈…〉
               ,
               and
               Nonconformity
               ,
               than
               is
               commonly
               taken
               〈…〉
               also
               to
               give
               you
               (
               who
               so
               well
               understand
               Antiquity
               )
               〈…〉
               evidence
               of
               our
               Conformity
               to
               the
               ancient
               〈…〉
               300
               ,
               and
               mostly
               for
               600
               years
               after
               Christ.
               〈◊〉
               (
               ●hat
               I
               may
               not
               say
               nothing
               to
               you
               )
               〈…〉
               only
               employ
               〈◊〉
               lines
               about
               your
               sug●●●tions
               concerning
               the
               possibility
               of
               tru●
               Disc●pline
               by
               
                 D●●●esans
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 with
                 us
                 .
              
               And
               still
               you
               m●st
               pardon
               my
               〈◊〉
               of
               speech
               .
               I
               must
               say
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               the
               c●●amity
               of
               Churches
               ,
               when
               their
               Prelates
               and
               Pastors
               are
               men
               that
               never
               were
               acquainted
               with
               the
               flocks
               ,
               but
               spend
               one
               half
               〈◊〉
               their
               days
               in
               Schools
               and
               Colle●ges
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               in
               Noblen●●●●
               or
               Gentlemens
               houses
               ,
               and
               then
               talk
               confidently
               of
               the
               p●or
               people
               whom
               they
               know
               not
               ,
               and
               the
               Discipline
               which
               they
               ●●ver
               tryed
               .
               Even
               you
               whom
               I
               honour
               as
               a
               person
               of
               extraordinary
               worth
               ,
               constrain
               me
               by
               this
               your
               Letter
               to
               think
               that
               I
               di●pute
               as
               about
               war
               with
               one
               that
               never
               stormed
               a
               Garison
               ,
               nor
               fought
               a
               battel
               ;
               or
               as
               about
               Navigation
               with
               one
               that
               was
               never
               one
               month
               at
               ●ea
               .
            
             
               I.
               Our
               first
               question
               is
               ,
               
                 What
                 the
                 Pastoral
                 Office
                 is
              
               ,
               and
               especially
               Discipline
               ?
            
             
               II
               Our
               next
               is
               ,
               Whether
               it
               may
               be
               delegated
               to
               ,
               or
               done
               by
               one
               that
               is
               not
               of
               Gods
               Institution
               for
               the
               doing
               of
               it
               .
            
             
               III.
               And
               then
               we
               shall
               soon
               see
               whether
               it
               be
               possible
               for
               our
               Diocesans
               to
               do
               it
               ,
               or
               any
               considerable
               part
               of
               it
               ?
            
             
               I.
               If
               the
               Erastians
               be
               in
               the
               right
               ,
               that
               none
               of
               our
               Discipline
               is
               necessary
               besides
               that
               by
               the
               Sword
               ,
               (
               and
               our
               Preaching
               )
               then
               we
               may
               put
               up
               the
               Controversie
               on
               both
               sides
               .
               But
               if
               that
               be
               the
               work
               of
               Bishops
               now
               ,
               which
               was
               so
               in
               Scripture-times
               ,
               the
               matter
               will
               hold
               no
               long
               dispute
               .
               To
               shorten
               th●t
               work
               ,
               I
               desire
               you
               to
               peruse
               (
               its
               like
               you
               have
               done
               )
               Dr.
               Hammonds
               Paraphrase
               on
               all
               the
               Texts
               that
               mention
               Bishops
               and
               
               Presbyters
               ,
               with
               his
               Treatise
               of
               the
               Keys
               ,
               where
               he
               will
               tell
               you
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               the
               Bishops
               Office
               to
               be
               the
               ordinary
               Preacher
               ,
               to
               Pray
               ,
               to
               celebrate
               the
               Eucharist
               ,
               to
               visit
               the
               Sick
               ,
               to
               keep
               and
               distribute
               the
               alms
               and
               offerings
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               as
               Curators
               for
               the
               Poor
               ,
               with
               much
               more
               work
               .
               And
               that
               every
               single
               Congregation
               had
               such
               a
               Bishop
               ,
               that
               ever
               met
               to
               celebrate
               Gods
               publick
               Worship
               ;
               and
               that
               there
               was
               not
               a
               mee●ing
               of
               a
               Christian
               Church
               without
               such
               (
               for
               the
               said
               Worship
               in
               Scripture-times
               )
               for
               he
               saith
               that
               there
               is
               no
               proof
               that
               there
               were
               any
               other
               Presbyters
               in
               Scripture-times
               .
            
             
               And
               for
               Discipline
               ,
               it
               is
               past
               doubt
               :
               1.
               
               That
               as
               to
               the
               matter
               of
               〈◊〉
               ,
               i●
               must
               consist
               of
               a
               personal
               watch
               over
               each
               member
               of
               ●he
               〈◊〉
               ;
               that
               every
               one
               in
               it
               that
               liveth
               in
               gross
               sin
               ,
               or
               Infidel
               ,
               or
               Heathenish
               ,
               or
               Her●tical
               error
               and
               ignorance
               ,
               be
               orderly
               admonished
               ,
               first
               m●re
               privately
               ,
               afterward
               more
               openly
               ,
               and
               last●y
               most
               〈◊〉
               ;
               and
               that
               he
               be
               by
               convincing
               reasons
               and
               ●xhortations
               perswaded
               to
               repentance
               .
               That
               the
               penitent
               mu●t
               be
               〈◊〉
               and
               confirmed
               ,
               the
               obstinately
               impenitent
               rejected
               ,
               as
               u●meet
               for
               the
               Communion
               of
               the
               Church
               .
               And
               for
               the
               manner
               ,
               it
               is
               agreed
               that
               it
               must
               be
               done
               with
               condescending
               tenderness
               ,
               patience
               ,
               plain
               evidence
               ,
               earnest
               exhortations
               ,
               no
               means
               left
               untried
               to
               reduce
               a
               sinful
               miserable
               soul.
               And
               all
               this
               with
               the
               time
               and
               patience
               which
               so
               great
               a
               work
               requireth
               .
               (
               And
               sure
               if
               the
               Congregation
               must
               avoid
               the
               sinner
               ,
               they
               should
               know
               why
               .
               )
               One
               such
               person
               will
               hold
               the
               Pastor
               work
               from
               first
               to
               last
               many
               an
               hour
               and
               day
               .
            
             
               N●xt
               ,
               let
               us
               think
               how
               many
               such
               as
               by
               Christs
               Law
               must
               be
               th●s
               dealt
               with
               ,
               are
               in
               a
               Diocess
               .
               I
               had
               the
               most
               reformed
               people
               (
               as
               to
               sins
               of
               commission
               and
               omission
               )
               that
               ever
               I
               knew
               in
               England
               .
               Our
               custom
               being
               to
               have
               each
               family
               come
               by
               turns
               to
               us
               to
               be
               personally
               Catechised
               and
               instructed
               .
               I
               had
               full
               opportunity
               to
               know
               them
               all
               .
               Many
               score
               of
               them
               that
               came
               daily
               to
               Church
               ,
               knew
               not
               the
               Essentials
               of
               Christianity
               and
               Baptism
               .
               When
               I
               came
               first
               to
               them
               ,
               I
               suppose
               some
               thousands
               lived
               in
               gross
               ignorance
               ,
               open
               impiety
               and
               prophaneness
               .
               And
               even
               at
               last
               some
               scores
               I
               fear
               lived
               in
               gross
               sin
               .
               Some
               were
               notorious
               drunkards
               ,
               raging
               weekly
               twice
               or
               thrice
               in
               the
               open
               streets
               .
               Some
               quieter
               drunkards
               .
               Many
               profane
               Swearers
               .
               Too
               many
               railers
               ,
               fighters
               ,
               slanderers
               ,
               &c.
               Three
               or
               four
               Apostate-Infidels
               .
               The
               Parishes
               about
               me
               were
               far
               worse
               .
               A
               great
               part
               of
               
               the
               people
               know
               not
               who
               Christ
               is
               ,
               nor
               what
               he
               doth
               ,
               as
               the
               Saviour
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               nor
               understand
               one
               of
               many
               Articles
               of
               the
               Creed
               ,
               or
               Petitions
               of
               the
               Lords
               Prayer
               ;
               much
               less
               do
               any
               thing
               like
               Christians
               for
               Children
               or
               Servants
               in
               their
               Families
               .
            
             
               The
               Diocess
               that
               I
               now
               live
               in
               ,
               hath
               above
               1100
               Parishes
               ,
               some
               have
               half
               as
               many
               ;
               some
               Parishes
               have
               3000
               ,
               some
               10000
               People
               .
               in
               London
               some
               20000
               ,
               30000
               ,
               and
               the
               Country
               smaller
               Parishes
               usually
               about
               400
               ,
               500
               ,
               or
               1000.
               
               I
               do
               warrantably
               conjecture
               that
               in
               the
               Diocess
               where
               I
               now
               live
               ,
               there
               may
               be
               about
               50000
               souls
               that
               by
               Christs
               Law
               should
               be
               admonished
               and
               disciplined
               for
               gross
               sin
               .
               And
               about
               80000
               ,
               or
               100000
               that
               are
               grosly
               ignorant
               of
               Christianity
               .
               It
               's
               ten
               to
               one
               (
               experience
               tells
               it
               me
               )
               that
               five
               Conventions
               will
               scarce
               serve
               with
               each
               obstinate
               sinner
               ,
               to
               bring
               the
               work
               to
               the
               issue
               of
               a
               due
               Excommunication
               or
               Absolution
               .
               Some
               parts
               of
               the
               Diocess
               that
               I
               am
               in
               ,
               are
               about
               120
               miles
               from
               other
               parts
               .
               The
               Diocesan
               then
               that
               doth
               all
               this
               himself
               ,
               (
               but
               there
               is
               no
               such
               )
               if
               he
               sit
               half
               the
               year
               ,
               must
               either
               speak
               to
               10000
               ,
               or
               20000
               persons
               at
               once
               ,
               or
               in
               a
               few
               minutes
               ,
               or
               else
               he
               must
               let
               all
               the
               rest
               lye
               and
               rot
               in
               their
               sins
               ,
               till
               he
               hath
               done
               with
               the
               first
               .
               And
               indeed
               (
               I
               have
               tried
               it
               )
               a
               sober
               Pastoral
               course
               of
               conviction
               and
               discipline
               with
               each
               one
               ,
               will
               take
               up
               so
               much
               time
               ,
               that
               seven
               years
               are
               not
               enough
               for
               him
               to
               go
               over
               all
               this
               Diocess
               if
               he
               did
               as
               much
               in
               a
               month
               as
               ever
               I
               knew
               a
               Bishop
               do
               in
               his
               life
               ,
               except
               against
               Godly
               Nonconformists
               ,
               or
               Conscientious
               Dissenters
               .
            
             
               But
               if
               you
               consider
               how
               far
               every
               accusing
               Minister
               and
               Churchwarden
               ,
               and
               every
               accused
               sinner
               ,
               have
               to
               travel
               ,
               some
               20
               ,
               some
               40
               miles
               ,
               &c.
               )
               and
               that
               Witnesses
               also
               must
               travel
               as
               far
               ;
               and
               how
               long
               they
               must
               attend
               ,
               and
               how
               few
               can
               bear
               the
               charge
               of
               this
               ;
               and
               that
               the
               old
               and
               weak
               sort
               of
               sinners
               are
               unable
               for
               the
               journey
               ,
               and
               who
               shall
               do
               the
               Parish
               Ministers
               work
               the
               while
               ;
               and
               how
               likely
               it
               i●
               that
               of
               10000
               such
               sinners
               ,
               5000
               may
               be
               dead
               ,
               or
               the
               Witnesses
               at
               least
               ,
               before
               the
               re●t
               are
               tried
               and
               well
               dispatched
               ;
               or
               t●e
               case
               grown
               old
               ,
               and
               the
               same
               m●n
               drunken
               twent●
               times
               again
               ,
               before
               he
               can
               be
               judged
               for
               the
               first
               .
               〈◊〉
               al●o
               how
               strange
               a
               course
               this
               is
               to
               humble
               ,
               convince
               ,
               and
               save
               a
               soul
               —
               wonderful
               !
               —
               that
               it
               should
               with
               any
               man
               living
               be
               a
               controversie
               ,
               Whether
               
               one
               Bishop
               be
               sufficient
               for
               all
               this
               ?
               And
               what
               need
               we
               more
               than
               common
               experience
               ?
               The
               work
               is
               every
               where
               undone
               .
               Lay
               the
               blame
               where
               you
               will
               ,
               not
               one
               common
               gross
               sinner
               of
               a
               thousand
               is
               disciplin'd
               or
               judged
               as
               in
               question
               .
               That
               which
               can
               be
               done
               ,
               and
               should
               be
               done
               ,
               some
               one
               good
               Bishop
               will
               do
               But
               none
               that
               ever
               I
               knew
               did
               ever
               see
               the
               face
               ,
               and
               speak
               to
               one
               of
               a
               thousand
               gross
               sinners
               of
               his
               Diocess
               ,
               (
               unless
               perhaps
               as
               he
               preached
               to
               one
               or
               few
               Congregations
               )
               nor
               do
               I
               know
               any
               that
               take
               it
               for
               their
               work
               ,
               (
               if
               they
               could
               do
               it
               )
               ,
               but
               leave
               it
               to
               the
               Lay-Chancellor
               as
               his
               part
               .
            
             
               If
               you
               say
               that
               Excommunication
               must
               not
               be
               on
               many
               :
               I
               answer
               ,
            
             
               1.
               
               The
               Bishops
               trying
               and
               conviction
               of
               gross
               sinners
               is
               first
               for
               their
               Repentance
               ,
               and
               not
               their
               Excommunication
               ,
               except
               in
               case
               of
               the
               last
               obstinacy
               ,
               which
               cannot
               be
               foreknown
               till
               tried
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               If
               Christ
               would
               not
               have
               such
               Discipline
               at
               all
               ,
               there
               needs
               no
               Bishop
               to
               do
               it
               .
               If
               he
               would
               ,
               when
               twenty
               drunkards
               ,
               fornicators
               ,
               &c.
               are
               notoriously
               guilty
               ,
               is
               it
               his
               will
               that
               one
               of
               these
               only
               be
               admonished
               ,
               convinced
               ,
               excommunicated
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               rest
               let
               alone
               that
               are
               equally
               guilty
               ?
               Sure
               the
               Law
               of
               God
               doth
               not
               so
               distinguish
               ,
               but
               say
               of
               all
               alike
               ,
               
                 If
                 any
                 called
                 a
                 brother
                 be
                 a
                 fornicator
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               And
               will
               such
               partiality
               either
               reform
               men
               ,
               or
               honour
               Religion
               ,
               or
               rather
               make
               it
               a
               scorn
               ,
               and
               make
               him
               that
               is
               singled
               out
               ,
               hate
               the
               partial
               Prosecutor
               .
            
             
               If
               you
               say
               it
               's
               long
               of
               Churchwardens
               that
               accuse
               not
               men
               :
               I
               answer
               ,
            
             
               1.
               
               And
               it
               will
               be
               so
               ,
               while
               the
               thing
               is
               unfeasable
               ;
               who
               will
               be
               hated
               to
               do
               no
               good
               ?
            
             
               2.
               
               Some
               Churchwardens
               of
               late
               to
               some
               Articles
               have
               presented
               all
               the
               Parish
               without
               ▪
               exception
               .
               And
               so
               no
               man
               heard
               of
               it
               any
               more
               .
            
             
               II.
               And
               whether
               the
               Bishop
               may
               delegate
               his
               Office
               ,
               or
               do
               his
               work
               
                 per
                 alios
              
               ,
               would
               be
               no
               controversie
               if
               Scripture
               were
               our
               Rule
               ,
               or
               it
               were
               known
               what
               a
               Pastors
               office
               is
               .
               If
               he
               may
               delegate
               it
               ,
               either
               to
               a
               Layman
               in
               
                 sensu
                 composito
              
               ,
               or
               to
               a
               Clergy
               man
               :
               If
               to
               a
               Layman
               ,
               than
               a
               Layman
               and
               a
               Clergy-man
               are
               all
               one
               .
               For
               there
               is
               nothing
               but
               the
               work
               to
               define
               the
               authority
               and
               obligation
               by
               ,
               which
               constituteth
               the
               Office.
               A
               Bishop
               is
               one
               authorized
               and
               obliged
               to
               do
               the
               work
               of
               a
               Bishop
               ,
               
               and
               so
               is
               a
               Layman
               too
               by
               this
               supposition
               .
               If
               to
               a
               Clergy-man
               ,
               either
               to
               one
               of
               the
               same
               order
               and
               office
               with
               the
               Bishop
               ,
               or
               of
               another
               .
               If
               of
               the
               same
               (
               before
               or
               now
               made
               so
               )
               
                 datur
                 quaesitum
              
               ,
               then
               he
               is
               not
               the
               sole
               Bishop
               .
               If
               of
               another
               
                 in
                 sensu
                 composito
              
               ,
               then
               another
               Clergy
               man
               is
               not
               another
               ;
               For
               he
               that
               is
               Authorized
               to
               the
               same
               work
               ,
               is
               of
               the
               same
               Office.
               
            
             
               If
               you
               say
               that
               he
               may
               not
               delegate
               the
               whole
               work
               ,
               
                 de
                 specie
              
               ,
               but
               a
               part
               ;
               I
               ask
               which
               part
               ?
               either
               the
               Essential
               part
               ,
               or
               but
               an
               Integral
               common
               part
               .
               If
               the
               former
               ?
               1
               Either
               ●o
               such
               as
               God
               in
               Scripture
               by
               office
               authorizeth
               to
               that
               part
               ,
               or
               not
               .
               If
               the
               former
               ,
               then
               the
               Bishop
               cometh
               too
               late
               to
               that
               which
               God
               hath
               done
               already
               .
               And
               then
               that
               is
               no
               proper
               work
               of
               Bishops
               which
               God
               hath
               made
               common
               to
               another
               Office.
               If
               the
               later
               ,
               than
               a
               man
               may
               make
               new
               Priestly
               O●fices
               and
               Orders
               ,
               even
               to
               the
               same
               work
               that
               God
               hath
               ●ade
               Officers
               to
               do
               already
               .
               And
               then
               we
               need
               not
               say
               ,
               ●that
               Orders
               are
               
                 Iure
                 Divino
              
               ]
               if
               the
               Bishop
               may
               make
               more
               at
               his
               pleasure
               ;
               but
               
                 quo
                 jure
              
               ;
               and
               what
               shall
               set
               his
               bounds
               and
               end
               ?
               This
               seemeth
               more
               (
               in
               kind
               )
               than
               the
               Italians
               at
               Trent
               would
               have
               given
               to
               the
               Pope
               over
               Bishops
               .
               An●
               if
               they
               do
               not
               themselves
               also
               that
               same
               Essential
               part
               of
               their
               Office
               which
               they
               give
               to
               others
               ,
               they
               degrade
               themselves
               For
               the
               ceasing
               or
               alienation
               of
               an
               Essential
               part
               ,
               changeth
               the
               specie●
               .
            
             
               But
               I
               suppose
               you
               will
               say
               〈◊〉
               is
               Pre●byters
               to
               whom
               they
               may
               delegate
               this
               work
               .
               And
               〈◊〉
               ,
               either
               it
               is
               a
               wor●
               which
               God
               hath
               made
               part
               of
               the
               Presbyters
               Office
               ,
               or
               not
               .
               If
               it
               be
               ,
               then
               that
               Presbyter
               doth
               his
               ow●
               〈◊〉
               appointed
               him
               by
               God
               ,
               and
               not
               another
               〈…〉
               not
               ,
               〈◊〉
               he
               maketh
               a
               new
               Officer
               ,
               who
               is
               ●either
               〈…〉
               .
            
             
               But
               the
               〈…〉
               the
               Office
               〈◊〉
               ,
               that
               it
               may
               not
               be
               〈◊〉
               (
               tho●gh
               Bishop
               may
               Ordain
               men
               to
               an
               Office
               of
               〈…〉
               the
               King
               or
               Church
               may
               make
               new
               Officers
               〈…〉
               ,
               Clock
               keepers
               Ostiaries
               ,
               &c.
               )
               ;
               〈…〉
               ,
               and
               obligation
               to
               personal
               duty
               ,
               to
               be
               done
               〈◊〉
               person●l
               abi●●ty
               ]
               as
               is
               the
               Office
               of
               a
               Physician
               ,
               a
               Judg
               ,
               a
               School
               〈…〉
               ,
               a
               Pilot
               ,
               &c
               where
               he
               that
               Author●zeth
               and
               oblig●th
               another
               statedly
               to
               do
               his
               work
               ,
               doth
               thereby
               make
               that
               other
               a
               Physician
               ,
               Judg
               ,
               School-Master
               ,
               Pilot
               ,
               &c.
               
               This
               is
               but
               Ordin●tio●
               .
            
             
               And
               if
               a
               Bishop
               be
               but
               one
               that
               may
               appoint
               others
               to
               do
               
               the
               Episcopal
               work
               ,
               then
               1.
               
               Why
               is
               not
               every
               King
               a
               Bishop
               ,
               for
               he
               may
               appoint
               men
               to
               do
               a
               Bishops
               work
               ?
               And
               why
               is
               he
               not
               also
               a
               Physician
               ,
               Musician
               ,
               Pilot
               ,
               &c.
               because
               he
               may
               do
               the
               like
               by
               them
               ?
               2.
               
               And
               then
               the
               Bishop
               appointed
               by
               the
               King
               ,
               is
               no
               more
               a
               Bishop
               indeed
               than
               one
               appointed
               by
               a
               Bishop
               is
               .
            
             
               But
               this
               delegation
               that
               I
               speak
               against
               ,
               is
               a
               smaller
               sin
               than
               such
               men
               choose
               .
               To
               depute
               others
               to
               exercise
               Discipline
               ,
               whom
               God
               appointed
               not
               
                 de
                 specie
              
               thereto
               ,
               is
               but
               Sacriledg
               and
               Usurpation
               ,
               (
               by
               alienating
               it
               from
               the
               true
               office
               ,
               and
               setting
               up
               a
               false
               one
               )
               :
               But
               yet
               the
               thing
               might
               some
               how
               be
               done
               ,
               if
               any
               were
               to
               do
               it
               .
               But
               the
               almost
               total
               deposition
               and
               destruction
               of
               the
               Discipline
               it self
               ,
               and
               letting
               none
               do
               it
               ,
               by
               pretending
               the
               sole
               authority
               of
               doing
               it
               ,
               is
               another
               kind
               of
               sin
               .
            
             
               Now
               to
               your
               answer
               from
               the
               similitude
               of
               Civil
               Monarchs
               ,
               I
               reply
               ,
               It
               is
               no
               wonder
               if
               we
               never
               agree
               about
               Church-offices
               ,
               if
               we
               no
               better
               agree
               of
               the
               general
               nature
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               their
               work
               .
               Of
               which
               if
               you
               will
               please
               to
               read
               a
               sheet
               or
               two
               which
               I
               wrote
               the
               last
               year
               to
               
                 Ludov.
                 Molinaeus
              
               ,
               of
               the
               difference
               of
               Magistracy
               ,
               and
               Church-power
               ,
               and
               also
               read
               the
               Lord
               Bacons
               Considerations
               ,
               you
               will
               excuse
               me
               for
               here
               passing
               by
               what
               is
               there
               said
               .
            
             
               I.
               The
               standing
               of
               the
               Magistrates
               Office
               is
               by
               the
               Law
               of
               Nature
               ,
               which
               therefore
               alloweth
               variety
               and
               mutations
               of
               inferior
               Orders
               ,
               as
               there
               is
               cause
               .
               But
               the
               standing
               of
               the
               Clergy
               is
               by
               Supernatural
               Institution
               .
               Our
               Book
               of
               Ordination
               saith
               there
               are
               three
               Orders
               ,
               &c.
               
               Therefore
               man
               may
               not
               alter
               them
               ,
               or
               make
               more
               of
               that
               same
               kind
               .
            
             
               II.
               Kingly
               power
               requireth
               not
               
                 ad
                 dispositionem
                 materiae
              
               ,
               such
               Personal
               ability
               as
               the
               Pastoral-office
               doth
               .
               A
               child
               may
               be
               a
               King
               ,
               and
               it
               may
               serve
               turn
               if
               he
               be
               but
               the
               head
               of
               power
               ,
               and
               give
               others
               commission
               to
               do
               all
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Governing
               work
               .
               But
               it
               is
               not
               so
               with
               a
               Judg
               ,
               a
               Physician
               ,
               an
               Orator
               ,
               or
               a
               Bishop
               ;
               who
               is
               not
               
                 subjectum
                 capax
              
               of
               the
               essence
               of
               the
               office
               ,
               without
               personal
               aptitude
               .
            
             
               III.
               God
               hath
               described
               the
               Bishops
               office
               in
               Scripture
               as
               consisting
               of
               three
               parts
               ,
               viz.
               Teaching
               ,
               Priestly
               ,
               (
               or
               about
               Worship
               and
               Sacraments
               )
               and
               ruling
               ;
               as
               under
               Christs
               Prophetical
               ,
               Priestly
               and
               Kingly
               Office.
               And
               he
               hath
               no
               where
               made
               one
               
               more
               proper
               to
               a
               Bishop
               than
               another
               ;
               nor
               said
               this
               is
               Essential
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               but
               Integral
               .
               Therefore
               the
               Bishop
               may
               as
               well
               allow
               a
               Layman
               to
               administer
               the
               Sacraments
               ,
               &c.
               as
               one
               not
               appointed
               to
               it
               by
               God
               ,
               to
               Rule
               by
               the
               Keys
               .
            
             
               IV.
               The
               Bishops
               Pastoral
               Rule
               is
               only
               by
               Gods
               word
               upon
               the
               Conscience
               (
               as
               Bishop
               Bilson
               of
               Obed.
               sheweth
               at
               large
               ,
               and
               all
               Protestants
               agree
               )
               ,
               and
               not
               by
               any
               mulcts
               or
               corporal
               force
               .
               If
               he
               use
               the
               sword
               ,
               or
               constraint
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               as
               a
               Bishop
               ,
               but
               as
               a
               Magistrate
               .
               But
               the
               Kings
               is
               by
               the
               sword
               .
               And
               will
               it
               follow
               that
               because
               the
               King
               may
               appoint
               another
               to
               apprehend
               men
               ,
               and
               carry
               them
               to
               prison
               ,
               &c.
               that
               therefore
               a
               Bishop
               appointed
               by
               God
               to
               Preach
               ,
               Worship
               and
               Rule
               ,
               and
               therein
               to
               draw
               the
               Impenitent
               to
               Repentance
               by
               patient
               exhortations
               ,
               and
               reproofs
               ,
               &c.
               may
               commit
               this
               to
               another
               ,
               never
               appointed
               to
               it
               of
               God
               ?
            
             
               V.
               Either
               it
               is
               the
               Bishops
               work
               (
               as
               was
               said
               )
               that
               is
               delegated
               by
               him
               ,
               or
               some
               other
               .
               If
               properly
               his
               own
               ,
               than
               either
               he
               maketh
               more
               Bishops
               ,
               (
               and
               that
               's
               all
               we
               plead
               for
               )
               ,
               or
               else
               a
               Presbyter
               or
               Layman
               may
               do
               a
               Bishops
               proper
               work
               .
               And
               then
               what
               need
               of
               a
               Bishop
               (
               to
               pass
               by
               the
               contradiction
               .
               )
            
             
               VI.
               But
               my
               chief
               answer
               to
               you
               is
               ,
               the
               King
               as
               Supreme
               Magistrate
               doth
               appoint
               and
               rule
               by
               others
               that
               are
               truly
               Magistrates
               :
               They
               have
               every
               one
               a
               Judicial
               power
               in
               their
               several
               places
               under
               him
               ,
               even
               every
               Justice
               of
               Peace
               .
               But
               you
               suppose
               the
               Bishop
               to
               set
               up
               no
               Bishops
               ,
               nor
               no
               Church-Governours
               under
               him
               at
               all
               .
               A
               King
               can
               rule
               a
               Kingdom
               by
               Supremo
               Judgment
               ,
               when
               he
               hath
               hundreds
               of
               Judges
               under
               him
               who
               do
               it
               by
               his
               authority
               .
               And
               if
               this
               had
               been
               all
               our
               dispute
               ,
               whether
               a
               Patriarch
               or
               Archbishop
               can
               rule
               a
               thousand
               Churches
               by
               a
               thousand
               Inferior
               Bishops
               ,
               or
               Church-rulers
               ,
               you
               had
               said
               something
               ?
               But
               doth
               it
               follow
               that
               your
               Church
               Monarch
               can
               over-see
               them
               all
               himself
               without
               any
               sub-oversees
               ,
               or
               rule
               them
               (
               by
               Gods
               word
               on
               the
               Conscience
               )
               without
               any
               sub-rulers
               ?
               You
               appropriate
               the
               Decretory
               Power
               to
               your
               Monarch
               ;
               and
               communicate
               only
               the
               executive
               .
               Hold
               to
               that
               .
               The
               whole
               Government
               is
               but
               
                 Legislatio
                 &
                 Iudicium
              
               ;
               Legislation
               now
               we
               meddle
               not
               with
               ,
               (
               yet
               our
               Bishops
               allow
               it
               to
               the
               Presbyters
               in
               Convocation
               ,
               for
               they
               take
               Canons
               to
               be
               Church-Laws
               .
               )
               It
               is
               a
               lower
               power
               that
               is
               denied
               to
               them
               ,
               that
               they
               grant
               the
               higher
               
               to
               .
               Bare
               execution
               is
               no
               Government
               .
               A
               Hangman
               is
               no
               Governour
               .
               A
               Governour
               may
               also
               be
               Executioner
               ,
               but
               a
               meer
               Executioner
               is
               no
               Governour
               .
               The
               People
               are
               Executioners
               of
               Excommunications
               ,
               while
               they
               withdraw
               from
               the
               Excommunicate
               ,
               and
               with
               such
               do
               not
               eat
               ,
               &c.
               as
               1
               Cor.
               5.
               
               And
               the
               Parish-Priest
               is
               an
               Executioner
               ,
               while
               he
               (
               as
               a
               Cryer
               )
               proclaimeth
               or
               readeth
               the
               Chancellors
               Excommunication
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               when
               he
               denieth
               the
               Sacrament
               to
               those
               that
               he
               is
               bid
               deny
               it
               to
               .
               I
               grant
               you
               that
               this
               is
               Communicated
               .
               But
               it
               is
               the
               Judicial
               power
               it self
               which
               I
               have
               been
               proving
               the
               Bishop
               uncapable
               of
               .
               Exploration
               is
               part
               of
               the
               Judicial
               work
               .
               I
               know
               you
               include
               not
               that
               in
               execution
               (
               which
               follows
               it
               )
               If
               you
               did
               ,
               it
               would
               be
               a
               sad
               office
               for
               a
               Bishop
               to
               sentence
               all
               men
               ,
               upon
               other
               mens
               trial
               and
               word
               .
               As
               if
               the
               Bishop
               must
               Excommunicate
               all
               that
               some
               body
               else
               saith
               he
               must
               Excommunicate
               .
               This
               turneth
               Decreeing
               into
               a
               Hangman-like
               Execution
               .
            
             
               And
               the
               nature
               of
               the
               cause
               forbiddeth
               it
               .
               No
               man
               is
               to
               be
               Excommunicate
               for
               any
               other
               crime
               as
               such
               ,
               but
               for
               Impenitence
               in
               some
               crime
               ;
               nor
               to
               be
               absolved
               after
               ,
               but
               upon
               Repentance
               .
               Now
               if
               it
               were
               ,
               but
               whether
               a
               man
               
                 de
                 facto
              
               have
               been
               drunk
               ,
               or
               fornicated
               ,
               or
               perjured
               ,
               &c.
               it
               were
               hard
               judging
               sententially
               meerly
               on
               trust
               from
               others
               ;
               but
               yet
               perhaps
               that
               might
               sometimes
               be
               done
               :
               But
               when
               the
               case
               is
               ,
               Whether
               the
               man
               be
               penitent
               ,
               Personal
               trial
               is
               necessary
               to
               a
               Rational
               and
               Ecclesiastical
               administration
               of
               the
               sentence
               .
               I
               conclude
               therefore
               ,
               that
               as
               a
               King
               can
               judg
               by
               many
               hundred
               Judges
               ,
               and
               a
               General
               command
               an
               Army
               by
               many
               hundred
               Commanders
               ,
               but
               not
               without
               any
               one
               by
               himself
               alone
               ,
               having
               Executioners
               under
               him
               .
               So
               is
               it
               here
               .
            
             
               VII
               .
               And
               I
               pray
               you
               note
               one
               other
               difference
               :
               In
               the
               Kingdom
               it
               is
               not
               one
               subject
               of
               an
               hundred
               ,
               or
               many
               hundreds
               ,
               that
               hath
               Law
               suits
               with
               others
               once
               in
               a
               year
               ,
               or
               seven
               years
               ,
               or
               his
               life
               .
               Nor
               one
               of
               some
               hundreds
               (
               where
               I
               have
               lived
               )
               that
               findeth
               the
               Magistrate
               work
               as
               Criminal
               .
               And
               in
               this
               we
               differ
               even
               from
               the
               Physician
               ,
               who
               in
               a
               City
               hath
               not
               one
               of
               many
               that
               is
               sick
               ,
               but
               we
               are
               all
               of
               a
               sinning
               corrupt
               disposition
               ,
               and
               the
               Pastor
               hath
               few
               of
               his
               flock
               that
               need
               not
               some
               personal
               applications
               in
               one
               degree
               or
               other
               .
               And
               even
               as
               to
               gross
               sins
               lived
               in
               ,
               and
               ignorance
               or
               heresie
               against
               the
               very
               essence
               of
               Christianity
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               good
               Parish
               where
               a
               considerable
               part
               of
               it
               are
               not
               
               guilty
               ;
               so
               that
               it
               is
               easier
               for
               one
               Justice
               of
               Peace
               to
               send
               two
               or
               three
               thieves
               in
               a
               year
               to
               a
               Gaol
               ,
               and
               bind
               two
               or
               three
               to
               the
               good
               behaviour
               ,
               than
               for
               one
               Bishop
               to
               admonish
               ,
               exhort
               ,
               convince
               and
               judg
               10000
               impenitent
               sinners
               in
               a
               little
               time
               ,
               and
               hear
               all
               the
               Witnesses
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               If
               you
               should
               have
               said
               ,
               that
               the
               Parish
               Priest
               is
               to
               reprove
               ,
               exhort
               ,
               convince
               them
               first
               ,
               till
               he
               prove
               them
               impenitent
               ,
               and
               he
               is
               to
               instruct
               the
               ignorant
               ,
               Infidels
               and
               Hereticks
               :
               I
               answer
               ,
               1.
               
               That
               is
               more
               than
               an
               executive
               power
               .
               2.
               
               We
               desire
               no
               more
               at
               all
               from
               Bishop●
               or
               any
               ,
               and
               know
               no
               other
               Episcopal
               power
               over
               the
               people
               ,
               but
               thus
               
                 personally
                 to
                 convince
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 declare
                 to
                 the
                 Congregation
                 upon
                 proof
                 ,
                 the
                 fitness
                 or
                 unfitnss
                 of
                 men
                 for
                 their
                 Communion
                 ,
                 by
                 penitence
                 ▪
                 or
                 impenitence
                 .
              
               But
               this
               is
               it
               that
               the
               Ministers
               are
               hindred
               from
               ,
               or
               denied
               .
               They
               have
               no
               power
               to
               speak
               with
               any
               one
               ignorant
               ,
               Heretical
               ,
               Infidel
               ,
               or
               scandalous
               sinner
               in
               the
               Parish
               ,
               but
               such
               as
               are
               willing
               .
               And
               few
               of
               the
               guilty
               are
               willing
               .
               They
               will
               neither
               come
               to
               the
               Minister
               ,
               nor
               suffer
               him
               to
               come
               to
               them
               ,
               but
               shut
               their
               doors
               on
               him
               if
               they
               know
               that
               he
               cometh
               on
               such
               a
               work
               ,
               or
               else
               they
               will
               not
               be
               within
               .
               Or
               if
               they
               be
               ,
               will
               tell
               him
               ,
               that
               they
               will
               not
               answer
               him
               .
               When
               I
               came
               first
               to
               Kederminster
               ,
               the
               rabble
               multitude
               curst
               me
               in
               the
               streets
               ,
               and
               rose
               up
               against
               me
               ,
               but
               for
               saying
               ,
               That
               Infants
               Originally
               have
               that
               sin
               and
               misery
               which
               needs
               a
               Saviour
               ;
               yet
               such
               (
               if
               they
               scorn
               to
               speak
               with
               us
               )
               must
               be
               our
               Communicants
               for
               want
               of
               Pastoral
               power
               .
               There
               is
               no
               Law
               or
               penalty
               that
               I
               ever
               knew
               of
               ,
               to
               constrain
               any
               to
               come
               to
               us
               ,
               receive
               us
               ,
               hear
               us
               ,
               or
               answer
               us
               ,
               if
               we
               had
               never
               so
               much
               cause
               to
               question
               them
               of
               ,
               or
               fortifie
               them
               against
               infidelity
               ,
               heresie
               ,
               ignorance
               ,
               or
               wicked
               lives
               .
               And
               if
               any
               other
               accuse
               them
               to
               us
               (
               as
               few
               will
               )
               we
               must
               not
               judg
               them
               without
               trial
               .
            
             
               It
               may
               be
               you
               will
               say
               .
               Would
               you
               have
               them
               constrained
               by
               force
               to
               speak
               with
               the
               Pastor
               ,
               or
               give
               him
               any
               account
               of
               their
               faith
               ,
               life
               ,
               or
               knowledg
               ,
               besides
               coming
               with
               others
               into
               the
               Church
               ?
               I
               answer
               ,
               No
               ,
               we
               would
               have
               no
               force
               ,
               as
               we
               have
               none
               .
               But
               then
               we
               would
               not
               be
               forced
               our selves
               by
               the
               Church-Lords
               and
               Monarchs
               to
               take
               our selves
               for
               the
               Pastors
               of
               such
               as
               refuse
               our
               Pastoral
               office
               ,
               and
               to
               give
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               and
               all
               priviledges
               of
               Church-Communion
               ,
               to
               every
               one
               in
               the
               Parish
               ,
               who
               upon
               just
               suspicion
               of
               gross
               scandal
               ,
               heresie
               ,
               infidelity
               
               or
               ignorance
               ,
               obstinately
               refuseth
               to
               speak
               to
               us
               ,
               and
               give
               us
               any
               account
               ,
               or
               to
               be
               tried
               .
               I
               that
               have
               yearly
               tried
               my
               Parish
               by
               Personal
               Conference
               ,
               know
               that
               thousands
               and
               thousands
               among
               us
               know
               not
               (
               and
               therefore
               believe
               not
               )
               whether
               Christ
               be
               God
               or
               man
               ,
               or
               Angel
               ,
               or
               what
               ;
               nor
               who
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               is
               ,
               or
               why
               Christ
               died
               ,
               rose
               ;
               nor
               scarce
               any
               supernaturally
               revealed
               article
               of
               the
               Christian
               faith
               .
               And
               that
               many
               that
               understand
               them
               ,
               believe
               them
               not
               .
               And
               I
               desire
               no
               Church-power
               ,
               but
               not
               to
               take
               those
               ,
               1.
               
               For
               Christians
               ;
               2.
               
               And
               for
               my
               especial
               Christian
               flock
               ,
               1.
               
               Who
               are
               no
               Christians
               ;
               2.
               
               Who
               themselves
               refuse
               it
               .
               Without
               their
               consent
               the
               Minister
               is
               forced
               on
               them
               .
               They
               a●e
               forced
               by
               the
               sword
               to
               say
               that
               they
               are
               Christians
               ,
               and
               to
               come
               to
               Church
               and
               Communicate
               .
               The
               old
               Christian
               Profession
               was
               ,
               
                 I
                 will
                 be
                 a
                 Christian
                 ,
                 and
                 hold
                 Communion
                 with
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 though
                 I
                 go
                 to
                 prison
                 or
                 death
                 for
                 it
                 .
              
               The
               Prelatical
               Christian
               Profession
               is
               ,
               
                 I
                 will
                 rather
                 be
                 a
                 Christian
                 and
                 Communicate
                 ,
                 than
                 I
                 will
                 lye
                 in
                 Gaol
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 all
                 my
                 Estate
                 confiscate
                 .
              
               Seeing
               then
               that
               we
               have
               not
               the
               due
               power
               of
               a
               Pastor
               to
               deny
               our
               Office-administrations
               in
               Sacraments
               to
               those
               that
               refuse
               us
               in
               the
               other
               parts
               aforesaid
               ,
               we
               are
               utterly
               disabled
               from
               so
               much
               as
               preparing
               men
               for
               the
               Bishops
               ,
               or
               Chancellors
               Examination
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               But
               if
               it
               were
               otherwise
               ,
               that
               must
               not
               satisfie
               the
               Church-Monarch
               ,
               who
               must
               judg
               himself
               ,
               and
               therefore
               must
               hear
               by
               himself
               .
            
             
               But
               you
               tell
               me
               ,
               
                 It
                 is
                 plainly
                 against
                 experience
                 in
                 Ecclesiasticks
                 .
              
            
             
               Ans.
               It
               's
               hard
               then
               to
               know
               any
               thing
               .
               For
               I
               dispute
               all
               this
               while
               ,
               as
               if
               the
               question
               were
               ,
               Whether
               men
               in
               England
               speak
               English.
               And
               if
               I
               herein
               err
               ,
               I
               am
               uncurable
               ,
               and
               therefore
               I
               allow
               you
               to
               despair
               of
               me
               .
               You
               say
               ,
               
                 The
                 greatness
                 of
                 no
                 City
                 was
                 thought
                 sufficient
                 to
                 multiply
                 Bishops
                 .
              
            
             
               Ans.
               1.
               
               Gods
               Institution
               was
               ,
               that
               every
               Church
               have
               a
               Bishop
               ,
               Act.
               14.23
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               2.
               
               A
               particular
               Church
               then
               was
               ,
               
                 A
                 Society
                 of
                 Neighbour-Christians
                 ,
                 combined
                 for
                 Personal
                 Communion
                 in
                 Gods
                 Worship
                 ,
                 and
                 holy
                 living
                 ,
                 consisting
                 of
                 Pastor
                 and
                 flock
                 .
              
            
             
               3.
               
               For
               250
               years
               I
               think
               ,
               you
               cannot
               prove
               that
               any
               one
               Bishop
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               save
               at
               Alexandria
               and
               Romr
               ,
               had
               more
               such
               Congregations
               and
               Altars
               than
               one
               ;
               nor
               these
               for
               a
               long
               time
               after
               the
               Apostles
               ;
               nor
               in
               many
               Churches
               of
               ome
               hundred
               years
               longer
               .
            
             
             
               4.
               
               At
               Antioch
               (
               the
               third
               Patriarchate
               )
               Ignatius
               professeth
               
                 that
                 every
                 Church
                 had
                 one
                 Altar
                 ,
                 and
                 one
                 Bishop
                 with
                 his
                 Presbyters
                 and
                 Deacons
                 ,
                 fellow-servants
                 .
              
               And
               that
               in
               this
               one
               Church
               the
               Bishop
               must
               enquire
               of
               all
               by
               name
               ,
               even
               Servant-men
               and
               Maids
               ,
               and
               see
               that
               they
               absented
               not
               themselves
               from
               the
               Church
               .
               Why
               is
               not
               Ignatius
               confuted
               if
               he
               erred
               ?
               Vid.
               Mede
               on
               the
               Point
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               Alexandria
               and
               Rome
               by
               not
               multiplying
               Bishops
               as
               Churches
               or
               Converts
               needed
               it
               ,
               began
               the
               grand
               sin
               and
               calamity
               which
               hath
               undone
               us
               ,
               and
               therefore
               are
               not
               to
               be
               our
               Pattern
               .
               
                 Orbis
                 major
                 est
                 urbe
              
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               Were
               Bishops
               necessarily
               to
               be
               distributed
               by
               Cities
               ,
               the
               Empires
               that
               have
               few
               ,
               or
               no
               Cities
               ,
               must
               have
               few
               ,
               or
               no
               Bishops
               ;
               and
               an
               Emperor
               might
               ,
               
                 aliud
                 ag●ndo
              
               ,
               depose
               all
               the
               Bishops
               by
               dis
               franchizing
               the
               Cities
               .
            
             
               7.
               
               But
               every
               Corporation
               ,
               oppidum
               ,
               like
               our
               Market-Towns
               ,
               was
               then
               truly
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               :
               And
               if
               you
               will
               but
               procure
               every
               such
               City
               with
               us
               ,
               to
               have
               a
               Bishop
               ,
               and
               the
               Office
               of
               such
               Bishops
               to
               be
               to
               drive
               men
               from
               sin
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               it
               ,
               and
               to
               silence
               Blasphemers
               ,
               and
               not
               faithful
               Preachers
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               all
               our
               controversies
               of
               Prelacy
               are
               then
               at
               an
               end
               .
            
             
               8.
               
               And
               you
               must
               remember
               ,
               that
               great
               Cities
               had
               long
               but
               few
               Christians
               ,
               in
               comparison
               of
               the
               Heathens
               (
               till
               
               Constantine's
               time
               ,
               and
               mostly
               long
               after
               )
               .
               And
               when
               Patrick
               with
               his
               own
               hand
               Ordained
               Three
               Hundred
               and
               Fifty
               Bishops
               in
               your
               Ireland
               ,
               they
               were
               but
               
                 Ecclesiarum
                 fundatores
              
               ,
               and
               with
               them
               he
               founded
               but
               
                 septingentas
                 Ecclesias
              
               ,
               and
               Ordained
               
                 Five
                 Thousand
                 Clerks
              
               ,
               if
               Ioceline
               be
               true
               ,
               
                 Vit.
                 Patri●
                 .
                 cap.
              
               185.
               and
               not
               rather
               the
               far
               more
               credible
               report
               of
               Antonin
               .
               in
               
                 Chr●n
                 .
                 tit
              
               .
               11.
               cap.
               18.
               
               §
               2.
               and
               
                 Vincent
                 .
                 specul
                 .
                 histor
                 .
                 lib.
              
               20.
               cap.
               23.
               who
               say
               ,
               that
               
                 Ecclesias
                 fun●avit
              
               365.
               
                 ●rdinavit
                 Episcopos
                 eodem
                 numero
              
               365.
               
                 et
                 eo
                 amplius
                 in
                 quibus
                 spiritus
                 Dei
                 crat
                 .
                 Presbyteros
                 autem
                 usque
                 ad
              
               3●00
               ▪
               ordinavit
               A●
               
               Vsher
               ●●ceth
               them
               ,
               
                 de
                 primord
                 .
                 Eccl.
                 Br.
                 p
              
               9●7
               .
               which
               is
               Ninius
               number
               there
               .
               So
               that
               here
               is
               no
               more
               Church●s
               th●n
               ●ishops
               ▪
               and
               about
               Nine
               Presbyters
               to
               a
               Bishop
               .
            
             
               You
               tell
               me
               of
               above
               One
               thousand
               Clergy-men
               at
               Rome
               ,
               in
               
               Cor●elius's
               〈◊〉
               .
            
             
               Ans.
               1.
               
               This
               was
               above
               Two
               hundred
               and
               Fifty
               years
               after
               Christs
               Birth
               .
               2.
               
               I
               never
               took
               all
               the
               impotent
               persons
               ,
               
               poor
               ,
               and
               Widows
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               to
               be
               Clergy-men
               ,
               and
               Clergy-women
               .
               Cornelius
               his
               account
               is
               ,
               
                 that
                 there
                 are
                 Six
                 and
                 Forty
                 Presbyters
                 ,
                 Seven
                 Deacons
                 ,
                 Seven
                 Sub-Deacons
                 ,
                 Two
                 and
                 Forty
                 Acolytes
                 ,
                 Two
                 and
                 Fifty
                 Exorcists
                 ,
                 and
                 Readers
                 ,
                 with
                 Porters
                 ,
                 Widows
                 ,
                 and
                 impotent
                 persons
                 ,
                 above
                 One
                 thousand
                 and
                 Fifty
                 souls
                 ,
              
               considering
               ,
               1.
               
               How
               their
               Meetings
               were
               then
               obscure
               ,
               and
               small
               ,
               in
               Houses
               (
               as
               the
               tolerated
               Churches
               in
               London
               )
               .
               And
               in
               so
               vast
               a
               City
               ,
               in
               how
               many
               distant
               places
               .
               Besides
               the
               sub-urbicarian
               Assemblies
               ▪
               4
               ▪
               And
               how
               many
               Presbyters
               used
               still
               to
               be
               with
               the
               Bishop
               in
               the
               same
               Assembly
               ?
               5.
               
               And
               that
               here
               are
               in
               all
               but
               Seven
               Deacons
               .
               6.
               
               And
               that
               many
               then
               were
               Presbyters
               that
               used
               not
               to
               Preach
               ,
               but
               for
               privater
               over-sight
               ,
               and
               as
               the
               Bishops
               Assessors
               .
               7.
               
               And
               that
               the
               poorer
               sort
               most
               commonly
               received
               the
               Gospel
               .
               8.
               
               And
               that
               none
               of
               these
               ,
               but
               the
               Six
               and
               Forty
               Presbyters
               ,
               had
               any
               power
               in
               the
               Discipline
               .
               9.
               
               And
               that
               by
               all
               this
               reckoning
               ,
               the
               whole
               Church
               maintained
               not
               ,
               besides
               the
               Officers
               ,
               near
               a
               thousand
               poor
               ;
               we
               may
               probably
               conjecture
               ,
               that
               the
               whole
               Church
               of
               that
               Bishop
               was
               not
               bigger
               than
               some
               one
               
               London-Parish
               (
               
                 Stepney
                 ,
                 Giles
                 ,
                 Cripplegate
                 ,
                 Martins
                 ,
              
               &c.
               )
               where
               are
               about
               Fifty
               thousand
               souls
               .
               10.
               
               And
               when
               none
               were
               Christians
               but
               persecuted
               Volunteers
               ,
               they
               were
               the
               holiest
               ,
               and
               best
               of
               men
               ;
               and
               I
               have
               tryed
               ,
               that
               Six
               hundred
               such
               make
               less
               work
               for
               Discipline
               ,
               than
               Ten
               of
               the
               Rabble
               that
               are
               driven
               into
               our
               Churches
               ,
               and
               choose
               them
               rather
               than
               the
               Goal
               .
            
             
               But
               when
               all
               's
               done
               ,
               Two
               Cities
               under
               the
               power
               of
               great
               temptation
               ,
               are
               not
               to
               be
               our
               Rule
               against
               Gods
               Word
               ,
               and
               the
               state
               of
               all
               other
               Churches
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               undeniable
               experience
               .
            
             
               It
               's
               true
               that
               you
               say
               ,
               that
               to
               erect
               another
               Altar
               was
               counted
               Schism
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               
                 Altare
                 contra
                 altare
              
               ;
               because
               when
               the
               Phrase
               came
               up
               ,
               no
               Church
               had
               more
               than
               one
               Altar
               .
            
             
               Your
               Instances
               intimated
               of
               Antioch
               and
               Carthage
               ,
               I
               believe
               not
               ;
               and
               can
               give
               you
               (
               had
               I
               liberty
               )
               a
               Volume
               of
               proof
               from
               Antiquity
               ,
               that
               for
               Two
               hundred
               and
               Fifty
               years
               ,
               if
               not
               much
               longer
               ,
               
               Ignatius's
               Rule
               was
               true
               ,
               that
               every
               Church
               had
               one
               Altar
               ,
               and
               one
               Bishop
               ,
               at
               least
               ,
               except
               the
               two
               aforesaid
               .
            
             
               Vlphilas
               was
               but
               an
               Arrian
               Bishop
               ,
               of
               a
               few
               Goths
               newly
               turned
               Arrians
               ,
               and
               the
               first
               that
               translated
               the
               Scriptures
               into
               
               the
               Gothick
               Tongue
               ;
               so
               that
               no
               Churches
               among
               them
               had
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               till
               after
               his
               translating
               ;
               and
               these
               few
               were
               presently
               persecuted
               to
               rhe
               death
               by
               
                 Athanarichus
                 (
                 ut
                 socrat
                 .
                 lib.
              
               4
               cap.
               32.
               )
               You
               may
               call
               these
               few
               ,
               a
               Kingdom
               ,
               if
               you
               please
               .
            
             
               How
               few
               of
               the
               Indians
               were
               converted
               when
               Frumentius
               (
               not
               Aedesius
               ,
               as
               you
               say
               )
               was
               made
               their
               Bishop
               ,
               it
               's
               easie
               to
               gather
               by
               the
               History
               .
            
             
               Scythia
               and
               Persia
               used
               to
               have
               each
               a
               Bishop
               ,
               and
               he
               lived
               in
               the
               Roman
               Empire
               ,
               as
               near
               them
               as
               he
               durst
               ,
               as
               not
               being
               tolerated
               usually
               in
               their
               Land.
               And
               as
               few
               ,
               it
               's
               like
               ,
               Mos●s
               had
               among
               the
               Arabians
               ;
               there
               being
               no
               mention
               in
               the
               History
               of
               any
               thing
               to
               perswade
               us
               ,
               that
               he
               had
               many
               Churches
               under
               him
               ,
               that
               I
               remember
               .
               And
               the
               work
               of
               these
               B●shops
               was
               to
               ordain
               Presbyters
               ,
               who
               had
               the
               power
               of
               the
               Keys
               ,
               
                 &
                 exceptae
                 Ordinatione
              
               ,
               did
               all
               that
               Bishops
               did
               ,
               as
               Hierome
               saith
               .
               So
               that
               then
               a
               Diocess
               had
               not
               one
               sole
               Church-Governour
               ;
               and
               therefore
               where
               you
               gather
               that
               yet
               Discipline
               was
               not
               dissolved
               :
               I
               answer
               :
            
             
               1.
               
               In
               all
               this
               you
               leave
               out
               a
               matter
               of
               chief
               consideration
               :
               viz.
               That
               all
               the
               Presbyters
               then
               were
               assistants
               in
               Discipline
               ,
               and
               had
               a
               true
               Church-Government
               over
               the
               people
               ,
               which
               now
               they
               have
               not
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               It
               's
               strange
               that
               we
               that
               have
               eyes
               and
               ears
               must
               be
               sent
               to
               the
               Indians
               and
               ancient
               History
               ,
               to
               know
               whether
               one
               Bishop
               can
               hear
               ,
               and
               try
               ,
               and
               admonish
               so
               many
               thousands
               at
               once
               ,
               as
               we
               see
               by
               experience
               are
               those
               Objects
               of
               Discipline
               which
               the
               Scripture
               describeth
               ,
               and
               when
               we
               see
               that
               it
               is
               not
               done
               .
            
             
               And
               after
               all
               this
               ,
               we
               have
               talk't
               but
               of
               a
               ●hantasm
               ;
               for
               it
               is
               not
               one
               Bishop
               ,
               but
               one
               Lay
               man
               ,
               a
               Chancellor
               ,
               that
               useth
               this
               Decretory
               power
               of
               the
               Keys
               ,
               over
               all
               these
               fouls
               ,
               so
               far
               as
               they
               are
               used
               ,
               as
               to
               the
               ordinary
               Court-tryals
               and
               exerci●e
               ;
               and
               the
               Bishop
               rarely
               medleth
               with
               it
               .
            
             
               Again
               ,
               Nonconformists
               doubt
               not
               to
               prove
               ,
               that
               the
               Diocesan
               frame
               ,
               whi●h
               they
               dare
               not
               swear
               to
               ,
               1.
               
               Doth
               depose
               the
               species
               of
               Churches
               of
               Gods
               Institution
               .
               2
               And
               the
               Discipline
               it self
               almost
               totally
               .
               3.
               
               And
               the
               species
               of
               Presbyters
               .
               4.
               
               And
               the
               old
               species
               of
               Bishops
               .
               And
               instead
               of
               each
               of
               these
               ,
               setteth
               up
               a
               new
               species
               of
               man's
               invention
               ,
               wholly
               different
               ,
               and
               inconsistent
               .
            
             
             
               And
               that
               they
               are
               not
               willing
               to
               Swear
               ,
               Subscribe
               ,
               or
               deliberately
               and
               solemnly
               enter
               into
               a
               Church-Covenant
               ,
               That
               in
               their
               Places
               and
               Callings
               they
               will
               never
               endeavour
               any
               alteration
               of
               this
               ,
               no
               not
               by
               a
               request
               or
               word
               ,
               you
               may
               less
               wonder
               than
               if
               some
               were
               then
               loath
               to
               Swear
               or
               Covenant
               never
               to
               endeavour
               to
               take
               down
               the
               Priests
               of
               Dan
               and
               Bethel
               ,
               or
               reform
               the
               high
               places
               .
               It
               's
               dangerous
               making
               a
               solemn
               Ministerial
               Covenant
               ,
               
                 Never
                 to
                 obey
                 God
                 in
                 any
                 one
                 great
                 matter
                 ,
                 and
                 never
                 to
                 repent
                 of
                 so
                 doing
                 .
              
            
             
               Again
               ,
               our
               Reasons
               at
               the
               Savoy
               were
               ,
               1.
               
               About
               another
               ma●ter
               :
               2.
               
               Few
               of
               them
               received
               ,
               or
               ever
               published
               to
               the
               world
               .
               And
               all
               that
               I
               have
               said
               to
               you
               is
               very
               little
               of
               our
               Cause
               ;
               which
               I
               will
               not
               touch
               ,
               unless
               I
               might
               prosecute
               it
               .
            
             
               Your
               information
               about
               Bishop
               Sanderson
               ,
               and
               the
               word
               ,
               
                 Vse
                 of
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               is
               as
               the
               rest
               ,
               to
               conquer
               our
               sense
               and
               experience
               .
               1.
               
               The
               words
               in
               the
               Act
               are
               most
               plain
               ,
               and
               Bishop
               
                 Sanderson
                 de
                 Iuram
              
               ,
               concludeth
               ,
               That
               Oaths
               (
               and
               Covenants
               )
               must
               be
               taken
               in
               the
               plain
               and
               proper
               sense
               .
               2.
               
               It
               is
               notorious
               ,
               that
               after
               the
               Lords
               in
               a
               Proviso
               of
               another
               Act
               ,
               would
               have
               so
               expounded
               the
               Act
               of
               Uniformity
               ,
               (
               that
               it
               is
               meant
               but
               of
               
                 consent
                 to
                 use
                 ,
                 &c
              
               )
               and
               the
               Commons
               rejected
               it
               as
               intolerable
               ,
               and
               upon
               a
               meeting
               of
               both
               Houses
               satisfied
               the
               Lords
               by
               their
               Reasons
               ,
               who
               acquiesced
               in
               the
               rejection
               of
               that
               Exposition
               .
               And
               shall
               we
               still
               stretch
               our
               sense
               against
               the
               plain
               words
               ,
               when
               the
               Parliament
               long
               after
               hath
               rejected
               such
               an
               Exposition
               ?
            
             
               Sir
               ,
               it
               is
               much
               more
               (
               especially
               about
               Separation
               )
               which
               your
               lines
               invite
               me
               to
               say
               ,
               and
               the
               cause
               requireth
               ;
               but
               I
               fear
               I
               have
               wronged
               you
               by
               prolixity
               already
               ;
               and
               much
               more
               by
               my
               freedom
               of
               speech
               ,
               which
               is
               from
               my
               inclination
               to
               speak
               of
               things
               as
               they
               are
               ,
               and
               is
               truly
               joined
               with
               a
               very
               great
               respect
               and
               honour
               of
               your self
               ,
               commanded
               by
               your
               excellent
               Book
               ,
               and
               judicious
               peaceable
               stile
               and
               temper
               .
               I
               rest
               ,
            
             
               
                 
                   Jan.
                   5.
                   1672.
                   
                
              
               
                 Your
                 unworthy
                 Fellow-servant
                 ,
                 (
                 worthy
                 to
                 be
                 Silenced
                 )
                 ,
                 
                   RI.
                   BAXTER
                
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
         
           The
           short
           Answer
           to
           Mr.
           
           Dodwell's
           long
           Letter
           ,
           fully
           answered
           in
           my
           Treatise
           of
           Episcopacy
           .
        
         
           
             
               For
               the
               Worthy
               and
               much
               Honoured
               Mr.
               
                 Henry
                 Dodwell
              
               ,
               at
               
                 Trinity
                 Colledg
              
               near
               Dublin
               in
               Ireland
               .
            
             
               
                 Worthy
                 Sir
                 ,
              
            
             
               I
               Thankfully
               received
               yours
               of
               28
               Pages
               ,
               from
               the
               hand
               of
               Mr.
               Teate
               .
               That
               I
               may
               not
               be
               again
               guilty
               of
               such
               hastiness
               in
               writing
               as
               you
               take
               notice
               of
               ,
               I
               premise
               this
               to
               acquaint
               you
               ,
               That
               your
               warning
               ,
               with
               my
               backwardness
               to
               such
               work
               ,
               and
               the
               multitude
               of
               Employments
               in
               which
               I
               am
               pre-engaged
               ,
               shall
               keep
               me
               a
               while
               from
               that
               error
               ,
               and
               you
               from
               the
               trouble
               .
               And
               if
               I
               take
               not
               your
               concluding
               counsel
               to
               avoid
               both
               timerity
               and
               partiality
               in
               this
               Cause
               ,
               I
               shall
               notoriously
               contradict
               mine
               own
               interest
               .
               I
               have
               studied
               the
               point
               as
               diligently
               as
               I
               could
               ,
               almost
               thirty
               years
               longer
               than
               you
               have
               lived
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               (
               if
               the
               bearer
               of
               yours
               give
               me
               a
               true
               account
               of
               your
               age
               .
               )
               And
               yet
               I
               truly
               think
               it
               very
               possible
               that
               one
               of
               such
               admirable
               parts
               and
               diligence
               as
               your self
               ,
               (
               evident
               in
               your
               great
               reading
               and
               accurate
               stile
               )
               may
               know
               much
               more
               in
               half
               that
               time
               .
               But
               if
               I
               can
               know
               my
               own
               thoughts
               ,
               I
               have
               studied
               with
               a
               desire
               whatever
               it
               cost
               me
               ,
               to
               know
               the
               truth
               .
               I
               dare
               not
               say
               ,
               (
               Impartially
               )
               altogether
               .
               For
               I
               have
               flesh
               and
               blood
               ,
               and
               who
               can
               choose
               but
               have
               a
               
                 little
                 partiality
              
               for
               that
               way
               which
               all
               his
               worldly
               interest
               pleadeth
               for
               ?
               Could
               I
               have
               proved
               Conformity
               lawful
               (
               not
               to
               have
               contained
               a
               Covenant
               against
               the
               Church-form
               ,
               Church-offices
               ,
               and
               Church-discipline
               of
               Christs
               Institutions
               ,
               and
               for
               upholding
               that
               Church
               Usurpation
               and
               Tyranny
               which
               began
               and
               still
               continueth
               the
               Divisions
               of
               the
               Christian
               World
               ;
               nor
               the
               deliberate
               
                 Ministerial
                 owning
              
               of
               the
               Perjury
               of
               many
               thousands
               ,
               &c.
               )
               I
               need
               not
               have
               undergone
               the
               common
               
                 scorn
                 and
                 hatred
              
               that
               I
               have
               born
               ,
               nor
               to
               have
               been
               deprived
               of
               all
               
                 Ministerial
                 maintenance
              
               ,
               and
               
                 silenced
                 for
                 eleven
                 years
              
               of
               that
               part
               of
               my
               life
               ,
               which
               should
               have
               been
               most
               serviceable
               (
               to
               add
               no
               more
               )
               ;
               my
               Reputation
               with
               those
               on
               the
               other
               extreme
               ,
               I
               
               did
               voluntarily
               cast
               away
               ,
               by
               opposing
               them
               (
               when
               I
               could
               as
               easily
               have
               kept
               it
               as
               most
               I
               know
               )
               lest
               it
               should
               be
               any
               snare
               or
               tempting
               interest
               to
               me
               .
               I
               assure
               you
               ,
               
               That
               I
               have
               not
               wanted
               bread
               ,
               is
               a
               thing
               that
               I
               owe
               to
               thanks
               to
               any
               party
               for
               ,
               either
               
                 Prelatists
                 ,
                 Presbyterians
              
               or
               
                 Independents
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               
               I
               confess
               I
               have
               read
               what
               the
               Antiprelatists
               say
               ,
               such
               as
               
                 Beza
                 ,
                 Gerson
                 ,
                 Bucer
                 ,
                 Didoclav
                 .
                 Parker
                 ,
                 Bains
                 ,
                 Iacob
                 Blondel
                 ,
                 Salmasius
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               But
               I
               have
               more
               diligently
               studied
               ,
               since
               I
               was
               twenty
               years
               of
               age
               ,
               the
               chiefest
               on
               the
               other
               side
               ,
               
                 Saravia
                 ,
                 Bilson
                 ,
                 Downham
                 ,
                 Hooker
                 ,
                 Burges
                 ,
                 Covel
                 ,
                 Bridg
                 ,
                 Bancroft
                 ,
                 VVhitgift
                 ,
                 Spalatensis
                 ,
              
               and
               since
               
                 Petavius
                 ,
                 Hammond
              
               ,
               and
               multitudes
               more
               .
               And
               I
               have
               now
               ,
               as
               you
               desired
               ,
               read
               over
               
                 all
                 yours
              
               ,
               that
               I
               might
               see
               the
               end
               ,
               before
               I
               past
               my
               judgment
               on
               the
               beginning
               .
               But
               our
               apprehensions
               are
               various
               ,
               as
               our
               preconceptions
               are
               ;
               I
               find
               that
               we
               are
               all
               forestalled
               ,
               and
               readiest
               to
               learn
               of
               our selves
               ,
               who
               are
               not
               always
               the
               happiest
               Teachers
               of
               our selves
               .
               What
               we
               have
               first
               laid
               in
               ,
               is
               usually
               made
               the
               standard
               of
               all
               that
               followeth
               ;
               and
               all
               must
               be
               reduced
               into
               a
               due
               Conformity
               and
               subserviency
               to
               our
               former
               sentiments
               .
               You
               have
               shewed
               great
               learning
               ,
               ingenuity
               and
               piety
               ,
               and
               in
               a
               very
               fluent
               stile
               expressed
               what
               was
               in
               your
               mind
               ;
               and
               made
               me
               remember
               what
               one
               answereth
               him
               that
               said
               ,
               Hooker
               was
               yet
               unanswered
               ,
               viz.
               Reduce
               what
               you
               would
               have
               answered
               ,
               to
               Argument
               ,
               and
               it
               will
               soon
               be
               done
               .
               I
               find
               ,
               that
               it
               had
               been
               much
               better
               to
               have
               said
               nothing
               ,
               than
               to
               have
               begun
               in
               such
               a
               manner
               of
               dispute
               ,
               in
               which
               the
               further
               we
               go
               ,
               the
               less
               we
               understand
               one
               another
               ,
               and
               make
               each
               other
               molestation
               ,
               instead
               of
               edification
               :
               For
               plainly
               I
               find
               ,
               that
               (
               though
               much
               may
               be
               learned
               out
               of
               so
               rare
               a
               discourse
               as
               you
               have
               vouchsafed
               me
               ,
               yet
               )
               it
               doth
               very
               little
               at
               all
               to
               any
               dispatch
               of
               our
               pres●nt
               controversie
               ,
               but
               might
               easily
               deceive
               me
               by
               avocation
               ,
               if
               I
               would
               forget
               what
               it
               is
               that
               I
               dispute
               about
               :
               For
               I
               perceive
               ,
               1.
               
               That
               we
               agree
               not
               in
               our
               sense
               of
               the
               terms
               which
               we
               make
               use
               of
               :
               And
               from
               thence
               you
               infer
               some
               great
               and
               dangerous
               errors
               in
               my
               judgment
               .
               2.
               
               We
               agree
               least
               of
               all
               in
               common
               and
               obvious
               matters
               of
               fact
               ,
               which
               are
               before
               our
               eyes
               ,
               and
               the
               things
               of
               which
               I
               have
               had
               almost
               an
               Ages
               experience
               .
               3.
               
               I
               find
               ,
               that
               a
               very
               great
               part
               ,
               if
               not
               the
               far
               greatest
               of
               all
               your
               discourse
               ,
               is
               written
               upon
               a
               mis-understanding
               of
               my
               Words
               and
               judgment
               .
               And
               if
               one
               were
               to
               publish
               such
               kind
               of
               Writings
               ,
               how
               tiresome
               would
               it
               be
               to
               the
               Reader
               ,
               should
               I
               set
               down
               
               a
               particular
               account
               of
               all
               your
               passages
               that
               are
               besides
               the
               question
               ,
               and
               all
               that
               proceed
               from
               such
               misunderstanding
               ?
               I
               speak
               not
               by
               way
               of
               blaming
               you
               ;
               for
               we
               are
               not
               competent
               Judges
               of
               other
               mens
               actions
               ,
               till
               we
               know
               the
               Reasons
               of
               them
               :
               that
               may
               be
               laudable
               ,
               which
               crosseth
               our
               desires
               .
               Perhaps
               you
               had
               Reasons
               to
               pass
               by
               the
               chief
               part
               of
               my
               explications
               of
               my
               sense
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               matter
               of
               fact
               ,
               and
               say
               nothing
               to
               them
               :
               And
               perhaps
               you
               had
               Reasons
               when
               I
               had
               told
               you
               our
               Country-distribution
               of
               Acts
               of
               Government
               ,
               into
               Legislative
               ,
               and
               Judicial
               ,
               and
               Executive
               ,
               to
               make
               use
               still
               of
               the
               Equivocal
               word
               Decretory
               ,
               and
               to
               understand
               by
               it
               (
               as
               you
               saw
               cause
               )
               only
               the
               Legislative
               power
               ,
               and
               to
               leave
               out
               the
               Iudicial
               ,
               which
               was
               all
               that
               I
               controverted
               :
               It
               may
               be
               you
               had
               Reason
               ,
               when
               I
               talk
               of
               a
               single
               ,
               or
               Parochial
               Church
               ,
               to
               say
               ,
               I
               supposed
               in
               it
               but
               a
               single
               Pastor
               :
               You
               are
               not
               accountable
               to
               me
               for
               such
               errors
               ,
               be
               they
               never
               so
               causless
               in
               my
               opinion
               .
               It
               may
               be
               you
               had
               Reason
               to
               write
               against
               the
               old
               Nonconformists
               that
               are
               in
               another
               world
               ;
               and
               to
               think
               ,
               that
               for
               the
               Names
               sake
               it
               concerned
               us
               :
               and
               to
               plead
               ,
               that
               Conformity
               to
               all
               the
               present
               Covenants
               ,
               and
               Oaths
               ,
               and
               Subscriptions
               ,
               is
               necessary
               ,
               because
               you
               could
               wish
               the
               Discipline
               more
               Regular
               ,
               as
               if
               we
               were
               to
               Subscribe
               to
               what
               is
               in
               your
               wishes
               .
               It
               may
               be
               you
               had
               Reason
               to
               suppose
               the
               Parish-Priests
               to
               have
               the
               
                 Government
                 of
                 the
                 People
              
               ,
               even
               the
               power
               of
               the
               Church-Keys
               (
               and
               yet
               sometimes
               to
               unsay
               it
               again
               )
               ,
               without
               answering
               my
               Proof
               to
               the
               contrary
               ,
               when
               I
               take
               it
               for
               the
               chief
               supposition
               that
               causeth
               my
               Nonconformity
               :
               And
               to
               prove
               copiously
               ,
               that
               a
               Bishop
               may
               govern
               a
               Diocess
               when
               he
               hath
               a
               Governor
               under
               him
               in
               every
               Parish
               ,
               without
               answering
               my
               Proofs
               ,
               that
               he
               hath
               no
               such
               under
               him
               ,
               but
               hath
               ,
               
                 quantum
                 in
                 se
              
               ,
               half
               degraded
               the
               Presbyters
               .
               And
               when
               I
               said
               ,
               that
               Discipline
               is
               not
               possible
               under
               such
               Diocesans
               as
               are
               with
               us
               ,
               you
               might
               have
               Reason
               that
               I
               know
               not
               of
               ,
               to
               leave
               out
               ,
               
                 as
                 are
                 with
                 us
              
               ,
               and
               to
               prove
               it
               possible
               with
               other
               Diocesans
               that
               have
               governing
               Presbyters
               under
               them
               .
               Perhaps
               you
               had
               Reason
               to
               confound
               the
               
                 Convincing
                 ,
                 Perswasive
                 ,
                 Declarative
                 Power
                 of
                 a
                 Iudg
                 ,
              
               with
               that
               of
               a
               private
               man
               ,
               and
               thence
               to
               raise
               the
               supposition
               which
               you
               raise
               .
               Perhaps
               you
               know
               some
               Medium
               between
               corporal
               force
               ,
               and
               Mulcts
               ,
               proper
               to
               the
               Magistrate
               ,
               and
               Authoritative
               perswasion
               ,
               and
               prevailing
               on
               the
               Conscience
               by
               the
               Reverence
               of
               Gods
               Laws
               ,
               though
               I
               know
               none
               :
               And
               you
               were
               not
               
               bound
               to
               teach
               me
               what
               you
               know
               .
               Perhaps
               you
               had
               Reason
               to
               think
               that
               I
               may
               Subscribe
               ,
               That
               no
               man
               in
               Three
               Kingdoms
               that
               hath
               Vowed
               it
               ,
               is
               bound
               to
               endeavour
               to
               alter
               our
               Church-Government
               by
               Lay-Chancellors
               ,
               because
               you
               defend
               it
               not
               ,
               but
               wish
               it
               altered
               :
               And
               it
               may
               be
               you
               have
               Reasons
               unknown
               to
               me
               ,
               that
               none
               but
               Irregular
               endeavours
               are
               there
               disclaimed
               ,
               and
               that
               our
               Lawgivers
               spake
               universally
               ,
               and
               would
               be
               interpreted
               particularly
               ,
               with
               many
               such
               like
               .
               But
               
                 abscondita
                 &
                 quae
                 supra
                 nos
                 ,
                 nihil
                 ad
                 nos
              
               —
               What
               I
               may
               not
               pretend
               to
               understand
               ,
               I
               will
               not
               presume
               to
               censure
               ,
               but
               only
               say
               ,
               That
               I
               am
               uncapable
               of
               being
               informed
               by
               them
               .
               This
               I
               am
               satisfied
               of
               ,
               that
               my
               Schismatical
               Principles
               take
               into
               Church-Communion
               such
               as
               you
               ,
               and
               those
               that
               are
               in
               knowledg
               below
               ,
               not
               only
               you
               ,
               but
               me
               ,
               even
               the
               weakest
               true
               Christians
               But
               upon
               your
               Catholick
               terms
               ,
               no
               man
               of
               my
               measure
               of
               knowledg
               must
               be
               tolerated
               to
               be
               a
               Preacher
               ,
               or
               a
               Christian
               in
               Church-Communion
               ,
               nor
               live
               at
               least
               out
               of
               Goal
               ,
               or
               some
               such
               penalty
               .
               And
               if
               one
               at
               Muscovy
               can
               get
               a
               Courtier
               to
               make
               him
               a
               Bishop
               ,
               he
               and
               such
               other
               are
               the
               Church
               (
               which
               why
               you
               still
               put
               it
               in
               the
               feminine
               Gender
               when
               it
               consisteth
               of
               Masculine
               Court-Bishops
               ,
               I
               know
               not
               .
               )
               And
               if
               he
               command
               us
               to
               do
               that
               which
               we
               account
               the
               most
               inhumane
               perjury
               ,
               if
               he
               think
               it
               to
               be
               but
               the
               renunciation
               of
               an
               unlawful
               Oath
               ,
               as
               I
               understand
               you
               ,
               we
               are
               Schismaticks
               if
               we
               obey
               him
               not
               .
               Whether
               in
               cases
               of
               commanded
               blasphemy
               ,
               and
               all
               other
               crimes
               ,
               we
               must
               accordingly
               renounce
               our
               understandings
               ,
               I
               know
               not
               .
               Though
               there
               be
               somewhat
               of
               Irony
               in
               all
               this
               ,
               there
               is
               nothing
               but
               what
               is
               consistent
               with
               the
               high
               estimation
               of
               your
               extraordinary
               worth
               .
               And
               I
               must
               say
               ,
               that
               our
               different
               Educations
               ,
               I
               doubt
               not
               ,
               is
               a
               great
               cause
               of
               our
               different
               sentiments
               .
               Had
               I
               never
               been
               a
               Pastor
               ,
               nor
               lived
               out
               of
               a
               Colledg
               ,
               (
               and
               had
               met
               with
               such
               a
               taking
               Orator
               )
               I
               might
               have
               thought
               as
               you
               do
               .
               And
               had
               you
               converst
               with
               as
               many
               Country-people
               as
               I
               have
               done
               ,
               and
               such
               ,
               I
               think
               you
               would
               have
               thought
               as
               I
               do
               .
               My
               great
               deceiver
               is
               Sense
               and
               Experience
               .
               I
               am
               inclined
               to
               look
               near
               me
               ,
               in
               judging
               of
               present
               matters
               of
               fact
               :
               As
               if
               our
               Controversie
               were
               ,
               Whether
               one
               Schoolmaster
               can
               govern
               a
               thousand
               Schools
               without
               any
               but
               Monitors
               under
               him
               ,
               and
               Teachers
               that
               have
               no
               Government
               .
               And
               your
               way
               is
               from
               old
               Histories
               ,
               to
               prove
               that
               some
               body
               did
               so
               1400
               years
               ago
               ,
               or
               a
               thousand
               ,
               in
               some
               places
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               if
               stories
               deceive
               us
               
               not
               ;
               and
               therefore
               it
               may
               be
               so
               now
               .
               Though
               none
               of
               those
               excellent
               men
               do
               it
               ,
               who
               are
               put
               into
               the
               places
               of
               the
               silenced
               Schismatical
               Ministers
               ,
               nor
               none
               of
               the
               excellent
               Bishops
               that
               are
               over
               us
               ,
               who
               are
               so
               good
               that
               one
               of
               them
               no
               doubt
               would
               do
               it
               ,
               were
               it
               possible
               .
               But
               seriously
               I
               take
               it
               for
               a
               great
               mercy
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               honest
               Christians
               of
               little
               learning
               have
               that
               experience
               in
               the
               Practicals
               of
               Religion
               ,
               which
               the
               studied
               accurate
               plausible
               Orations
               of
               contradictors
               cannot
               overcome
               ,
               though
               they
               are
               not
               so
               well
               skill'd
               at
               the
               same
               weapons
               as
               to
               answer
               them
               .
               Sir
               ,
               pardon
               and
               accept
               this
               short
               and
               thankful
               acknowledgment
               ,
               that
               I
               have
               received
               your
               Learned
               Tractate
               ,
               till
               I
               take
               the
               leisure
               (
               if
               I
               so
               long
               live
               )
               to
               return
               you
               an
               answer
               suitable
               to
               your
               discourse
               and
               expectations
               .
               I
               rest
               ,
            
             
               
                 
                   Aug.
                   5.
                   1673.
                   
                
              
               
                 Your
                 Servant
                 ,
                 RICH.
                 BAXTER
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           Mr.
           Dodwell
           desiring
           me
           not
           to
           make
           haste
           in
           answering
           him
           ,
           I
           sent
           him
           only
           this
           ,
           intending
           more
           ;
           but
           want
           of
           time
           ,
           and
           the
           quality
           of
           the
           task
           ,
           (
           being
           put
           but
           to
           answer
           a
           multitude
           of
           words
           )
           delayed
           it
           till
           he
           came
           to
           London
           ,
           and
           then
           I
           thought
           we
           might
           talk
           it
           out
           ,
           which
           we
           oft
           tried
           to
           little
           purpose
           .
           His
           great
           proof
           of
           large
           Churches
           ,
           of
           many
           Altars
           ,
           from
           the
           only
           two
           that
           swelled
           first
           ,
           Rome
           and
           Alexandria
           ,
           are
           so
           fully
           answered
           in
           this
           annexed
           Letter
           which
           worthy
           Mr.
           Clerkson
           wrote
           to
           me
           ,
           that
           I
           think
           he
           needs
           no
           other
           answer
           ;
           since
           published
           by
           me
           :
           As
           is
           a
           f●ll
           discourse
           on
           the
           Subject
           ,
           by
           Mr.
           Clerkson
           himself
           ,
           against
           Dr.
           St●llingfleet
           .
        
         
           
             
               A
               Copy
               of
               the
               Letter
               to
               Mr.
               Dodwell
               ,
               March
               
                 12.
                 1681.
              
               
            
             
               
                 SIR
                 ,
              
            
             
               SInce
               your
               Speech
               with
               me
               ,
               I
               have
               thought
               again
               of
               what
               you
               insisted
               on
               ,
               and
               find
               it
               consist
               of
               these
               four
               Points
               :
               1.
               
               Whether
               I
               charge
               you
               with
               Popery
               ,
               or
               at
               least
               ,
               do
               not
               vindicate
               you
               when
               so
               accused
               .
               2.
               
               Your
               reasons
               against
               answering
               Voetius
               and
               me
               .
               3.
               
               Your
               desire
               to
               know
               my
               terms
               of
               concord
               .
               4.
               
               Your
               perswading
               me
               to
               give
               over
               Preaching
               .
               Lest
               words
               
               be
               mis-understood
               ,
               or
               forgotten
               ,
               I
               send
               you
               my
               Answer
               to
               each
               of
               these
               .
            
             
               I.
               I
               take
               it
               to
               be
               none
               of
               my
               business
               ,
               to
               tell
               what
               Religion
               other
               men
               are
               of
               ,
               till
               I
               am
               called
               to
               it
               :
               And
               then
               I
               take
               my self
               bound
               to
               judg
               every
               man
               what
               he
               professeth
               to
               be
               ,
               till
               I
               can
               disprove
               it
               .
               2.
               
               I
               distinguish
               the
               Name
               (
               
                 e.
                 g.
              
               of
               Protestant
               ,
               or
               Papist
               )
               from
               the
               Thing
               .
               Accordingly
               ,
               1.
               
               I
               am
               sure
               you
               deny
               your self
               to
               be
               a
               Papist
               ,
               and
               I
               believe
               you
               .
               2.
               
               What
               you
               mean
               by
               the
               word
               ,
               I
               refer
               all
               men
               that
               talk
               of
               it
               to
               your
               Books
               ,
               which
               are
               fitter
               to
               tell
               your
               mind
               than
               I
               am
               ,
               that
               know
               no
               mans
               heart
               :
               Grotius
               took
               a
               Papist
               to
               be
               one
               that
               flattered
               Popes
               ,
               taking
               all
               to
               be
               just
               which
               they
               said
               and
               did
               ,
               and
               not
               one
               that
               consented
               to
               all
               the
               General
               Councils
               .
               3.
               
               You
               shall
               chuse
               what
               Name
               I
               shall
               call
               you
               by
               :
               If
               it
               be
               Protestant
               ,
               far
               be
               it
               from
               me
               to
               deny
               it
               you
               ;
               But
               as
               your
               Book
               publisheth
               your
               judgment
               to
               the
               world
               ,
               you
               will
               give
               me
               leave
               to
               tell
               men
               what
               is
               in
               it
               :
               And
               to
               profess
               my self
               ,
               that
               I
               am
               no
               
                 such
                 Protestant
              
               ,
               as
               takes
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               to
               be
               a
               true
               Church
               of
               uninterrupted
               succession
               ,
               which
               gave
               our
               Bishops
               their
               Office
               and
               Power
               ;
               and
               that
               all
               the
               Reformed
               that
               have
               not
               Diocesan
               Bishops
               ,
               are
               no
               Churches
               ,
               no
               Ministers
               ,
               have
               no
               Sacraments
               ,
               no
               pardon
               of
               sin
               ,
               or
               hope
               of
               salvation
               ,
               by
               promise
               ,
               and
               known
               ordinary
               grounds
               ,
               which
               the
               Roman
               Church
               hath
               .
               Yea
               ,
               that
               they
               sin
               against
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               :
               Yea
               ,
               and
               that
               this
               is
               the
               case
               of
               the
               Episcopal
               Protestants
               ,
               that
               have
               not
               had
               an
               uninterrupted
               succession
               of
               Episcopal
               Ordination
               ;
               and
               that
               the
               French
               Protestants
               were
               better
               turn
               Papists
               ,
               than
               to
               continue
               such
               Protestants
               as
               they
               are
               .
               I
               take
               all
               this
               for
               your
               judgment
               :
               But
               I
               vindicate
               you
               so
               far
               as
               to
               say
               ,
               that
               you
               oft
               contradict
               your self
               ,
               and
               so
               possibly
               may
               yet
               come
               off
               .
               If
               you
               should
               say
               ,
               that
               neither
               such
               Protestants
               ,
               nor
               Papists
               ,
               have
               Sacraments
               ,
               and
               part
               in
               the
               Covenant
               of
               grace
               ,
               pardon
               ,
               and
               salvation
               ,
               you
               would
               leave
               so
               few
               for
               Heaven
               ,
               and
               so
               many
               for
               Hell
               ,
               as
               I
               will
               not
               imagine
               you
               to
               be
               guilty
               o●
               .
            
             
               II.
               As
               to
               the
               Second
               ,
               I
               must
               tell
               all
               ,
               that
               I
               take
               it
               but
               for
               trifling
               ,
               to
               call
               us
               to
               answer
               the
               same
               things
               again
               ,
               which
               are
               answered
               so
               long
               ago
               ,
               and
               have
               no
               reply
               from
               Papists
               ,
               or
               any
               other
               .
               And
               I
               doubt
               not
               ,
               but
               you
               know
               that
               it
               is
               the
               main
               charge
               which
               the
               Papists
               assault
               the
               Reformed
               Churches
               with
               ,
               and
               put
               their
               chief
               trust
               in
               ,
               which
               you
               also
               bring
               against
               them
               :
               And
               
               we
               still
               believe
               ,
               that
               Iansenius
               did
               it
               much
               stronglier
               than
               you
               ;
               and
               much
               more
               than
               yours
               ,
               is
               by
               Vo●tius
               against
               him
               fully
               answered
               ;
               and
               your
               denial
               moveth
               us
               not
               .
            
             
               III.
               To
               satisfie
               your
               Third
               demand
               ,
               I
               remember
               a
               small
               Script
               ,
               which
               I
               published
               1659
               ,
               or
               1660
               ,
               and
               therewith
               send
               it
               you
               ;
               by
               which
               (
               with
               what
               I
               read
               to
               you
               )
               you
               may
               conjecture
               at
               my
               terms
               ,
               specially
               if
               you
               joyn
               my
               Preface
               to
               
                 Cathol
                 .
                 Theologie
              
               ,
               I
               take
               it
               for
               granted
               ,
               that
               it
               will
               not
               satisfie
               you
               .
               But
               pardon
               my
               freedom
               for
               saying
               that
               ,
               while
               I
               perceive
               your
               Confidence
               ordinarily
               to
               go
               quite
               beyond
               your
               Proofs
               ;
               and
               while
               my
               Principles
               call
               me
               to
               love
               more
               as
               brethren
               ,
               than
               yours
               do
               ,
               and
               engage
               me
               not
               to
               justifie
               persecution
               of
               men
               better
               than
               my self
               ,
               I
               shall
               think
               never
               the
               worse
               of
               them
               for
               that
               .
            
             
               IV.
               As
               to
               your
               judgment
               for
               my
               ceasing
               to
               Preach
               ,
               I
               dare
               not
               obey
               it
               :
               I
               think
               if
               I
               say
               ,
               these
               men
               forbid
               me
               ,
               God
               will
               not
               take
               it
               for
               an
               excuse
               ,
               after
               such
               charges
               as
               Scripture
               layeth
               down
               ,
               and
               such
               promises
               as
               in
               Ordination
               I
               made
               ,
               and
               such
               necessity
               of
               souls
               as
               I
               am
               sure
               of
               ,
               and
               such
               encouragements
               as
               God
               hath
               given
               me
               .
               I
               fear
               hearing
               ,
               
                 Thou
                 slothful
                 servant
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               as
               much
               as
               the
               guilt
               of
               other
               heinous
               sins
               :
               I
               have
               not
               lived
               idly
               ;
               and
               if
               I
               silence
               my self
               ,
               I
               invite
               God
               by
               death
               to
               silence
               me
               ,
               and
               judg
               me
               ,
               as
               obeying
               man
               against
               him
               .
               I
               am
               past
               doubt
               ,
               that
               Satan
               and
               my
               flesh
               give
               me
               the
               same
               counsel
               as
               you
               do
               .
               I
               have
               abundant
               arguments
               for
               my
               Preaching
               ,
               which
               I
               never
               heard
               a
               ●ational
               answer
               of
               ,
               and
               which
               such
               a
               poor
               Objection
               as
               ,
               
                 Then
                 there
                 will
                 be
                 no
                 Order
                 ,
              
               will
               not
               confute
               ,
               especially
               when
               
                 all
                 the
                 Ministers
                 of
              
               England
               
                 are
                 bound
                 to
                 be
                 Nonconformists
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 to
                 ●ease
                 Preaching
                 ,
                 if
                 I
                 am
                 so
                 bound
                 .
              
               And
               why
               not
               next
               ,
               
                 all
                 Christians
                 to
                 cease
                 hearing
                 ,
                 and
                 praying
                 ,
              
               if
               so
               forbidden
               ?
               If
               it
               be
               only
               Christs
               Gospel
               that
               I
               Preach
               ,
               I
               cannot
               but
               suspect
               the
               voice
               that
               saith
               ,
               Give
               over
               Preaching
               .
               Accept
               this
               account
               of
               the
               
                 sense
                 of
              
            
             
               
                 
                   Your
                   Friend
                
                 ,
                 Rich.
                 Baxter
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           
             
             
               To
               Mr.
               Dodwell
               ,
               Nov.
               
               15th
               1680.
               
            
             
               
                 SIR
                 ,
              
            
             
               YOurs
               of
               Oct.
               16
               th
               I
               received
               ,
               Nov.
               11
               th
               ,
               which
               intimateth
               the
               Second
               Edition
               of
               your
               Letters
               ,
               which
               I
               hear
               not
               of
               ;
               your
               last
               Letter
               to
               me
               ,
               signifying
               your
               purpose
               to
               publish
               your
               long
               Letter
               from
               Ireland
               to
               me
               ,
               caused
               me
               to
               Print
               an
               old
               Treatise
               of
               Episcopacy
               ,
               which
               I
               had
               cast
               by
               ,
               and
               now
               send
               you
               as
               an
               answer
               to
               that
               Letter
               .
               I
               thank
               you
               for
               your
               admonition
               ,
               and
               desire
               of
               my
               repentance
               :
               It
               shall
               make
               me
               ,
               if
               I
               can
               ,
               search
               yet
               more
               diligently
               ;
               but
               I
               find
               no
               probability
               of
               being
               able
               ;
               the
               like
               lamentations
               of
               my
               sin
               ,
               and
               wrong
               to
               the
               Church
               ,
               I
               have
               long
               had
               from
               
                 Papists
                 ,
                 Antinomians
                 ,
                 Anabaptists
              
               ,
               and
               Separatists
               ,
               and
               some
               Quakers
               ,
               and
               Seekers
               ;
               and
               I
               despair
               of
               satisfying
               them
               ;
               nor
               can
               I
               be
               of
               all
               their
               minds
               :
               and
               I
               find
               here
               but
               one
               Argument
               to
               draw
               me
               to
               yours
               ,
               
                 (
                 viz
              
               )
               my
               taking
               the
               Oath
               of
               Canonical
               obedience
               .
               And
               1.
               
               You
               know
               not
               that
               I
               took
               it
               :
               Many
               Ordained
               men
               did
               not
               .
               To
               tell
               you
               the
               truth
               ,
               I
               entered
               so
               rawly
               ,
               that
               though
               I
               well
               remember
               my
               Subscription
               ,
               I
               remember
               not
               that
               I
               took
               that
               Oath
               :
               I
               remember
               I
               took
               it
               not
               for
               my
               Ordination
               ,
               but
               at
               the
               same
               time
               taking
               a
               License
               for
               a
               School
               ,
               some
               Oath
               the
               Register
               suddenly
               thrust
               on
               me
               ,
               and
               I
               remember
               not
               what
               it
               was
               (
               which
               was
               ,
               and
               is
               my
               sin
               )
               .
               2.
               
               If
               I
               took
               it
               ,
               surely
               I
               never
               intended
               to
               bind
               my self
               to
               any
               but
               my
               true
               Ordinary
               .
               And
               when
               he
               is
               dead
               and
               the
               very
               Order
               for
               near
               Twenty
               years
               publickly
               (
               though
               culpably
               )
               put
               down
               ,
               and
               none
               existent
               where
               I
               lived
               ,
               I
               never
               saw
               it
               proved
               ,
               that
               I
               am
               sworn
               to
               all
               that
               after
               are
               set
               up
               over
               others
               ,
               by
               the
               King
               ,
               without
               the
               Clergies
               ,
               or
               Peoples
               choice
               ,
               or
               consent
               ,
               contrary
               to
               the
               Judgment
               of
               the
               Church
               for
               One
               thousand
               years
               ,
               and
               that
               without
               ,
               and
               against
               my
               own
               consent
               :
               And
               that
               he
               that
               sweareth
               obedience
               to
               his
               present
               Ordinary
               ,
               is
               thereby
               sworn
               ,
               though
               he
               never
               dream't
               of
               it
               to
               all
               that
               ever
               shall
               succeed
               him
               ,
               what
               changes
               soever
               be
               made
               ,
               and
               though
               judging
               them
               Usurpers
               ,
               I
               renounce
               them
               .
               If
               it
               be
               said
               ,
               that
               I
               virtually
               consent
               by
               the
               Convocation
               ;
               I
               deny
               it
               ,
               nor
               did
               the
               City
               of
               London
               consent
               ;
               
               for
               they
               had
               not
               one
               chosen
               Clerk
               there
               .
               They
               chose
               Mr.
               Calamy
               and
               me
               ,
               and
               we
               were
               both
               refused
               by
               the
               Bishop
               ,
               and
               only
               the
               Dignitaries
               of
               the
               City
               admitted
               .
               What
               if
               I
               had
               sworn
               obedience
               in
               1639.
               to
               the
               Presbytery
               in
               Scotland
               ,
               or
               1649.
               in
               England
               ;
               and
               after
               they
               are
               put
               down
               ,
               and
               I
               find
               them
               to
               be
               an
               unlawful
               power
               ,
               and
               they
               are
               restored
               again
               ,
               doth
               my
               first
               Oath
               bind
               me
               to
               the
               latter
               stock
               against
               my
               consent
               ?
               3.
               
               The
               English
               Ecclesiastical
               Law-Books
               ,
               which
               I
               have
               read
               ,
               do
               tell
               me
               ,
               that
               the
               Chancellor
               ,
               Official
               ,
               Commissary
               ,
               Archdeacons
               ,
               and
               every
               
                 Iudex
                 Ordinarius
              
               is
               my
               Ordinary
               (
               whatever
               you
               say
               against
               it
               )
               :
               And
               some
               Bishops
               themselves
               have
               judged
               the
               Lay-Chancellors
               Judgment
               ,
               by
               the
               use
               of
               the
               Keys
               ,
               to
               be
               a
               great
               sin
               .
               Quest.
               Whether
               then
               an
               ignorant
               Oath
               to
               obey
               such
               Usurpers
               ,
               repented
               of
               ,
               do
               bind
               to
               obey
               them
               still
               ?
               What
               if
               in
               France
               I
               had
               sworn
               obedience
               to
               their
               Bishops
               ,
               and
               after
               see
               that
               it
               was
               an
               unlawful
               Oath
               ,
               
                 quod
                 materiam
              
               ,
               am
               I
               bound
               by
               it
               till
               death
               ?
               4.
               
               I
               swore
               to
               obey
               them
               but
               in
               
                 licitis
                 &
                 honestis
              
               .
               And
               I
               do
               not
               know
               that
               ever
               I
               therein
               disobeyed
               those
               that
               I
               sware
               to
               ;
               no
               ,
               nor
               the
               latter
               reduced
               stock
               :
               Either
               I
               have
               proved
               the
               degenerate
               sort
               ,
               described
               in
               this
               Treatise
               ,
               to
               be
               a
               heinously
               sinful
               depravation
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               its
               Government
               ,
               and
               an
               injury
               against
               Christ
               ,
               by
               deposing
               his
               Church
               Form
               ,
               Discipline
               ,
               and
               Officers
               ,
               or
               not
               :
               if
               not
               ,
               evince
               it
               ,
               and
               I
               will
               thank
               you
               ;
               if
               yea
               ,
               to
               comply
               with
               such
               sin
               ,
               or
               in
               any
               calling
               to
               forbear
               detecting
               it
               by
               writing
               ,
               is
               an
               Omission
               which
               is
               not
               
                 licitum
                 vel
                 honestum
              
               .
               An
               unlawful
               Oath
               against
               a
               thing
               indifferent
               ,
               will
               not
               bind
               me
               ,
               if
               the
               King
               do
               but
               command
               that
               indifferent
               thing
               ;
               much
               less
               will
               an
               ignorant
               Oath
               to
               obey
               Church-Usurpers
               ,
               and
               corrupters
               ,
               oblige
               me
               against
               Christs
               commands
               .
               Nor
               do
               I
               think
               it
               
                 licitum
                 vel
                 honestum
              
               ,
               to
               renounce
               my
               Ministry
               ,
               sacrilegiously
               ,
               and
               perfidiously
               break
               my
               Ordination-Vow
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               forbear
               Preaching
               Christs
               Gospel
               to
               needy
               souls
               ,
               because
               they
               forbid
               me
               .
            
             
               In
               a
               word
               ,
               Sir
               ,
               I
               unfeignedly
               thank
               you
               for
               your
               desire
               to
               save
               me
               from
               dying
               in
               sin
               .
               I
               have
               great
               reason
               to
               make
               it
               my
               greatest
               care
               .
               Constant
               pain
               and
               languor
               ,
               call
               to
               me
               ,
               neither
               to
               dissemble
               ,
               nor
               delay
               :
               When
               I
               cannot
               know
               my
               own
               heart
               so
               well
               as
               you
               do
               ,
               I
               may
               come
               to
               believe
               you
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               unruly
               Pride
               .
               Till
               then
               I
               am
               past
               doubt
               ,
               that
               could
               any
               abasement
               ,
               any
               labour
               ,
               any
               cost
               ,
               help
               me
               to
               know
               that
               you
               are
               in
               the
               
               right
               ,
               and
               I
               in
               the
               wrong
               ,
               I
               would
               most
               joyfully
               undertake
               it
               :
               But
               such
               warnings
               as
               your's
               awaken
               my
               Conscience
               ,
               so
               that
               I
               dare
               not
               die
               in
               the
               guilt
               of
               active
               ,
               or
               omissive
               compliance
               with
               those
               men
               ,
               1.
               
               Whose
               degenerate
               state
               I
               confidently
               judg
               to
               be
               the
               dangerous
               Malady
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               destructive
               to
               a
               right
               Church-state
               ,
               Church-Officers
               and
               Government
               .
               2.
               
               Whose
               Canons
               of
               Government
               are
               such
               as
               they
               are
               .
               3.
               
               Who
               have
               since
               I
               had
               any
               understanding
               ,
               done
               that
               against
               serious
               godliness
               in
               England
               which
               they
               did
               ,
               and
               these
               (
               near
               )
               Twenty
               years
               ,
               done
               what
               they
               have
               done
               ,
               procuring
               the
               silencing
               ,
               and
               outward
               ruin
               of
               about
               Two
               thousand
               such
               Ministers
               of
               Christ
               ,
               as
               I
               know
               to
               have
               been
               the
               most
               pious
               ,
               faithful
               ,
               and
               successful
               in
               true
               Ministerial
               work
               ,
               of
               any
               that
               ever
               I
               could
               know
               ;
               and
               such
               as
               I
               am
               fully
               perswaded
               no
               Nation
               under
               Heaven
               have
               Two
               thousand
               better
               .
               And
               yours
               ,
               or
               other
               mens
               accusations
               ,
               or
               contrary
               judgment
               ,
               cannot
               make
               me
               ignorant
               of
               this
               ,
               which
               experience
               ,
               and
               great
               acquaintance
               have
               told
               me
               .
               4.
               
               And
               Church-History
               ,
               which
               tells
               me
               what
               such
               have
               done
               in
               former
               Ages
               ,
               increase
               my
               fear
               of
               dying
               in
               the
               guilt
               of
               participating
               of
               their
               sin
               .
               I
               know
               of
               no
               other
               Motives
               that
               I
               have
               .
               The
               sum
               of
               my
               request
               to
               you
               is
               ;
               That
               instead
               of
               telling
               me
               what
               the
               Pope
               ,
               or
               any
               Usurper
               may
               say
               ,
               that
               I
               should
               
                 be
                 humble
                 and
                 obedient
              
               ,
               you
               will
               but
               tell
               me
               what
               means
               I
               should
               use
               ,
               which
               I
               have
               omitted
               ,
               to
               get
               my
               judgment
               informed
               ,
               if
               I
               err
               ,
               and
               to
               become
               of
               your
               mind
               ,
               and
               as
               wise
               as
               you
               .
               I
               again
               intreat
               you
               to
               tell
               me
               the
               way
               ,
               and
               I
               shall
               give
               you
               most
               hearty
               thanks
               .
               Did
               I
               not
               know
               your
               judgment
               and
               mine
               to
               be
               so
               distant
               ,
               as
               puts
               me
               out
               of
               hope
               of
               attaining
               my
               end
               ,
               I
               would
               have
               sent
               you
               Nine
               or
               Ten
               Proposals
               ,
               for
               the
               meer
               reducing
               of
               the
               Parish
               Churches
               to
               their
               necessary
               state
               ,
               without
               altering
               any
               thing
               of
               the
               Diocesans
               power
               or
               grandure
               ,
               save
               only
               their
               power
               of
               the
               Sword
               ,
               which
               yet
               as
               they
               are
               Magistrates
               we
               submit
               to
               .
               That
               your
               former
               Letters
               brought
               me
               not
               to
               your
               judgment
               ,
               you
               may
               see
               ,
               by
               the
               book
               which
               I
               send
               you
               ,
               cometh
               not
               to
               pass
               by
               hasty
               judging
               ,
               nor
               without
               that
               which
               seemeth
               Reason
               to
               me
               after
               my
               long
               and
               best
               consideration
               .
               I
               am
               fully
               assured
               ,
               not
               byassed
               hereto
               by
               worldly
               interest
               ,
               which
               hath
               long
               lain
               on
               the
               other
               side
               .
               Accept
               this
               Account
               from
            
             
               
                 
                   Nov.
                   15.
                   1680.
                   
                
              
               
                 
                   Your
                   unfeigned
                   ,
                   though
                   dissenting
                   Friend
                   ,
                
                 Ri.
                 Baxter
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           
             
             
               
                 July
                 9.
                 1677
                 ▪
              
               For
               my
               much
               honoured
               Friend
               Mr.
               
                 Henry
                 Dodwell
              
               .
            
             
               
                 SIR
                 ,
              
            
             
               SINCE
               the
               writing
               of
               my
               last
               to
               you
               ,
               your
               own
               words
               have
               acquainted
               me
               ,
               1.
               
               That
               you
               take
               my
               Principles
               to
               have
               some
               inconsistence
               or
               contradiction
               .
               2.
               
               That
               you
               think
               I
               have
               not
               yet
               told
               you
               what
               Church-Government
               it
               is
               that
               I
               would
               have
               ,
               or
               how
               it
               can
               attain
               its
               end
               .
               3.
               
               That
               you
               suppose
               that
               
                 denying
                 men
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 of
                 the
                 Lords
                 Supper
              
               is
               a
               coercive
               power
               sufficient
               to
               force
               unwilling
               men
               to
               obey
               Church-Governours
               .
               4.
               
               That
               you
               hold
               that
               all
               Religious
               Assemblies
               not
               allowed
               by
               the
               Bishops
               ,
               are
               unlawful
               ,
               and
               therefore
               that
               we
               must
               rather
               use
               none
               than
               such
               .
            
             
               I.
               As
               to
               the
               first
               ,
               no
               reason
               obligeth
               me
               to
               believe
               you
               till
               you
               prove
               it
               ;
               which
               must
               be
               by
               citing
               the
               inconsistent
               words
               .
               How
               easie
               is
               it
               to
               tell
               you
               or
               any
               man
               ,
               that
               you
               speak
               contradictions
               ?
               Is
               accusing
               ,
               proving
               ?
               And
               you
               have
               told
               me
               by
               experience
               that
               mistaking
               Hearers
               and
               Readers
               understand
               not
               mens
               words
               so
               well
               as
               the
               Speakers
               or
               Writers
               do
               .
               When
               you
               so
               widely
               mistook
               a
               speech
               of
               mine
               ,
               when
               I
               had
               told
               you
               that
               as
               far
               as
               I
               could
               learn
               by
               my
               own
               acquaintance
               ,
               and
               the
               report
               of
               the
               Members
               themselves
               ,
               there
               was
               but
               one
               known
               Presbyterian
               in
               the
               House
               of
               Commons
               when
               the
               Wars
               began
               ,
               (
               I
               named
               you
               a
               credible
               witness
               yet
               living
               )
               ,
               and
               you
               report
               that
               I
               said
               ,
               there
               was
               but
               one
               Presbyterian
               in
               the
               Assembly
               of
               Divines
               ?
               May
               not
               my
               writing
               be
               as
               much
               mistaken
               by
               you
               ?
               Prove
               your
               Charge
               ,
               and
               I
               will
               confe●s
               my
               contradictions
               ,
               and
               give
               you
               thanks
               .
            
             
               II.
               As
               to
               the
               second
               I
               was
               afraid
               I
               had
               used
               more
               words
               than
               needs
               ;
               if
               all
               that
               I
               have
               said
               tell
               you
               not
               what
               I
               mean
               ,
               you
               may
               excuse
               me
               from
               adding
               more
               ,
               which
               are
               like
               to
               be
               no
               more
               significant
               ;
               you
               must
               name
               me
               the
               particulars
               that
               you
               are
               unsatisfied
               in
               ,
               before
               I
               can
               know
               what
               is
               needful
               to
               be
               added
               .
               
               One
               particular
               you
               did
               name
               ,
               viz.
               whether
               I
               hold
               a
               power
               in
               the
               Church
               to
               deny
               men
               the
               Sacrament
               that
               would
               have
               it
               ?
               I
               left
               you
               no
               reason
               to
               make
               a
               doubt
               of
               it
               .
               If
               this
               be
               it
               ,
               pardon
               the
               repetitions
               which
               you
               make
               me
               guilty
               of
               ,
               and
               I
               shall
               renew
               my
               account
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               I
               believe
               that
               Christ
               hath
               instituted
               the
               office
               of
               the
               Sacred
               Ministry
               (
               which
               the
               Ancients
               called
               Sacerdotium
               )
               ,
               as
               subordinate
               to
               his
               
                 Teaching
                 ,
                 Ruling
              
               ,
               and
               Sacerdotal
               office
               ;
               and
               that
               being
               obliged
               to
               Disciple
               and
               baptize
               the
               Nations
               ,
               and
               to
               teach
               them
               Christs
               commands
               ,
               and
               to
               guide
               them
               in
               holy
               Doctrine
               ,
               Worship
               and
               Discipline
               ,
               they
               are
               authorized
               to
               all
               that
               they
               are
               
                 obliged
                 to
              
               ;
               and
               that
               it
               is
               their
               office-work
               to
               administer
               Baptism
               and
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               have
               the
               Church-Keys
               to
               judg
               whom
               to
               take
               in
               by
               Baptism
               ,
               what
               food
               to
               feed
               the
               children
               of
               the
               Church
               with
               ,
               and
               whom
               to
               cast
               out
               of
               its
               Communion
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               I
               believe
               that
               this
               power
               is
               limited
               and
               regulated
               by
               Christs
               own
               universal
               Laws
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               are
               not
               lawless
               or
               arbitrary
               ;
               but
               he
               hath
               bound
               them
               by
               a
               just
               description
               ,
               whom
               to
               
                 take
                 in
                 ,
                 what
                 food
              
               to
               give
               them
               ,
               and
               whom
               to
               
                 cast
                 out
              
               .
               And
               that
               he
               hath
               given
               them
               no
               power
               to
               cross
               or
               violate
               these
               his
               Laws
               .
               And
               if
               they
               do
               it
               notoriously
               ,
               it
               is
               null
               and
               worse
               ,
               and
               no
               act
               of
               authority
               but
               of
               sin
               .
               
                 e.
                 g.
              
               If
               Bishops
               baptize
               unconverted
               Infidels
               ,
               or
               give
               the
               other
               Sacrament
               to
               such
               ,
               or
               to
               notorious
               wicked
               impenitent
               persons
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               I
               believe
               that
               if
               one
               or
               many
               Bishops
               or
               Priests
               do
               disobey
               these
               Laws
               of
               Christ
               ,
               their
               sin
               doth
               not
               oblige
               all
               other
               persons
               to
               rebel
               or
               sin
               with
               them
               ,
               or
               disoblige
               them
               from
               their
               duty
               .
               
                 e.
                 g.
              
               If
               some
               Bishops
               should
               refuse
               to
               receive
               penitent
               believers
               and
               their
               ●eed
               into
               the
               Church
               by
               Baptism
               ,
               others
               are
               nevertheless
               bound
               to
               receive
               them
               ,
               and
               not
               all
               the
               Bishops
               in
               the
               world
               to
               keep
               them
               out
               because
               some
               do
               it
               sinfully
               ?
               so
               if
               some
               Bishops
               would
               feed
               them
               with
               un●ound
               Doctrine
               ,
               or
               corrupt
               Gods
               Worship
               ,
               (
               
                 e.
                 g.
              
               with
               Image-worship
               ,
               or
               language
               unint●lligible
               ,
               &c.
               )
               others
               must
               not
               follow
               them
               ,
               but
               do
               better
               .
               And
               if
               some
               Bishops
               turn
               Christs
               sheep
               out
               of
               his
               sold
               and
               pasture
               unjustly
               ,
               denying
               them
               Communion
               ,
               others
               must
               not
               do
               wickedly
               with
               them
               ,
               but
               must
               receive
               such
               ;
               else
               one
               tyrant
               might
               oblige
               all
               the
               Churches
               to
               tyranny
               .
            
             
             
               4.
               
               But
               while
               the
               power
               of
               the
               Keys
               is
               lawfully
               used
               ,
               he
               that
               is
               justly
               cast
               out
               of
               the
               Communion
               of
               one
               Church
               ,
               should
               not
               be
               received
               to
               Communion
               with
               any
               other
               that
               hath
               just
               notice
               of
               his
               Exclusion
               ,
               till
               the
               cause
               be
               removed
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               But
               the
               notice
               of
               it
               concerneth
               not
               those
               that
               living
               out
               of
               reach
               ,
               are
               uncapable
               of
               Communion
               with
               that
               person
               .
               If
               a
               woman
               in
               this
               Parish
               be
               Excommunicated
               as
               a
               Scold
               ,
               or
               a
               man
               as
               a
               Drunkard
               ,
               &c.
               the
               Bishop
               is
               not
               bound
               to
               send
               notice
               of
               their
               names
               and
               case
               to
               Ethiopia
               or
               Armenia
               ,
               nor
               to
               all
               the
               Christian
               World
               ;
               no
               nor
               to
               all
               England
               .
               Nor
               do
               they
               use
               to
               do
               it
               to
               all
               the
               Parishes
               in
               the
               Diocess
               ,
               but
               only
               to
               that
               one
               where
               the
               person
               liveth
               .
               But
               I
               doubt
               not
               but
               all
               
                 that
                 Church
                 should
                 know
                 of
                 it
                 ,
              
               of
               which
               he
               was
               a
               Communicating
               member
               ,
               (
               by
               the
               way
               ,
               why
               is
               not
               all
               the
               Diocess
               told
               of
               it
               ,
               but
               that
               men
               are
               conscious
               that
               he
               hath
               not
               Personal
               communion
               with
               them
               ;
               and
               therefore
               need
               not
               be
               so
               Excommunicated
               ?
               )
            
             
               6.
               
               Therefore
               mens
               limited
               capacity
               allowing
               them
               
                 Personal
                 Communion
              
               but
               in
               a
               narrow
               compass
               ,
               there
               needs
               no
               Confederacy
               of
               all
               the
               Christian
               World
               for
               the
               rejecting
               of
               those
               that
               one
               of
               them
               hath
               first
               rejected
               .
            
             
               7.
               
               But
               in
               well-ordered
               agreeing
               Churches
               none
               should
               be
               received
               presently
               into
               the
               Communion
               of
               another
               Church
               ,
               without
               due
               notice
               of
               his
               aptitude
               or
               capacity
               ;
               which
               regularly
               should
               be
               by
               the
               Certificates
               of
               the
               Church
               whence
               he
               came
               ,
               called
               
                 Communicatory
                 Letters
              
               ;
               or
               if
               he
               was
               never
               before
               admitted
               to
               the
               Sacrament
               because
               not
               at
               age
               ,
               his
               own
               Personal
               profession
               giveth
               him
               right
               ;
               and
               so
               it
               doth
               in
               the
               Countries
               where
               through
               neglect
               such
               Certificates
               or
               Testimonies
               are
               not
               in
               use
               ,
               sobeit
               there
               come
               in
               no
               proof
               against
               him
               ,
               that
               he
               stands
               Excommunicate
               ,
               or
               deserveth
               it
               .
               A
               professing
               Christian
               hath
               right
               to
               Communion
               if
               he
               travel
               through
               all
               the
               Churches
               in
               the
               World
               ,
               till
               his
               profession
               be
               disproved
               ,
               or
               his
               claim
               disabled
               by
               just
               testimony
               .
               If
               a
               man
               be
               Excommunicate
               in
               ,
               
                 e.
                 g.
              
               Lincoln-Diocess
               in
               one
               Parish-Church
               ,
               above
               a
               thousand
               Parishes
               more
               of
               the
               same
               Church
               Diocesan
               ,
               may
               receive
               him
               for
               want
               of
               notice
               ,
               unless
               they
               are
               bound
               to
               receive
               no
               stranger
               of
               another
               Parish
               ;
               and
               that
               is
               a
               kind
               of
               Excommunicating
               of
               all
               Christians
               from
               the
               Communion
               of
               all
               the
               Christian
               World
               ,
               except
               one
               Parish
               .
            
             
             
               8.
               
               The
               Legal
               Excommunication
               ,
               which
               is
               only
               a
               general
               pronunciation
               that
               such
               or
               such
               sinners
               
                 in
                 specie
              
               shall
               be
               
                 actually
                 excommunicate
              
               ,
               is
               done
               already
               by
               God
               himself
               in
               his
               Universal
               Laws
               .
               And
               no
               man
               ought
               to
               make
               Laws
               to
               Excommunicate
               any
               that
               Gods
               Laws
               do
               not
               decree
               to
               be
               Excommunicate
               ,
               save
               that
               when
               there
               is
               a
               difficulty
               in
               discerning
               whether
               this
               or
               that
               Doctrine
               or
               practice
               be
               indeed
               the
               sin
               so
               condemned
               in
               Gods
               Laws
               ,
               mens
               Laws
               may
               expound
               it
               ▪
               to
               remove
               that
               difficulty
               .
               If
               all
               were
               excommunicate
               that
               Gods
               own
               Laws
               do
               require
               to
               be
               excommunicate
               ,
               alas
               !
               how
               great
               would
               the
               number
               be
               ?
               So
               little
               need
               is
               there
               ,
               that
               Voluminous
               Councils
               should
               excommunicate
               many
               more
               ;
               and
               that
               Councils
               should
               be
               added
               to
               Councils
               to
               the
               end
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               to
               make
               new
               Laws
               for
               excommunicating
               men
               .
            
             
               9.
               
               Where
               God
               hath
               commanded
               all
               Christians
               in
               his
               Laws
               ,
               to
               avoid
               any
               sort
               of
               wicked
               men
               ,
               and
               with
               such
               not
               to
               eat
               ,
               the
               fact
               being
               once
               notorious
               ,
               the
               person
               is
               so
               far
               ,
               
                 ipso
                 jure
              
               ,
               excommunicate
               ,
               as
               that
               all
               are
               bound
               to
               avoid
               familiarity
               with
               that
               person
               ,
               though
               no
               Bishop
               sentence
               him
               :
               But
               the
               Pastors
               having
               the
               Church
               Keys
               ,
               we
               must
               not
               go
               out
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               because
               such
               a
               man
               is
               there
               ;
               for
               who
               shall
               be
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               is
               at
               his
               Judgment
               ;
               but
               who
               shall
               be
               at
               my
               Table
               ,
               is
               at
               mine
               .
            
             
               10.
               
               But
               if
               the
               Church
               it self
               be
               essentiated
               of
               such
               as
               God
               thus
               commandeth
               all
               to
               avoid
               ,
               and
               this
               be
               notorious
               ,
               every
               Christian
               must
               avoid
               that
               Church
               .
               The
               Essentials
               of
               a
               Church
               are
               the
               
                 pars
                 regens
                 &
                 pars
                 subdita
              
               ,
               the
               Pastors
               ,
               and
               the
               Body
               of
               the
               flock
               .
               If
               either
               be
               so
               far
               corrupt
               ,
               the
               Church
               is
               corupt
               :
               When
               
                 any
                 one
                 essential
              
               part
               is
               wanting
               ▪
               or
               depraved
               ,
               then
               the
               Essence
               is
               wanting
               ,
               or
               depraved
               :
               Therefore
               where
               many
               Pastors
               make
               up
               the
               
                 pars
                 regens
              
               of
               a
               particular
               Church
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               the
               heresie
               ,
               or
               wickedness
               of
               some
               one
               only
               that
               will
               warrant
               a
               separation
               ;
               because
               one
               is
               but
               an
               integral
               ,
               and
               not
               an
               essential
               part
               :
               But
               where
               
                 one
                 Bishop
                 only
              
               is
               the
               
                 essential
                 regent
                 constitutive
              
               part
               ,
               there
               that
               
                 one
                 mans
                 heresie
              
               ,
               or
               notorious
               wickedness
               (
               such
               as
               we
               are
               commanded
               to
               have
               no
               Communion
               with
               )
               will
               allow
               us
               to
               avoid
               that
               Church
               ,
               as
               a
               Church
               ,
               though
               not
               each
               Member
               of
               it
               ,
               who
               are
               parts
               still
               of
               the
               Universal
               Church
               .
            
             
               If
               I
               knew
               what
               further
               explication
               of
               my
               thoughts
               it
               is
               that
               you
               desire
               ,
               I
               should
               be
               ready
               to
               give
               it
               you
               .
            
             
             
               III.
               As
               to
               the
               
                 coercive
                 power
              
               which
               you
               talk
               of
               ,
               it
               is
               strange
               if
               we
               can
               differ
               about
               the
               nature
               of
               it
               ;
               but
               we
               greatly
               differ
               ,
               I
               suppose
               ,
               about
               the
               extent
               of
               it
               .
               Pardon
               me
               ,
               if
               to
               avoid
               confusion
               ,
               I
               first
               speak
               of
               the
               Name
               ,
               and
               then
               of
               the
               Thing
               .
               1.
               
               Though
               our
               ordinary
               use
               of
               the
               words
               ,
               coactive
               and
               coercive
               ,
               be
               to
               signifie
               that
               which
               worketh
               either
               on
               the
               Body
               ,
               and
               
                 its
                 provision
              
               only
               ,
               or
               on
               the
               Mind
               by
               force
               upon
               the
               Body
               ,
               or
               Estate
               ;
               yet
               if
               you
               will
               but
               tell
               me
               what
               
                 you
                 mean
              
               by
               it
               ,
               so
               distinctly
               that
               we
               may
               not
               be
               entangled
               with
               Logomachy
               ,
               take
               it
               in
               what
               sense
               you
               will.
               The
               words
               which
               you
               use
               are
               the
               signification
               of
               your
               mind
               :
               I
               desire
               but
               to
               understand
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               understood
               :
               I
               follow
               Bishop
               Bilson
               (
               of
               
                 Christ.
                 Obed.
              
               )
               ,
               and
               others
               commonly
               ,
               that
               distinguish
               the
               power
               of
               Magistrates
               and
               Pastors
               ,
               by
               the
               Names
               of
               
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 Sword
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 Word
              
               ▪
               By
               the
               first
               ,
               they
               mean
               all
               power
               of
               corporal
               mul●ts
               and
               penalties
               ,
               directly
               such
               (
               for
               he
               that
               
                 griev●th
                 the
                 mind
                 ,
                 consequently
                 troubleth
                 the
                 body
              
               )
               .
               By
               the
               latter
               ,
               they
               mean
               all
               that
               Official
               power
               of
               
                 Gods
                 Word
              
               and
               Sacraments
               which
               worketh
               by
               the
               senses
               of
               hearing
               ,
               seeing
               and
               tasting
               ,
               upon
               the
               Conscience
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               on
               the
               Understanding
               and
               Will
               ,
               and
               by
               these
               reformeth
               practice
               .
               The
               word
               is
               thus
               de●ivered
               ,
               either
               Generally
               ,
               by
               
                 common
                 Doctrine
              
               ,
               which
               is
               historical
               ,
               assertive
               ,
               precepts
               ,
               prohibitions
               ,
               promises
               or
               threatnings
               ,
               or
               by
               personal
               application
               of
               these
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               By
               meer
               words
               ,
               as
               in
               personal
               instruction
               ,
               precept
               ,
               threatning
               ,
               &c.
               and
               by
               declaration
               ,
               that
               
                 this
                 person
                 proved
                 and
                 judged
                 guilty
                 of
                 impenitency
                 ,
                 in
                 such
                 and
                 such
                 sin
                 ,
                 is
                 uncapable
                 of
                 Church-communion
                 ,
                 therefore
                 by
                 au●hority
                 from
                 Christ
                 I
                 command
                 him
                 to
                 forbear
                 ,
                 and
                 you
                 to
                 avoid
                 him
                 .
              
               And
               
                 such
                 a
                 one
                 being
                 proved
                 innocent
                 or
                 penitent
                 ,
                 hath
                 by
                 Gods
                 Law
                 right
                 to
                 Communion
                 with
                 his
                 Church
                 ,
                 therefore
                 I
                 absolve
                 him
                 ,
                 invite
                 him
                 ,
                 receive
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 command
                 you
                 in
                 Christs
                 name
                 to
                 hold
                 loving
                 Communion
                 with
                 him
                 .
              
            
             
               2.
               
               Or
               it
               is
               the
               application
               of
               words
               and
               
                 Sacramental
                 signs
                 toget●er
              
               ,
               by
               solemn
               tradition
               and
               investiture
               ;
               or
               the
               denying
               of
               such
               Sacraments
               .
               Briefly
               ,
               Magistrates
               by
               mulcts
               ,
               prisons
               ,
               exile
               ,
               〈◊〉
               ,
               &c.
               work
               on
               the
               body
               ;
               Pastors
               have
               no
               such
               power
               ,
               b●t
               by
               
                 General
                 Doctrine
              
               and
               personal
               application
               by
               words
               and
               Sacraments
               (
               given
               or
               denied
               )
               work
               on
               the
               mind
               or
               conscience
               ;
               〈◊〉
               which
               some
               call
               a
               Perswasive
               power
               ;
               distinguishing
               (
               as
               Camero
               〈◊〉
               )
               between
               private
               perswasion
               of
               an
               
                 equal
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               and
               
                 Doct●ral
                 ,
                 
                 Pastoral
                 ,
                 Official
                 ,
                 Perswasion
                 ,
              
               whose
               force
               is
               by
               the
               
                 Divine
                 authority
                 of
                 the
                 perswader
              
               ,
               used
               in
               
                 Teaching
                 ,
                 Disciplinary
                 judging
                 ,
                 and
                 Sacraments
                 .
              
               If
               you
               will
               call
               this
               last
               coercive
               ,
               or
               by
               any
               other
               name
               ,
               you
               have
               your
               liberty
               .
               I
               will
               do
               my
               part
               that
               you
               may
               understand
               me
               ,
               if
               I
               may
               not
               understand
               you
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Now
               
                 ad
                 rem
              
               ,
               can
               we
               disagree
               how
               far
               
                 this
                 constraineth
              
               the
               unwilling
               ?
               Not
               without
               some
               great
               neglect
               or
               culpable
               defect
               .
               I
               may
               suppose
               then
               that
               we
               are
               agreed
               of
               all
               these
               particulars
               :
               1.
               
               That
               Gods
               Laws
               have
               told
               us
               who
               must
               or
               must
               not
               have
               Sacramental
               Communion
               ,
               which
               we
               must
               obey
               ,
               whatever
               be
               the
               effects
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               That
               Excommunication
               is
               not
               only
               ,
               nor
               alway
               chiefly
               ,
               to
               bring
               the
               person
               Excommunicated
               to
               obedience
               (
               no
               more
               than
               hanging
               )
               but
               to
               keep
               the
               purity
               and
               reputation
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               the
               safety
               of
               the
               members
               ,
               and
               to
               warn
               others
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               That
               the
               way
               by
               which
               it
               is
               to
               affect
               the
               offender
               ,
               is
               ,
               1.
               
               By
               
                 shaming
                 him
              
               ;
               2.
               
               By
               striking
               his
               Conscience
               with
               the
               sense
               of
               Gods
               displeasure
               declared
               thus
               by
               his
               Ministers
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               So
               far
               as
               the
               Sacrament
               is
               a
               means
               of
               
                 conveying
                 grace
                 ,
                 to
                 deny
                 it
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 reform
                 but
                 to
                 destroy
                 .
              
               But
               when
               the
               person
               hath
               made
               himself
               uncapable
               of
               the
               benefit
               of
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               and
               apt
               to
               receive
               it
               abusively
               to
               his
               hurt
               ,
               then
               it
               may
               possibly
               humble
               him
               to
               be
               denied
               it
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               If
               the
               denial
               of
               the
               Sacrament
               work
               not
               on
               a
               mans
               Conscience
               morally
               (
               as
               threatnings
               do
               )
               it
               no
               way
               compelleth
               him
               to
               his
               duty
               ,
               nor
               saveth
               him
               from
               sin
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               
                 De
                 facto
              
               many
               hundred
               thousands
               of
               ignorant
               wicked
               members
               of
               Episcopal
               Churches
               are
               so
               far
               from
               being
               constrained
               to
               goodness
               by
               being
               without
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               content
               to
               be
               without
               it
               ,
               and
               loth
               to
               be
               forced
               to
               it
               .
            
             
               7.
               
               The
               more
               sin
               and
               wickedness
               any
               man
               hath
               ,
               the
               less
               true
               conscience
               ;
               and
               the
               less
               conscience
               ,
               the
               less
               doth
               he
               regard
               a
               due
               Excommunication
               .
            
             
               8.
               
               The
               Bishops
               themselves
               are
               conscious
               of
               the
               insufficiency
               of
               their
               Excommunications
               alone
               to
               compel
               any
               to
               obedience
               ,
               while
               they
               confess
               that
               without
               the
               Secular
               power
               of
               the
               sword
               to
               back
               it
               ,
               they
               would
               be
               but
               laught
               at
               ,
               and
               despised
               by
               the
               most
               .
               Nor
               durst
               they
               ever
               try
               to
               govern
               by
               their
               Church
               Keys
               alone
               among
               us
               without
               the
               enforcement
               of
               the
               sword
               .
               And
               at
               the
               same
               time
               while
               they
               Excommunicate
               them
               from
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               
               they
               have
               a
               Law
               to
               lay
               them
               in
               Gaol
               ,
               and
               utterly
               ruin
               them
               if
               they
               will
               not
               receive
               it
               .
               How
               loth
               are
               the
               Bishops
               to
               lose
               this
               compelling
               Law.
               
            
             
               9.
               
               I
               think
               few
               of
               my
               acquaintance
               in
               England
               do
               believe
               that
               any
               great
               number
               are
               brought
               to
               holy
               reformation
               ,
               no
               nor
               to
               Episcopal
               obedience
               ,
               by
               the
               fear
               of
               being
               kept
               from
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               but
               that
               which
               they
               fear
               is
               the
               Corporal
               penalty
               that
               followeth
               ;
               lay
               by
               that
               ,
               and
               you
               may
               try
               .
            
             
               10.
               
               If
               you
               will
               trust
               to
               that
               spiritual
               power
               alone
               ,
               
                 &
                 valeat
                 quantum
                 valere
                 potest
              
               ,
               without
               corporal
               force
               ,
               few
               that
               I
               know
               of
               will
               resist
               you
               ,
               (
               but
               many
               thousands
               will
               despise
               you
               ,
               as
               the
               Bishops
               well
               foresee
               )
               bring
               as
               many
               to
               obedience
               by
               it
               as
               you
               can
               .
               But
               if
               you
               mean
               that
               you
               must
               needs
               have
               the
               Magistrate
               to
               second
               you
               ,
               as
               your
               Lictor
               or
               Executioner
               ,
               and
               to
               imprison
               ,
               fine
               ,
               banish
               ,
               burn
               ,
               &c.
               it
               would
               be
               too
               gross
               hypocrisie
               to
               call
               the
               effects
               of
               this
               coercive
               power
               ,
               the
               effects
               of
               Excommunication
               ,
               and
               to
               call
               it
               coercive
               power
               to
               deny
               a
               man
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               because
               he
               feareth
               the
               sword
               .
            
             
               11.
               
               
                 De
                 facto
              
               ,
               there
               are
               supposed
               to
               be
               in
               the
               Parish
               that
               you
               dwell
               in
               ,
               above
               60000
               souls
               ,
               suppose
               10000
               of
               these
               yearly
               receive
               the
               Sacrament
               (
               though
               some
               say
               it
               is
               not
               5000.
               )
               Are
               the
               other
               40000
               compelled
               to
               obedience
               by
               not
               communicating
               .
            
             
               12.
               
               All
               those
               forbear
               your
               Sacrament
               without
               any
               sense
               of
               coercion
               or
               loss
               ,
               1.
               
               Who
               believe
               (
               as
               you
               do
               )
               that
               Sacramental
               Communion
               is
               a
               sin
               ,
               where
               it
               cannot
               lawfully
               be
               had
               (
               that
               is
               ,
               say
               you
               ,
               where
               the
               Bishops
               forbid
               it
               ;
               say
               they
               ,
               where
               Gods
               Laws
               forbid
               it
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               adherent
               sin
               .
               2.
               
               And
               that
               ,
               take
               the
               Bishops
               who
               forbid
               it
               them
               to
               be
               Usurpers
               ,
               that
               have
               no
               true
               calling
               (
               as
               all
               the
               Papists
               do
               of
               our
               Bishops
               ,
               and
               many
               others
               .
               )
               3.
               
               Who
               take
               it
               to
               be
               more
               eligible
               ,
               yea
               a
               necessary
               duty
               to
               hold
               Communion
               with
               purer
               societies
               .
               4.
               
               Besides
               all
               those
               Sectaries
               that
               make
               light
               of
               Sacraments
               in
               general
               .
               What
               
                 Papists
                 ,
                 Quakers
                 ,
                 Anabaptist
              
               ,
               Separatists
               ,
               &c.
               are
               compelled
               to
               any
               good
               by
               the
               Bishops
               denying
               them
               the
               Sacrament
               ?
            
             
               13.
               
               Nothing
               but
               Ignorance
               or
               Impudence
               can
               deny
               that
               the
               difficulty
               of
               knowing
               whose
               Excommunication
               it
               is
               that
               is
               to
               be
               dreaded
               as
               owned
               by
               God
               ,
               hath
               encouraged
               professed
               Christians
               so
               confusedly
               to
               Excommunicate
               one
               another
               ,
               as
               that
               this
               Excommunication
               hath
               been
               so
               far
               from
               constraining
               most
               to
               repentance
               ,
               that
               it
               hath
               made
               Christianity
               a
               horrid
               scandal
               to
               Infidels
               and
               Heathens
               ,
               
               by
               setting
               the
               Christian
               World
               in
               the
               odious
               confusion
               of
               Excommunicating
               one
               another
               .
               To
               give
               some
               instances
               how
               far
               Excommunication
               is
               not
               coercive
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               Who
               but
               the
               Devil
               was
               the
               gainer
               of
               Pope
               
               Victor's
               Excommunicating
               the
               Asians
               about
               
               Easter-day
               ?
               Did
               it
               compel
               them
               to
               obedience
               ?
            
             
               2.
               
               When
               the
               Orthodox
               Excommunicated
               the
               Arrians
               ,
               did
               it
               force
               them
               to
               obey
               ?
               When
               they
               got
               almost
               all
               the
               Bishops
               for
               them
               ,
               and
               Excommunicated
               and
               destroyed
               their
               Excommunicators
               ?
            
             
               3.
               
               When
               the
               Cecilians
               (
               or
               Orthodox
               )
               and
               the
               Donatists
               for
               so
               many
               ages
               Excommunicated
               one
               another
               ,
               meerly
               upon
               the
               difference
               which
               party
               had
               the
               true
               Ordained
               Bishops
               ,
               did
               Excommunications
               force
               them
               to
               obedience
               ?
            
             
               4.
               
               (
               To
               pass
               forty
               other
               Sects
               )
               when
               Rome
               Excommunicated
               ,
               yea
               and
               prosecuted
               the
               Novatians
               ,
               did
               it
               compel
               them
               to
               obey
               ?
               And
               did
               not
               
                 Atticus
                 ,
                 Sisinnius
              
               and
               Proclus
               win
               more
               by
               allowing
               them
               their
               own
               Communion
               ,
               and
               living
               with
               them
               in
               love
               and
               peace
               ?
               Chrysostome
               since
               threatned
               the
               Novatian
               Bishop
               that
               he
               would
               silence
               him
               ;
               but
               he
               quickly
               recalled
               his
               word
               before
               they
               parted
               ,
               and
               durst
               not
               do
               it
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               Did
               
               Cyril's
               Counsel
               against
               the
               Ioannites
               win
               them
               ,
               or
               harden
               them
               ?
               Was
               it
               not
               Atticus
               and
               Proclus
               love
               and
               lenity
               that
               ended
               that
               division
               ?
            
             
               6.
               
               Did
               the
               Excommunicating
               of
               the
               Nestorians
               by
               Cyril
               ,
               compell
               them
               to
               obedience
               ,
               when
               so
               much
               of
               the
               East
               are
               Nestorians
               to
               this
               day
               ,
               and
               requite
               the
               Orthodox
               with
               their
               Excommunications
               ?
            
             
               7.
               
               Did
               the
               Excommunicating
               of
               those
               that
               rejected
               the
               Council
               of
               Calcedon
               ,
               (
               the
               Eutychians
               ,
               and
               Acephali
               )
               compel
               them
               to
               obedience
               ,
               when
               many
               Emperours
               took
               their
               part
               ,
               and
               the
               greater
               number
               of
               Bishops
               joined
               with
               them
               ,
               and
               they
               equally
               damned
               those
               that
               received
               the
               Council
               for
               many
               Princes
               reigns
               .
               And
               when
               so
               great
               a
               part
               of
               Christians
               as
               are
               the
               
                 Iacobites
                 ,
                 Abassines
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               own
               Dioscorus
               ,
               and
               condemn
               that
               Council
               to
               this
               day
               ?
            
             
               8.
               
               Did
               the
               Excommunicating
               of
               the
               old
               Hereticks
               ,
               
                 Gnosticks
                 ,
                 Basilidians
                 ,
                 Valentinians
                 ,
                 Paulinists
                 ,
                 Apollinarians
                 ,
                 Eunomians
                 ,
                 Aetians
                 ,
                 Photinians
                 ,
                 Macedonians
                 ,
                 Priscillians
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               compel
               them
               to
               obedience
               at
               all
               ?
               or
               did
               they
               regard
               it
               ?
            
             
               9.
               
               Did
               the
               Excommunicating
               of
               the
               parties
               that
               were
               for
               silence
               
               (
               the
               Acacians
               as
               to
               the
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               and
               those
               that
               were
               for
               
               Zeno's
               Henoticon
               )
               compel
               them
               to
               obedience
               ?
            
             
               10
               D●d
               the
               mutual
               damnations
               of
               the
               
                 Phantasticks
                 ,
                 Iustinian's
              
               and
               G●mas
               party
               ,
               and
               the
               Corrupticolae
               ,
               force
               either
               to
               obedience
               ?
            
             
               11.
               
               Did
               the
               Excommunications
               of
               the
               Monothelites
               compel
               them
               to
               obedience
               ?
               when
               in
               the
               days
               of
               Philippicus
               they
               had
               a
               Council
               ,
               saith
               Binnius
               ,
               of
               
                 Innumerable
                 Bishops
              
               ?
               And
               he
               saith
               ,
               that
               the
               General
               Council
               at
               Trul
               called
               Quini●extum
               was
               of
               the
               same
               men
               that
               were
               in
               the
               approved
               sixth
               General
               Council
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               were
               Monothelites
               .
            
             
               12
               Did
               the
               several
               Excommunications
               of
               the
               Constantinopolitan
               Bishop
               ,
               by
               the
               Roman
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Roman
               again
               by
               them
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 Alexandrian
                 ,
                 &c
              
               compel
               either
               party
               to
               obedience
               ?
            
             
               13.
               
               Had
               the
               Pope
               Excommunicated
               the
               Africans
               in
               the
               long
               fraction
               in
               the
               days
               of
               Aurelius
               and
               Austin
               ,
               would
               it
               have
               compeled
               them
               to
               obedience
               ?
            
             
               14.
               
               When
               the
               Pope
               (
               at
               last
               )
               joined
               with
               Iu●tinians
               General
               Council
               against
               the
               
                 Tria
                 Capitula
              
               ,
               and
               condemned
               the
               refusers
               of
               it
               ,
               did
               it
               compel
               his
               own
               neighbour-Bishops
               to
               obedience
               ,
               when
               they
               so
               generally
               forsook
               him
               ,
               that
               there
               were
               not
               three
               Bishops
               to
               Consecrate
               the
               Pope
               ,
               but
               he
               was
               fain
               to
               use
               a
               Presbyter
               ;
               and
               when
               they
               set
               up
               a
               Patriarch
               at
               Aquileia
               as
               their
               chief
               ,
               and
               condemned
               or
               forsook
               the
               Pope
               for
               near
               an
               hundred
               years
               ?
            
             
               15.
               
               Did
               the
               Popes
               Excommunicating
               of
               the
               Goths
               in
               Spain
               and
               and
               other
               parts
               ,
               compel
               them
               to
               obey
               him
               ?
            
             
               16.
               
               Did
               Augustines
               rejection
               of
               the
               Britains
               ,
               and
               the
               Britains
               and
               Scots
               long
               refusing
               Communion
               with
               the
               Romanists
               ,
               compel
               either
               party
               to
               obey
               ?
            
             
               17.
               
               Did
               the
               Excommunicating
               of
               
                 Leo
                 Isaurus
                 ,
                 Constantine
              
               ,
               and
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Iconoclasts
               ,
               compel
               them
               to
               obey
               ?
            
             
               18.
               
               Did
               the
               Excommunicating
               of
               the
               Albigenses
               and
               Waldenses
               ,
               bring
               them
               to
               obedience
               ?
               Or
               was
               it
               not
               (
               say
               some
               Historians
               )
               the
               murder
               of
               about
               two
               Millions
               ,
               that
               
                 solitudinem
                 fecit
                 ,
                 quam
                 vocarunt
                 pacem
                 ?
              
            
             
               19.
               
               Did
               the
               Excommunications
               of
               the
               Emperours
               ,
               
                 Frederick
                 ,
                 Henry
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               and
               their
               adherents
               ,
               as
               the
               Venetian
               Interdict
               ,
               compel
               them
               to
               obedience
               ?
            
             
               20.
               
               Did
               the
               Excommunicating
               of
               the
               German
               Protestants
               ,
               and
               Queen
               Elizabeth
               ,
               and
               the
               English
               Protestants
               ,
               bring
               them
               to
               obedience
               ?
               How
               many
               such
               instances
               may
               I
               give
               you
               ?
            
             
             
               If
               you
               say
               ,
               To
               what
               purpose
               is
               all
               this
               ?
               I
               shall
               say
               ,
               No
               doubt
               so
               knowing
               a
               man
               can
               tell
               .
               It
               is
               to
               tell
               you
               why
               I
               expect
               no
               more
               
                 coercive
                 power
              
               from
               meer
               Excommunication
               than
               experience
               and
               reason
               will
               allow
               me
               to
               expect
               .
               And
               no
               such
               perfect
               obedience
               and
               universal
               concord
               by
               it
               ,
               as
               your
               words
               import
               .
            
             
               And
               some
               questions
               I
               here
               crave
               your
               Answer
               of
               .
            
             
               Qu.
               1.
               
               The
               same
               that
               you
               so
               much
               urge
               on
               me
               :
               Seeing
               this
               matter
               of
               fact
               is
               undeniable
               ,
               and
               Excommunication
               hath
               done
               no
               more
               than
               it
               hath
               done
               ,
               Is
               all
               Church-Government
               therefore
               vain
               ?
               Or
               what
               is
               your
               own
               way
               of
               remedy
               ?
            
             
               Qu.
               2.
               
               Seeing
               it
               is
               Bishops
               themselves
               ,
               that
               for
               so
               many
               hundred
               years
               excommunicated
               one
               another
               as
               Hereticks
               and
               Schismaticks
               ,
               how
               shall
               they
               ,
               or
               their
               flocks
               be
               certain
               which
               Bishops
               they
               be
               ,
               whose
               excommunications
               they
               must
               take
               ,
               as
               Gods
               act
               ,
               and
               which
               not
               ?
               I
               pray
               answer
               it
               plainly
               .
               1.
               
               If
               any
               say
               ,
               
                 It
                 must
                 be
                 the
                 Majority
              
               ,
               or
               
                 greater
                 number
              
               ,
               then
               so
               were
               the
               Arrians
               too
               long
               ,
               so
               were
               the
               Eutychians
               ,
               so
               were
               the
               Monothelites
               ,
               so
               were
               the
               Iconoclasts
               ;
               so
               the
               Papists
               say
               they
               are
               now
               .
               If
               you
               say
               ,
               
                 The
                 Bishops
                 in
                 a
                 General
                 Council
                 ,
              
               that
               's
               almost
               all
               one
               .
               What
               Wars
               were
               there
               between
               many
               General
               Councils
               ;
               and
               how
               long
               was
               it
               the
               Religion
               of
               one
               side
               ,
               to
               be
               for
               one
               ,
               and
               curse
               the
               other
               ;
               and
               of
               the
               other
               side
               ,
               to
               curse
               all
               that
               did
               not
               receive
               that
               ?
               How
               shall
               we
               know
               which
               Council
               to
               obey
               ?
               If
               you
               say
               as
               Binnius
               ,
               that
               all
               Councils
               have
               just
               so
               much
               power
               as
               the
               Pope
               giveth
               them
               ,
               how
               shall
               we
               know
               that
               this
               is
               true
               ?
               But
               I
               suppose
               that
               will
               not
               be
               your
               answer
               .
               If
               you
               say
               ,
               we
               must
               obey
               that
               which
               is
               Orthodox
               ,
               who
               is
               the
               Judg
               ?
               If
               every
               man
               ,
               then
               they
               that
               judg
               the
               excommunicating-Bishops
               ,
               or
               Councils
               ,
               not
               Orthodox
               ,
               will
               not
               obey
               them
               .
               Truly
               I
               know
               not
               what
               answer
               to
               expect
               from
               you
               .
            
             
               Qu.
               3.
               
               Can
               that
               man
               expect
               ,
               that
               excommunicating
               should
               set
               all
               right
               ,
               and
               bring
               men
               to
               obedience
               now
               in
               the
               end
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               who
               is
               constrained
               (
               against
               his
               will
               )
               to
               be
               certain
               ,
               that
               abused
               excommunications
               have
               been
               the
               great
               means
               of
               setting
               the
               Christian
               world
               into
               pernicious
               Sch●sms
               and
               Confusions
               ?
            
             
             
               Qu.
               4.
               
               At
               this
               day
               ,
               when
               the
               Papal
               Church
               unchurches
               all
               the
               Christian
               Churches
               that
               are
               not
               Subjects
               to
               the
               Pope
               ;
               and
               when
               the
               Greek
               Church
               excommunitcateth
               the
               Papal
               ,
               and
               most
               continue
               damning
               one
               another
               ,
               can
               you
               think
               ,
               that
               even
               excommunicating
               is
               the
               remedy
               to
               cure
               these
               Schisms
               ,
               and
               set
               all
               right
               ?
            
             
               Qu.
               5.
               
               If
               denying
               men
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               will
               constrain
               men
               to
               obedience
               ,
               why
               do
               not
               the
               Episcopal
               Churches
               through
               the
               world
               ,
               cure
               the
               Peoples
               sins
               by
               keeping
               them
               from
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               when
               so
               great
               numbers
               are
               prophane
               ,
               and
               sensual
               ,
               and
               worldlings
               ,
               and
               wicked
               ,
               how
               easie
               a
               means
               of
               Conversion
               were
               it
               to
               forbid
               them
               all
               the
               Sacrament
               ?
            
             
               Qu.
               6.
               
               Is
               it
               no
               contradiction
               to
               say
               ,
               that
               the
               Sacrament
               is
               Gods
               means
               of
               giving
               Sanctification
               ?
               and
               yet
               that
               keeping
               men
               from
               it
               is
               the
               means
               ?
            
             
               Qu.
               7.
               
               But
               if
               you
               mean
               not
               constraining
               to
               obey
               God
               ,
               but
               only
               to
               obey
               the
               Bishop
               ,
               and
               not
               God
               ,
               what
               good
               will
               such
               obedience
               do
               the
               mans
               soul
               ,
               that
               will
               not
               save
               him
               ?
               I
               confess
               the
               Magistrate
               that
               hath
               the
               Sword
               ,
               may
               compel
               men
               to
               the
               use
               of
               the
               
                 necessary
                 suitable
                 means
              
               of
               Conversion
               and
               Grace
               ;
               and
               those
               means
               may
               further
               Sanctification
               .
            
             
               IV.
               As
               to
               the
               Fourth
               Point
               ,
               I
               have
               said
               enough
               of
               it
               to
               you
               heretofore
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               If
               no
               Religious
               Assemblies
               for
               Preaching
               ,
               Praying
               ,
               and
               Sacraments
               ,
               be
               lawful
               ,
               but
               what
               the
               Bishops
               allow
               ,
               then
               God
               hath
               put
               it
               into
               the
               Bishops
               power
               ,
               whether
               he
               shall
               have
               any
               such
               publick
               worship
               ,
               or
               any
               shall
               be
               obliged
               so
               to
               worship
               him
               ,
               or
               not
               .
               But
               the
               Consequent
               is
               false
               ;
               Ergo
               ,
               So
               is
               the
               Antecedent
               .
               True
               Pastors
               have
               but
               the
               power
               to
               promote
               ,
               and
               
                 order
                 Gods
                 worship
              
               ,
               but
               not
               to
               exclude
               ,
               or
               forbid
               it
               to
               any
               (
               much
               less
               to
               all
               ,
               or
               1000.
               )
               without
               necessary
               cause
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               And
               then
               if
               Preaching
               ,
               and
               Hearing
               ,
               and
               Sacraments
               ,
               be
               ordinarily
               necessary
               to
               mens
               salvation
               ,
               then
               God
               hath
               left
               it
               to
               the
               will
               ,
               or
               power
               of
               the
               Bishops
               ,
               whether
               any
               of
               the
               people
               shall
               be
               (
               ordinarily
               )
               saved
               .
               But
               that
               is
               not
               so
               .
            
             
             
               3.
               
               And
               then
               if
               the
               King
               should
               license
               ,
               or
               command
               us
               to
               Preach
               ,
               Pray
               ,
               and
               Communicate
               ,
               and
               the
               Bishop
               forbid
               it
               ,
               it
               were
               sin
               .
               But
               that
               I
               will
               not
               believe
               ,
               unless
               the
               Cause
               ,
               more
               than
               the
               Authority
               ,
               make
               the
               difference
               .
            
             
               To
               cooclude
               ,
               I
               hold
               ,
               that
               
                 just
                 use
                 of
                 the
                 Keys
              
               is
               very
               necessary
               ,
               and
               that
               it
               is
               the
               great
               sin
               of
               England
               to
               reject
               it
               :
               But
               that
               a
               
                 false
                 usurped
                 use
                 of
                 excomunication
              
               hath
               been
               the
               incendiary
               of
               the
               Christian
               world
               ,
               which
               hath
               broken
               it
               to
               pieces
               ,
               caused
               horrid
               Schisms
               ,
               Rebellions
               ,
               Treasons
               ,
               Murders
               ,
               and
               bloody
               Wars
               .
            
             
               I.
               The
               just
               use
               is
               ,
               1.
               
               When
               a
               scandalous
               or
               great
               sinner
               is
               with
               convincing
               evidence
               told
               of
               his
               error
               ,
               and
               with
               seriousness
               ,
               yet
               with
               love
               and
               compassion
               ,
               intreated
               to
               repent
               ,
               and
               either
               prevailed
               with
               ,
               and
               so
               absolved
               ,
               or
               after
               due
               patience
               ,
               Authoritatively
               pronounced
               uncapable
               of
               Church-Communion
               ,
               and
               bound
               over
               to
               answer
               it
               at
               the
               Bar
               of
               Christ
               ,
               in
               terror
               if
               he
               repent
               not
               ,
               and
               this
               by
               the
               Pastor
               of
               that
               particular
               Church
               ,
               which
               either
               statedly
               ,
               or
               
                 pro
                 tempore
              
               ,
               he
               belongeth
               to
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               And
               when
               this
               is
               duly
               notified
               to
               such
               Neighbour-Pastors
               as
               he
               may
               seek
               Communion
               with
               ,
               and
               they
               agree
               not
               to
               receive
               any
               justly
               cast
               out
               by
               others
               ,
               but
               to
               receive
               and
               relieve
               the
               injured
               and
               falsly
               condemned
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               And
               when
               the
               King
               and
               his
               Justices
               ,
               permit
               not
               the
               ejected
               violently
               to
               intrude
               ,
               and
               take
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               or
               joyn
               with
               the
               Church
               by
               force
               ,
               but
               preserveth
               forcibly
               the
               Peace
               and
               Priviledges
               of
               the
               Churches
               .
            
             
               II.
               The
               excommunication
               that
               hath
               turned
               the
               Church
               into
               Factions
               ,
               and
               undone
               almost
               East
               and
               West
               ,
               is
               ,
               1.
               
               When
               a
               Bishop
               ,
               because
               of
               his
               humane
               Superiory
               ,
               as
               Patriark
               ,
               Primate
               ,
               or
               Pope
               ,
               claimeth
               the
               power
               of
               excommunicating
               
                 other
                 Bishops
              
               ,
               as
               his
               Subjects
               ,
               whose
               Sentence
               must
               stand
               because
               of
               his
               Regent
               power
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Or
               at
               least
               ,
               gathering
               a
               Council
               where
               he
               shall
               preside
               ,
               and
               that
               Council
               shall
               take
               themselves
               to
               have
               a
               Governing
               power
               of
               the
               Keys
               over
               the
               particular
               Bishop
               ,
               not
               only
               to
               renounce
               Communion
               with
               them
               themselves
               ,
               but
               to
               oblige
               all
               others
               to
               stand
               to
               their
               judicial
               Sentence
               .
               3.
               
               When
               Bishops
               shall
               meddle
               causelesly
               in
               other
               Bishops
               Churches
               ,
               and
               make
               themseves
               Judges
               either
               of
               distant
               ,
               unknown
               persons
               ,
               and
               cases
               ,
               or
               of
               such
               as
               they
               have
               nothing
               to
               do
               to
               try
               .
               Yea
               ,
               judg
               men
               of
               other
               
               Countries
               ,
               or
               so
               distant
               ,
               as
               the
               Witnesses
               and
               Causes
               cannot
               without
               oppression
               be
               brought
               to
               their
               Bar.
               
            
             
               4.
               
               When
               they
               disgrace
               Gods
               universal
               Laws
               of
               Communion
               ,
               as
               ins●ffici●nt
               ,
               and
               make
               a
               multitude
               of
               unnecessary
               ,
               ensnaring
               ,
               dividing
               Laws
               of
               their
               own
               ,
               according
               to
               which
               they
               must
               be
               mens
               Judges
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               When
               these
               Laws
               are
               not
               made
               only
               for
               their
               own
               flocks
               and
               selves
               ,
               but
               for
               all
               the
               Christian
               world
               ,
               or
               for
               absent
               ,
               or
               dissenting
               persons
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               When
               men
               excommunicate
               others
               for
               
                 hard
                 words
              
               ,
               not
               understood
               ,
               that
               deserve
               it
               not
               as
               to
               real
               matter
               .
            
             
               7.
               
               Or
               do
               it
               to
               keep
               up
               an
               unlawful
               usurped
               power
               over
               those
               Churches
               that
               never
               consented
               to
               take
               them
               for
               their
               Pastors
               ,
               and
               to
               rule
               where
               they
               have
               no
               true
               Authority
               but
               such
               as
               standeth
               on
               a
               forcing
               strength
               .
            
             
               8.
               
               When
               Lay-Chancellors
               use
               the
               Keys
               of
               the
               Church
               .
            
             
               9.
               
               When
               men
               excommunicate
               others
               wickedly
               ,
               for
               doing
               their
               duty
               to
               God
               and
               man
               ,
               or
               unjustly
               without
               sufficient
               Cause
               .
            
             
               10.
               
               When
               unjust
               excommunicators
               force
               Ministers
               against
               their
               Consciences
               to
               publish
               their
               condemnations
               against
               those
               that
               they
               know
               to
               be
               not
               worthy
               of
               that
               Sentence
               ,
               if
               not
               the
               best
               of
               their
               flocks
               .
            
             
               11.
               
               And
               when
               they
               damn
               all
               as
               Hereticks
               ,
               Schismaticks
               ,
               &c.
               that
               communicate
               with
               any
               that
               they
               thus
               unjustly
               damn
               .
            
             
               12.
               
               When
               they
               dishonour
               Kings
               ,
               and
               higher
               Pwers
               ,
               by
               disgracing
               excommunications
               ;
               much
               more
               when
               they
               depose
               them
               .
            
             
               13.
               
               When
               they
               tell
               Princes
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               their
               duty
               to
               banish
               ,
               imprison
               ▪
               or
               destroy
               men
               ,
               because
               excommunicate
               ,
               and
               not
               reconciled
               ;
               and
               make
               Kings
               their
               Executioners
               .
               And
               so
               of
               old
               ,
               when
               a
               Bishop
               was
               excommunicate
               ,
               he
               must
               presently
               be
               banished
               :
               And
               they
               say
               ,
               the
               Scots
               horning
               is
               of
               the
               same
               nature
               .
               If
               all
               had
               been
               either
               banished
               ,
               or
               imprisoned
               ,
               that
               were
               excommunicate
               ,
               a●d
               unreconciled
               in
               the
               pursuit
               of
               the
               General
               Councils
               of
               old
               ,
               how
               great
               a
               diminution
               would
               it
               have
               made
               of
               the
               free
               Subjects
               of
               the
               Empire
               ?
               And
               if
               Princes
               must
               strike
               with
               the
               Sword
               ,
               all
               that
               stand
               excommunicate
               ,
               without
               trying
               ,
               and
               judging
               the
               persons
               themselves
               ,
               it
               is
               no
               wonder
               if
               such
               Prelates
               ,
               as
               can
               first
               so
               debase
               them
               to
               be
               their
               Lictors
               ,
               can
               next
               depose
               them
               .
               He
               is
               like
               to
               be
               a
               great
               Persecuter
               ,
               that
               will
               imprison
               or
               banish
               all
               that
               a
               proud
               contentious
               Clergy
               will
               excommunicate
               .
            
             
             
               As
               
                 corruptio
                 optimi
                 est
                 pessima
              
               ,
               I
               doubt
               not
               but
               a
               wise
               ,
               humble
               ,
               holy
               ,
               spiritual
               ,
               loving
               ,
               heavenly
               ,
               zealous
               ,
               patient
               ,
               exemplary
               sort
               of
               Pastors
               is
               the
               means
               of
               continuing
               Christs
               Kingdom
               in
               the
               World
               ,
               and
               such
               are
               the
               Pillars
               and
               Basis
               of
               Truth
               in
               the
               House
               of
               God
               (
               as
               it
               is
               said
               of
               Timothy
               ,
               not
               of
               the
               Church
               as
               is
               commonly
               mistaken
               )
               .
               So
               an
               ignorant
               ,
               worldly
               ,
               carnal
               ,
               proud
               ,
               usurping
               ,
               domineering
               ,
               hypocritical
               sort
               of
               Pastors
               ,
               have
               been
               the
               great
               plagues
               ,
               and
               causes
               of
               Schism
               ,
               confusion
               ,
               and
               common
               calamity
               :
               And
               that
               when
               Satan
               can
               be
               the
               chuser
               of
               Pastors
               for
               Christs
               Church
               ,
               he
               will
               (
               and
               too
               oft
               hath
               )
               ever
               chuse
               such
               as
               shall
               most
               succesfully
               serve
               him
               in
               Christs
               Name
               .
            
             
               And
               I
               doubt
               not
               ,
               but
               such
               holy
               Discipline
               ,
               as
               shall
               keep
               clean
               the
               Church
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               keep
               off
               the
               reproach
               of
               wickedness
               and
               uncleanness
               from
               the
               Christian
               Religion
               ,
               and
               manifest
               duly
               to
               the
               flock
               the
               difference
               between
               the
               precious
               and
               the
               vile
               ,
               is
               a
               great
               Ordinance
               of
               God
               (
               which
               one
               man
               cannot
               exercise
               over
               many
               hundred
               Parishes
               ,
               and
               unknown
               people
               )
               .
               But
               an
               usurped
               domineering
               use
               of
               excommunication
               ,
               to
               subdue
               Kings
               ,
               Princes
               ,
               Nobles
               ,
               and
               people
               to
               the
               Jurisdiction
               ,
               Opinions
               ,
               and
               Canons
               of
               Popes
               ,
               Patriarchs
               ,
               Prelates
               ,
               or
               their
               Councils
               ,
               I
               think
               hath
               done
               not
               the
               least
               part
               of
               Satans
               work
               in
               the
               world
               .
            
             
               And
               I
               must
               tell
               you
               ,
               that
               I
               have
               lived
               now
               near
               62.
               (
               now
               near
               66.
               )
               years
               ,
               and
               I
               never
               saw
               one
               man
               or
               woman
               reformed
               or
               converted
               by
               excommunication
               (
               and
               I
               hope
               I
               have
               known
               thousands
               converted
               from
               their
               sin
               by
               Preaching
               ,
               even
               by
               some
               that
               are
               now
               forbidden
               to
               Preach
               )
               .
               All
               that
               ever
               I
               knew
               excommunicate
               ,
               were
               of
               two
               sorts
               .
               1.
               
               Dissenters
               from
               the
               Opinions
               of
               the
               Bishops
               ,
               or
               conscientious
               refusers
               of
               their
               commands
               :
               And
               these
               all
               rejoice
               in
               their
               sufferings
               ,
               applying
               ,
               
                 Blessed
                 are
                 ye
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 cast
                 out
                 your
                 names
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
                 say
                 all
                 evil
                 of
                 you
                 falsly
                 ,
              
               &c.
               or
               they
               take
               their
               censure
               for
               wicked
               persecution
               .
               The
               Papists
               laugh
               at
               their
               Excommunicators
               ,
               and
               say
               ,
               What
               an
               odd
               conditioned
               Church
               have
               you
               ,
               that
               will
               cast
               us
               out
               that
               never
               came
               in
               ,
               and
               because
               we
               will
               not
               come
               in
               ?
               2.
               
               Ungodly
               impenitent
               sinners
               :
               And
               these
               hate
               the
               excommunicators
               for
               disgracing
               them
               ,
               and
               are
               driven
               further
               off
               from
               godliness
               than
               before
               :
               But
               they
               will
               say
               ,
               
                 they
                 repent
              
               at
               any
               time
               ,
               rather
               than
               go
               to
               the
               Gaol
               .
               I
               never
               saw
               one
               person
               brought
               to
               publick
               confession
               in
               the
               Assembly
               ,
               by
               the
               Bishops
               Discipline
               ;
               but
               I
               heard
               
               I
               was
               young
               ,
               of
               one
               ,
               or
               two
               ,
               that
               for
               Adultery
               stood
               in
               a
               White
               Sheet
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               laughing
               at
               the
               sport
               ,
               or
               hating
               the
               imposers
               .
               When
               there
               were
               no
               Bishops
               among
               us
               ,
               about
               1650.
               many
               Episcopal
               ,
               Presbyterians
               ,
               &c.
               agreed
               ,
               where
               I
               lived
               ,
               to
               exercise
               so
               much
               Discipline
               ,
               as
               we
               were
               all
               agreed
               belonged
               to
               Presbyters
               .
               Hereupon
               I
               found
               good
               success
               ,
               in
               bringing
               some
               to
               repentance
               by
               admonition
               ,
               but
               never
               of
               any
               one
               that
               stood
               it
               out
               to
               an
               excommunication
               (
               so
               far
               as
               we
               went
               ,
               which
               was
               only
               to
               admonish
               ,
               and
               pray
               for
               their
               repentance
               publickly
               ,
               and
               after
               to
               declare
               them
               unmeet
               for
               Christian
               Communion
               ,
               and
               to
               require
               the
               people
               to
               avoid
               them
               accordingly
               ,
               till
               they
               repent
               )
               .
               After
               this
               they
               hated
               us
               more
               than
               before
               (
               and
               one
               of
               them
               laid
               hands
               on
               me
               in
               the
               Church-Yard
               ,
               to
               have
               killed
               me
               )
               .
               And
               I
               am
               sure
               that
               they
               reverenced
               those
               Ministers
               more
               than
               now
               Lay-Chancellors
               (
               if
               not
               Bishops
               )
               are
               by
               such
               reverenced
               :
               So
               that
               experience
               convinced
               me
               ,
               that
               the
               penalty
               of
               excommunication
               is
               much
               more
               beneficial
               to
               others
               ,
               than
               to
               the
               excommunicate
               .
            
             
               And
               how
               many
               thousands
               in
               your
               Parish
               do
               now
               voluntarily
               excommunicate
               themselves
               from
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               and
               Church-Assemblies
               ,
               and
               find
               no
               Remorse
               ,
               or
               Reformation
               by
               it
               ?
               And
               if
               all
               of
               both
               sorts
               (
               conscientious
               Dissenters
               ,
               and
               prophane
               despisers
               ,
               and
               sinners
               )
               were
               excommunicated
               now
               by
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ,
               without
               any
               corporal
               penalty
               adjoyned
               ,
               what
               do
               you
               think
               it
               would
               do
               upon
               them
               ?
               Would
               they
               not
               laugh
               at
               you
               ,
               or
               pity
               you
               ?
               Do
               not
               the
               Bishops
               believe
               this
               ,
               and
               therefore
               will
               not
               trust
               to
               their
               excommunications
               at
               all
               without
               the
               Sword
               ?
            
             
               I
               cannot
               magnifie
               the
               Discipline
               of
               such
               men
               as
               count
               themselves
               the
               Power
               of
               the
               Keys
               to
               be
               but
               a
               Leaden
               Sword
               ,
               a
               vain
               thing
               ,
               without
               the
               annexed
               enforcement
               of
               corporal
               penalties
               :
               If
               it
               be
               but
               
                 outward
                 obedience
                 to
                 their
                 commands
              
               ,
               which
               they
               drive
               men
               to
               ▪
               without
               the
               heart
               ,
            
             
               1.
               
               Men
               of
               no
               Conscience
               will
               soonest
               obey
               them
               ,
               as
               forced
               against
               their
               Consciences
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               And
               why
               do
               they
               abuse
               the
               name
               of
               the
               Keys
               ,
               as
               if
               it
               were
               the
               cause
               of
               that
               which
               it
               is
               no
               cause
               of
               ,
               but
               is
               done
               only
               by
               the
               Magistrates
               Sword
               ?
               It
               is
               the
               Writ
               
                 De
                 excom
                 .
                 cap.
              
               that
               doth
               it
               ,
               and
               not
               the
               Keys
               .
               And
               they
               that
               think
               
                 unwilling
                 persons
              
               have
               right
               to
               the
               great
               benefit
               of
               Church
               Communion
               ;
               
               yea
               ,
               all
               that
               had
               rather
               come
               ●o
               Church
               than
               lie
               in
               Gaol
               ,
               shall
               never
               have
               my
               assent
               .
            
             
               If
               really
               your
               meaning
               be
               to
               set
               up
               the
               power
               of
               the
               Keys
               by
               themselves
               ,
               to
               do
               their
               proper
               work
               ,
               and
               not
               expect
               that
               Magistrates
               must
               joyn
               their
               forcing
               power
               ,
               to
               punish
               a
               man
               meerly
               because
               he
               beareth
               the
               Bishops
               punishment
               patiently
               ,
               without
               changing
               his
               mind
               ;
               Let
               it
               prevail
               as
               far
               as
               it
               can
               prevail
               ;
               who
               will
               fear
               it
               (
               save
               for
               the
               Schism
               that
               it
               may
               cause
               )
               ?
               But
               if
               it
               be
               your
               meaning
               all
               this
               while
               ,
               that
               under
               the
               name
               of
               denying
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               it
               is
               Confiscation
               or
               the
               Gaol
               that
               must
               do
               the
               work
               ,
               I
               should
               wish
               for
               more
               of
               the
               Spirit
               of
               Christianity
               ,
               and
               less
               inclination
               to
               the
               Inquisition-way
               .
               Persecution
               never
               yet
               escaped
               its
               due
               odium
               ,
               or
               penalty
               ,
               by
               disowning
               its
               proper
               name
               .
               I
               am
               more
               of
               St.
               
               Martin's
               mind
               than
               of
               
               Ithacius's
               .
            
             
               V.
               One
               word
               more
               I
               add
               ,
               That
               I
               like
               not
               your
               making
               so
               light
               as
               you
               seem
               to
               me
               to
               do
               ,
               of
               the
               badness
               of
               some
               Ministers
               and
               People
               that
               are
               in
               the
               allowed
               Churches
               .
               I
               know
               that
               the
               Papists
               speak
               much
               of
               the
               holiness
               of
               a
               Pope
               ,
               when
               perhaps
               a
               General
               Council
               saith
               ,
               he
               is
               a
               Murderer
               ,
               Adulterer
               ,
               Heretick
               ,
               &c.
               and
               so
               call
               their
               Church
               Relatively
               holy
               .
               I
               deny
               not
               that
               
                 Relative
                 holiness
              
               ,
               which
               is
               founded
               in
               meer
               profession
               :
               But
               I
               believe
               ,
               that
               Christ
               came
               to
               gather
               a
               people
               to
               another
               sort
               of
               Godliness
               ,
               and
               by
               his
               Spirit
               to
               fill
               them
               with
               Divine
               and
               Heavenly
               
                 Life
                 ,
                 Light
                 ,
                 and
                 Love
              
               (
               to
               God
               and
               man
               )
               .
               And
               I
               believe
               ,
               that
               all
               that
               have
               this
               (
               though
               excommunicate
               )
               shall
               be
               glorified
               :
               And
               that
               without
               this
               ,
               all
               the
               obedience
               to
               Bishops
               that
               they
               give
               ,
               will
               never
               keep
               them
               out
               of
               Hell.
               And
               I
               take
               it
               to
               be
               no
               great
               priviledg
               to
               march
               in
               an
               orderly
               Army
               to
               damnation
               ,
               or
               to
               be
               at
               peace
               in
               Satans
               power
               .
               Hell
               will
               be
               Hell
               which
               way
               ever
               we
               come
               to
               it
               .
               I
               confess
               ,
               were
               these
               Bishops
               in
               the
               right
               ,
               that
               
                 Sancta
                 Clara
              
               citeth
               ,
               that
               say
               ,
               
                 The
                 ignorant
                 people
                 might
                 merit
                 by
                 hating
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 an
                 act
                 of
                 obedience
                 ,
                 if
                 their
                 Pastors
                 should
                 tell
                 them
                 it
                 is
                 their
                 duty
              
               ;
               then
               this
               external
               obedience
               to
               them
               were
               more
               considerable
               :
               But
               I
               had
               rather
               go
               in
               the
               Company
               that
               goeth
               to
               Heaven
               (
               as
               all
               do
               that
               are
               true
               Lovers
               of
               God
               and
               man
               )
               than
               in
               that
               which
               goeth
               to
               Hell
               (
               as
               do
               the
               most
               Regular
               of
               the
               ungodly
               )
               .
               And
               yet
               I
               account
               true
               obedience
               ,
               and
               regularity
               ,
               a
               great
               duty
               of
               the
               godly
               ,
               and
               a
               great
               help
               to
               godliness
               .
            
             
             
               And
               therefore
               I
               value
               the
               Means
               for
               the
               
                 End
                 ,
                 Concord
              
               for
               Piety
               and
               salvation
               .
               And
               I
               cannot
               think
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               not
               now
               in
               London
               ,
               a
               very
               laudable
               degree
               of
               Concord
               among
               all
               those
               that
               ,
               though
               in
               different
               Assemblies
               ,
               and
               with
               difference
               of
               opinions
               about
               small
               matters
               ,
               do
               hold
               one
               Body
               ,
               one
               Spirit
               ,
               one
               Lord
               ,
               one
               Faith
               ,
               one
               Baptism
               ,
               one
               Celestial
               hope
               ,
               and
               one
               God
               and
               Father
               of
               all
               ,
               and
               live
               in
               Love
               ,
               and
               Peace
               and
               Patience
               towards
               each
               other
               :
               This
               is
               far
               greater
               Concord
               than
               the
               thousands
               of
               people
               ,
               that
               deserving
               excommunication
               for
               their
               wicked
               lives
               ,
               do
               hold
               in
               the
               bosom
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               which
               receiveth
               them
               as
               children
               thereof
               .
               And
               O!
               were
               it
               not
               for
               that
               uncharitable
               impatience
               ,
               which
               an
               ill
               selfish
               Spirit
               doth
               contain
               ,
               why
               should
               it
               seem
               to
               us
               a
               matter
               of
               such
               odium
               ,
               envy
               ,
               or
               out-cry
               ,
               for
               men
               to
               hear
               the
               same
               Gospel
               from
               another
               man
               ,
               which
               for
               some
               differing
               opinion
               they
               will
               not
               hear
               from
               us
               ?
               Or
               for
               men
               to
               communicate
               ,
               
                 e.
                 g.
              
               standing
               ,
               or
               sitting
               in
               a
               Congregation
               of
               that
               mind
               ,
               that
               (
               weakly
               )
               scruple
               to
               kneel
               at
               it
               with
               others
               (
               the
               old
               Canons
               countenancing
               their
               gesture
               of
               standing
               ,
               more
               than
               kneeling
               )
               What
               harm
               will
               it
               do
               me
               ,
               if
               (
               under
               the
               strictest
               Laws
               of
               Peace
               )
               men
               worshipped
               God
               by
               themselves
               ,
               that
               scruple
               some
               word
               ,
               or
               action
               in
               our
               worship
               ?
               
                 E.
                 g.
              
               a
               Nestorian
               that
               should
               think
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               improper
               to
               say
               ,
               that
               the
               
                 Virgin
                 Mary
              
               was
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               denomination
               should
               be
               
                 a
                 ratione
                 formali
              
               ,
               rather
               than
               
                 a
                 materiali
              
               :
               Would
               Liberty
               in
               such
               matters
               ,
               with
               Love
               and
               Peace
               ,
               do
               more
               hurt
               to
               the
               Churches
               than
               Schismatical
               excommunications
               have
               done
               ?
            
             
               And
               indeed
               it
               is
               hard
               to
               make
               people
               able
               to
               reconcile
               a
               Conjunct
               earn●stness
               ,
               in
               driving
               the
               same
               men
               
                 into
                 the
                 Church
              
               ,
               and
               
                 casting
                 them
                 out
              
               ;
               yea
               ,
               of
               excommunicating
               them
               ,
               
                 ipso
                 facto
              
               ,
               by
               divers
               Canons
               (
               
                 sine
                 sententia
              
               )
               ,
               and
               accusing
               them
               for
               not
               communicating
               .
               If
               it
               be
               for
               
                 not
                 repenting
              
               ,
               1.
               
               Can
               you
               bring
               all
               the
               sinners
               about
               us
               to
               repentance
               ,
               by
               excommunications
               ?
               Why
               then
               are
               the
               openly
               wicked
               so
               numerous
               ?
               2.
               
               Do
               you
               think
               men
               can
               change
               their
               judgment
               ,
               meerly
               because
               they
               are
               commanded
               ,
               or
               excommunicated
               ?
               If
               a
               man
               study
               ,
               and
               pray
               ,
               and
               endeavour
               to
               the
               utmost
               ,
               to
               know
               the
               truth
               ,
               and
               you
               say
               ,
               that
               yet
               he
               erreth
               ,
               will
               a
               censure
               cure
               his
               understanding
               ?
               
                 E.
                 g.
              
               a
               Nestorian
               ,
               a
               Monothelite
               ,
               an
               Anabaptist
               ,
               &c.
               much
               less
               when
               a
               man
               knoweth
               that
               he
               is
               in
               the
               right
               ,
               and
               the
               censurer
               fighteth
               againd
               truth
               and
               duty
               .
            
             
             
               Men
               in
               some
               diseases
               will
               rage
               at
               the
               sight
               of
               certain
               things
               ,
               which
               would
               not
               much
               trouble
               them
               ,
               if
               the
               disease
               were
               cured
               .
               Macedonius
               ,
               and
               Nestorius
               ,
               that
               were
               judged
               Hereticks
               themselves
               ,
               could
               not
               bear
               the
               Bishops
               ,
               and
               meetings
               of
               the
               Novatians
               ;
               But
               Atticus
               could
               ,
               and
               they
               lived
               together
               in
               Christian
               Love.
               I
               know
               those
               places
               now
               in
               England
               ,
               where
               a
               Conformable
               and
               Nonconformable
               Minister
               ,
               live
               in
               so
               great
               love
               ,
               and
               the
               latter
               go
               still
               to
               the
               Parish-Churches
               ,
               and
               the
               former
               sometimes
               come
               to
               them
               ,
               as
               that
               no
               considerable
               trouble
               ariseth
               by
               their
               difference
               :
               And
               I
               know
               other
               places
               ,
               where
               the
               publick
               Ministers
               cannot
               bear
               any
               that
               hear
               not
               themselves
               ,
               yea
               ,
               or
               that
               constantly
               hearing
               them
               ,
               hear
               any
               other
               that
               dissenteth
               .
               But
               they
               seek
               to
               win
               Dissenters
               ,
               as
               Fowlers
               would
               bring
               Birds
               to
               the
               Net
               ,
               by
               showting
               ,
               and
               throwing
               stones
               at
               them
               ;
               and
               Anglers
               would
               catch
               Fish
               ,
               by
               beating
               the
               Waters
               .
            
             
               VI.
               I
               will
               tell
               you
               also
               ,
               that
               I
               much
               dissent
               from
               you
               ,
               in
               that
               when
               I
               told
               you
               ,
               
                 that
                 the
                 Tyranny
                 of
                 Prelates
                 hath
                 done
                 more
                 hurt
                 than
                 the
                 disobedience
                 and
                 discord
                 of
                 the
              
               People
               
                 towards
                 them
              
               ,
               you
               said
               ,
               
                 you
                 do
                 not
                 think
                 so
              
               .
            
             
               Qu.
               Do
               you
               think
               that
               Thieves
               have
               killed
               as
               many
               men
               as
               Wars
               have
               done
               ?
               If
               it
               be
               true
               ,
               that
               
                 Iulius
                 Caesar
              
               ,
               and
               his
               Armies
               killed
               1192000.
               persons
               ,
               besides
               those
               that
               he
               slew
               in
               the
               Civil
               Wars
               .
               That
               Darius
               lost
               at
               once
               200
               000
               ,
               and
               abundance
               of
               such
               instances
               in
               lower
               degrees
               may
               be
               given
               ;
               sure
               poor
               Thieves
               and
               Murderers
               come
               far
               short
               of
               this
               account
               .
               And
               so
               it
               is
               in
               the
               present
               case
               .
               
                 Gregory
                 Nazian
              
               ▪
               was
               a
               wise
               ,
               and
               good
               man
               ,
               who
               saith
               ,
               the
               people
               were
               factious
               ,
               and
               too
               unruly
               ,
               but
               (
               at
               Const.
               )
               were
               honest
               ,
               and
               meant
               well
               .
               But
               how
               sadly
               doth
               he
               describe
               the
               Bishops
               ,
               as
               rage●ing
               even
               in
               their
               Councils
               ,
               and
               as
               the
               far
               greater
               causes
               of
               all
               calamity
               !
               Judg
               by
               the
               Twenty
               instances
               that
               I
               before
               gave
               you
               ,
               about
               their
               excommunication
               :
               How
               few
               Heresies
               ,
               or
               Schisms
               ,
               were
               there
               of
               old
               ,
               that
               the
               Bishops
               were
               not
               the
               notorious
               causes
               of
               ?
               The
               
                 Samosatinians
                 ,
                 Apollinarians
                 ,
                 Macedonians
                 ,
                 Nestorians
                 ,
                 Acephali
                 ,
              
               the
               Monothelites
               ,
               yea
               ,
               the
               
                 Donatists
                 ,
                 Novatians
              
               ,
               the
               Phantasiasticks
               ,
               and
               almost
               all
               :
               The
               Arrians
               began
               by
               a
               Presbyter
               ;
               but
               if
               Petavius
               cites
               them
               truly
               (
               as
               he
               doth
               )
               too
               many
               Bishops
               led
               him
               the
               way
               ,
               and
               most
               of
               the
               Bishops
               followed
               ,
               and
               were
               the
               men
               that
               kept
               up
               ,
               and
               increased
               the
               Heresie
               ,
               far
               beyond
               the
               people
               ,
               or
               the
               Presbyters
               .
               Eutychus
               ,
               a
               Monk
               ,
               began
               his
               Cause
               ;
               but
               he
               was
               quickly
               contemned
               by
               his
               followers
               ,
               and
               did
               
               little
               in
               comparison
               of
               
                 Dioscorus
                 ,
                 Severus
              
               ,
               and
               many
               hundred
               more
               Bishops
               .
            
             
               And
               is
               it
               the
               People
               ,
               or
               the
               Bishops
               ,
               that
               now
               keep
               East
               and
               West
               in
               mutual
               damnations
               ?
               Have
               the
               Peoples
               divisions
               done
               more
               harm
               than
               the
               Papal
               Schism
               ,
               and
               Usurpations
               ,
               and
               Cruelties
               ,
               killing
               about
               2000000.
               as
               is
               said
               of
               Albigenses
               and
               Waldenses
               ,
               the
               Inquisitions
               ,
               bloody
               Wars
               against
               the
               Germane
               Emperors
               ,
               and
               many
               English
               Kings
               ,
               the
               Rebellion
               against
               the
               Greek
               Emperor
               ,
               
                 Leo
                 Isaurus
              
               ,
               and
               destruction
               of
               the
               Eastern
               Empire
               ,
               our
               Smithfield
               Bone-fires
               ,
               and
               innumerable
               other
               Cruelties
               ,
               Desolations
               ,
               Heresies
               and
               Schisms
               ?
               Are
               all
               these
               less
               than
               the
               abuse
               of
               Liberty
               by
               Inferiors
               ,
               in
               Praying
               ,
               Preaching
               ,
               or
               Disorders
               ?
               Judg
               Hale
               saith
               ,
               
                 That
                 he
                 had
                 a
                 friend
                 that
                 stored
                 a
                 very
                 great
                 Pond
                 of
                 Three
                 or
                 Four
                 Acres
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 great
                 number
                 of
                 Fish
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 Seven
                 years
                 end
                 only
                 put
                 in
                 Two
                 very
                 small
                 Pikes
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 the
                 draught
                 of
                 his
                 Pond
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 not
                 one
                 Fish
                 left
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Two
                 Pikes
                 grown
                 to
                 an
                 excessive
                 bigness
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 with
                 their
                 millions
                 of
                 fry
                 devoured
                 by
                 the
                 pair
                 of
                 Tyrants
                 .
                 Hale
                 of
                 the
                 Orig.
                 of
                 Man
                 ,
                 Sect.
              
               2.
               cap.
               9
               pag.
               208.
               
               The
               Block
               had
               been
               a
               better
               Ruler
               .
               The
               Lord
               forgive
               the
               Presbyterians
               their
               over-keenness
               against
               Sects
               ,
               before
               the
               Pikes
               have
               made
               an
               end
               of
               them
               .
               Pardon
               truth
               to
            
             
               
                 
                   Your
                   Servant
                
                 ,
                 Ri.
                 Baxter
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           
             
               For
               the
               Learned
               Mr.
               
                 Henry
                 Dowell
              
               (
               after
               a
               personal
               Conference
               with
               him
               )
               .
            
             
               
                 SIR
                 ,
              
            
             
               COncord
               and
               Peace
               are
               so
               very
               desirable
               to
               the
               ends
               of
               Christianity
               ,
               that
               I
               am
               glad
               to
               hear
               you
               speak
               for
               them
               in
               the
               general
               ,
               though
               I
               take
               your
               way
               to
               be
               certainly
               destructive
               of
               them
               ;
               and
               because
               you
               think
               the
               like
               of
               mine
               ,
               and
               so
               while
               we
               are
               agreed
               for
               the
               end
               ,
               we
               greatly
               differ
               about
               the
               means
               ,
               I
               shall
               here
               perform
               what
               I
               last
               offered
               you
               ,
               viz.
               I.
               An
               explication
               
               of
               my
               own
               sense
               of
               the
               way
               of
               Church-concord
               (
               because
               you
               said
               I
               am
               still
               upon
               the
               destructive
               part
               )
               viz.
               1.
               
               My
               fundamental
               Principles
               .
               2.
               
               The
               way
               of
               concord
               ,
               which
               I
               suppose
               to
               be
               sufficient
               ,
               and
               only
               likely
               (
               as
               appointed
               by
               God
               )
               to
               attain
               that
               end
               .
               II.
               The
               reasons
               of
               my
               utter
               dissent
               from
               your
               way
               .
               III.
               A
               Proposal
               for
               our
               further
               debating
               of
               these
               differences
               .
            
          
        
         
           I.
           I
           hope
           if
           you
           are
           a
           man
           of
           charity
           or
           impartiality
           ,
           it
           will
           be
           no
           hard
           matter
           to
           you
           to
           believe
           that
           I
           am
           willing
           to
           be
           acquainted
           with
           healing
           truth
           (
           that
           I
           say
           not
           as
           willing
           as
           you
           )
           ;
           and
           if
           I
           be
           unhappy
           in
           the
           success
           of
           my
           Enquiries
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           for
           want
           of
           searching
           diligence
           .
           And
           your
           parts
           assure
           me
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           so
           with
           you
           .
           But
           it
           is
           the
           usual
           effect
           of
           one
           received
           error
           ,
           to
           let
           in
           many
           more
           ;
           and
           it
           is
           so
           either
           with
           me
           or
           you
           .
           And
           lest
           it
           should
           prove
           my
           unhappiness
           ,
           I
           shall
           thankfully
           accept
           your
           remedying
           informations
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           The
           Principles
           which
           I
           presuppose
           ,
           are
           such
           as
           these
           .
           1.
           
           As
           God
           as
           Creator
           ,
           so
           Christ
           as
           Redeemer
           is
           the
           Universal
           King
           and
           Head
           over
           all
           things
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           which
           is
           his
           body
           ,
           Ephes.
           1.22
           ,
           23.
           
           Ioh.
           17.2
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           2.
           
           He
           hath
           made
           
             Vniversal
             Laws
          
           to
           be
           means
           of
           this
           Universal
           Government
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           His
           Universal
           Laws
           are
           in
           
             suo
             genere
          
           sufficient
           to
           their
           proper
           use
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           There
           is
           no
           other
           Universal
           King
           or
           Ruler
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           or
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           whether
           Personal
           or
           Collective
           .
           And
           therefore
           none
           that
           hath
           power
           of
           Universal
           Legislation
           ,
           or
           Jurisdiction
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           Much
           less
           any
           that
           hath
           a
           superiour
           power
           to
           alter
           Gods
           Universal
           Laws
           by
           abrogation
           ,
           subrogation
           ,
           suspension
           ,
           or
           dispensation
           .
           Nor
           will
           God
           himself
           alter
           them
           ,
           and
           substitute
           new
           ones
           .
           As
           Tertullian
           saith
           ,
           
             We
             at
             first
             believe
             this
             ,
             that
             no
             more
             is
             to
             be
             believed
             .
          
        
         
           6.
           
           These
           Laws
           of
           our
           Universal
           Governour
           are
           partly
           of
           natural
           Revelation
           ,
           and
           partly
           of
           Supernatural
           ,
           viz.
           by
           himself
           ,
           and
           by
           his
           Spirit
           in
           his
           Apostles
           given
           in
           an
           extraordinary
           measure
           to
           this
           end
           ,
           to
           lead
           them
           into
           all
           truth
           ,
           which
           is
           delivered
           to
           us
           in
           their
           Scripture-records
           .
        
         
           7.
           
           Some
           local
           precepts
           ,
           whose
           matter
           was
           narrow
           and
           temporary
           ,
           
           even
           the
           mutable
           customs
           of
           that
           time
           and
           place
           were
           also
           narrow
           and
           temporary
           ;
           (
           as
           the
           washing
           of
           feet
           ,
           anointing
           ,
           vailing
           women
           ,
           the
           kiss
           of
           peace
           ,
           &c
           )
           which
           maketh
           nothing
           for
           the
           mutability
           of
           the
           Universal
           Laws
           .
        
         
           8.
           
           No
           Pastors
           since
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           are
           by
           office
           or
           power
           appointed
           to
           make
           any
           Universal
           Laws
           for
           the
           Church
           ,
           nor
           any
           of
           the
           same
           kind
           and
           reason
           with
           Gods
           own
           Laws
           ,
           whose
           reason
           or
           cause
           was
           existent
           in
           the
           Apostles
           times
           ,
           but
           only
           to
           explain
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           apply
           it
           to
           particular
           persons
           and
           cases
           ,
           as
           Ministers
           under
           Christ
           in
           his
           Teaching
           ,
           Priestly
           and
           Governing
           office
           ;
           nor
           have
           the
           Apostles
           any
           other
           kind
           of
           Successors
           .
        
         
           9.
           
           Christ
           made
           not
           Peter
           or
           any
           one
           of
           his
           Apostles
           Governour
           of
           the
           rest
           :
           But
           when
           they
           strove
           who
           should
           be
           the
           chief
           ,
           rebuked
           that
           expectation
           ,
           and
           determined
           ,
           That
           among
           them
           Preeminence
           should
           consist
           in
           excelling
           in
           humility
           and
           service
           .
        
         
           10.
           
           When
           the
           Corinthians
           were
           sick
           of
           the
           like
           disease
           ,
           Paul
           rebuked
           them
           for
           saying
           ,
           
             I
             am
             of
             Cephas
          
           ,
           and
           determineth
           that
           Apostles
           are
           but
           particular
           members
           of
           the
           body
           ,
           of
           which
           Christ
           only
           is
           the
           Head
           ;
           and
           not
           the
           Lords
           ,
           but
           Ministers
           and
           helpers
           of
           their
           faith
           .
        
         
           11
           ▪
           No
           Pastors
           (
           as
           such
           )
           have
           forcing
           power
           ,
           either
           to
           touch
           mens
           bodies
           ,
           or
           estates
           ,
           or
           inflict
           by
           the
           sword
           corporal
           penalties
           ,
           or
           mulcts
           .
           But
           only
           by
           the
           word
           (
           by
           which
           the
           power
           of
           the
           Keys
           is
           exercised
           )
           to
           instruct
           men
           ,
           and
           urge
           Gods
           precepts
           ,
           promises
           and
           threats
           upon
           their
           Consciences
           .
        
         
           12.
           
           The
           Apostles
           were
           Bishops
           eminenter
           ,
           in
           that
           they
           called
           ,
           gathered
           ,
           and
           while
           they
           stayed
           with
           them
           ,
           governed
           Churches
           .
           But
           not
           formaliter
           as
           taking
           any
           one
           particular
           Church
           for
           their
           proper
           charge
           :
           But
           setled
           such
           fixed
           Bishops
           over
           them
           .
           And
           though
           they
           distributed
           their
           labours
           about
           the
           world
           prudently
           ,
           and
           as
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Christ
           guided
           them
           ;
           yet
           we
           find
           not
           any
           probability
           that
           ever
           they
           divided
           the
           world
           into
           twelve
           or
           thirteen
           Provinces
           ,
           or
           ever
           setled
           twelve
           or
           thirteen
           chief
           Metropolitical
           seats
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           which
           their
           proper
           Successors
           as
           such
           should
           govern
           in
           preeminence
           .
           Nor
           doth
           any
           History
           intimate
           such
           a
           thing
           ;
           nor
           yet
           that
           any
           Apostle
           took
           any
           City
           for
           his
           proper
           Diocess
           ,
           where
           another
           Apostle
           might
           not
           come
           and
           exercise
           equal
           Power
           .
        
         
         
           13.
           
           It
           seemeth
           that
           Christs
           sending
           out
           his
           seventy
           Disciples
           by
           two
           and
           two
           ,
           and
           the
           Apostles
           staying
           together
           much
           at
           Ierusalem
           ,
           and
           Paul
           and
           
           Barnabas's
           going
           forth
           together
           ,
           and
           after
           Paul
           &
           Silas
           ,
           and
           Barnabas
           and
           Mark
           ,
           &
           Peter
           and
           Paul
           (
           supposed
           )
           to
           be
           together
           at
           
             Rome
             ,
             &c.
          
           that
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           did
           purposely
           prevent
           the
           intentions
           of
           any
           afterward
           of
           being
           the
           Metropolitical
           Successors
           of
           single
           Apostles
           or
           Disciples
           of
           Christs
           immediate
           sending
           ,
           in
           this
           or
           that
           City
           as
           their
           proper
           seat
           .
        
         
           14.
           
           As
           Grotius
           thinks
           that
           the
           Churches
           were
           instituted
           after
           the
           likeness
           of
           the
           Synagogues
           ,
           of
           which
           one
           City
           had
           many
           ;
           so
           Dr.
           Hammond
           endeavours
           to
           evince
           ,
           not
           only
           that
           Peter
           and
           Paul
           were
           Bishops
           of
           two
           distinct
           Churches
           of
           Rome
           ,
           one
           of
           the
           Iews
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           of
           the
           Gentile
           Christians
           ;
           but
           also
           that
           it
           was
           so
           in
           other
           Cities
           .
           Dissertat
           .
        
         
           15.
           
           The
           Patriarchs
           were
           not
           12
           or
           13
           ,
           but
           three
           first
           ,
           and
           five
           afterward
           ;
           and
           none
           of
           them
           pretended
           to
           any
           power
           as
           especial
           Successors
           of
           any
           one
           Apostle
           ,
           but
           Antioch
           and
           Rome
           of
           Peter
           ;
           (
           and
           that
           was
           not
           their
           first
           claim
           or
           title
           ,
           but
           an
           honorary
           reason
           why
           men
           afterward
           advanced
           them
           .
           )
           Alexandria
           claimed
           Succession
           but
           from
           St.
           Mark
           ,
           and
           Ierusalem
           from
           Iames
           (
           no
           Apostle
           ,
           if
           Dr.
           Hammond
           and
           others
           be
           not
           much
           mistaken
           )
           and
           Constantinople
           from
           none
           .
        
         
           16.
           
           The
           28
           Canon
           of
           Calcedon
           tels
           us
           enough
           of
           the
           foundation
           ,
           title
           and
           reason
           of
           Patriarchal
           power
           ,
           and
           all
           Church-History
           that
           the
           Metropolitical
           Powers
           were
           granted
           by
           Emperours
           ,
           either
           immediately
           ,
           or
           empowering
           Councils
           thereto
           .
        
         
           17.
           
           These
           Emperours
           having
           no
           power
           out
           of
           the
           Empire
           ,
           neither
           by
           themselves
           ,
           nor
           by
           Councils
           ,
           gave
           not
           any
           power
           that
           extended
           further
           than
           the
           Empire
           ,
           or
           that
           could
           by
           that
           title
           continue
           to
           any
           City
           which
           fell
           under
           the
           Government
           of
           another
           Prince
           .
        
         
           18
           A●
           the●e
           never
           was
           a
           Council
           truly
           Universal
           ,
           so
           the
           name
           Vniversal
           or
           Oec●menical
           was
           not
           of
           old
           given
           them
           ,
           in
           respect
           to
           the
           
             whole
             Christian
             world
          
           ,
           but
           to
           the
           whole
           Empire
           ;
           as
           the
           power
           that
           called
           them
           ,
           and
           the
           names
           of
           the
           Bishops
           subscribed
           ,
           &c.
           fully
           prove
           .
        
         
           19.
           
           Before
           Christian
           Princes
           did
           empower
           them
           ,
           Councils
           were
           but
           for
           
             Counsel
             ,
             concord
             and
             correspondency
          
           ,
           and
           
             particular
             Pastors
          
           were
           bound
           by
           their
           Decrees
           only
           :
           1.
           
           For
           the
           evidence
           of
           truth
           which
           they
           made
           known
           :
           2.
           
           And
           by
           
             the
             General
             Law
             
             of
             God
             ,
          
           to
           
             maintain
             unity
             and
             peace
          
           ,
           and
           help
           each
           other
           .
           But
           afterward
           ,
           by
           vertu●
           of
           the
           Princes
           Law
           ,
           or
           Will
           ,
           they
           exercised
           a
           direct
           Government
           over
           the
           particular
           Bishops
           ,
           and
           those
           were
           oft
           banished
           that
           did
           not
           submit
           to
           them
           .
        
         
           20.
           
           While
           Councils
           met
           but
           for
           Counsel
           and
           Concord
           ,
           and
           also
           when
           afterwards
           they
           were
           but
           Provincial
           ,
           or
           National
           under
           Kings
           ,
           where
           none
           of
           the
           
             Patriarchal
             Spirit
          
           and
           Interest
           did
           corrupt
           them
           ,
           they
           made
           excellent
           Orders
           ,
           and
           were
           a
           great
           blessing
           to
           the
           Churches
           :
           Of
           the
           first
           sort
           ,
           
             e.
             g.
          
           were
           divers
           African
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           latter
           divers
           Spanish
           ,
           and
           French
           ,
           when
           neither
           Emperor
           ,
           nor
           Pop●
           ▪
           did
           over-rule
           them
           ,
           but
           the
           Gothish
           ,
           and
           French
           Kings
           moderately
           govern
           them
           .
           But
           though
           I
           deny
           not
           any
           good
           which
           the
           Councils
           ,
           called
           General
           ,
           did
           ,
           especially
           the
           fir●●
           Nicene
           ;
           yet
           I
           must
           profess
           ,
           that
           the
           History
           of
           the
           Patriarchal
           Seats
           ,
           and
           the
           History
           of
           the
           General
           Councils
           ,
           and
           the
           Church-Wars
           then
           ,
           and
           after
           them
           managed
           by
           Four
           of
           the
           Patriarchs
           especially
           ,
           and
           their
           Bishops
           ▪
           the
           confusion
           caused
           in
           most
           of
           the
           Churches
           ,
           the
           Anathematiz●ng
           of
           one
           another
           ,
           the
           blood
           that
           hath
           been
           shed
           in
           the
           open
           streets
           ,
           of
           Monks
           ▪
           and
           common
           people
           ;
           yea
           ,
           the
           fighting
           ,
           and
           fury
           of
           Bishops
           at
           the
           Councils
           ,
           to
           the
           death
           of
           some
           of
           them
           ,
           their
           ●iring
           out
           the
           endeavours
           of
           such
           Emperors
           ,
           and
           their
           Officers
           ,
           that
           would
           have
           kept
           Peace
           and
           Concord
           among
           them
           ,
           do
           all
           put
           me
           out
           of
           hope
           ,
           that
           the
           Peace
           and
           Concord
           of
           the
           Christian
           world
           ,
           should
           ever
           be
           setled
           by
           Popes
           ,
           Patriarchs
           ,
           or
           such
           kind
           of
           Councils
           ,
           which
           all
           have
           so
           long
           filled
           the
           Christian
           world
           with
           most
           calamitous
           divisions
           ,
           contentions
           ,
           and
           blood-shed
           ,
           and
           made
           the
           snares
           ,
           which
           continue
           its
           divisions
           and
           distractions
           to
           this
           day
           .
        
         
           II.
           I
           conceive
           ,
           that
           the
           means
           of
           Church-concord
           ,
           appointed
           by
           God
           ,
           is
           as
           follows
           ▪
           But
           I
           premise
           ,
        
         
           1.
           
           It
           must
           be
           pre-supposed
           ,
           That
           no
           perfect
           Concord
           will
           be
           had
           on
           earth
           ;
           yea
           ▪
           that
           there
           will
           unavoidably
           be
           very
           many
           differences
           ,
           which
           must
           be
           born
           .
           So
           great
           is
           the
           diversity
           of
           mens
           natural
           Capacity
           and
           Temper
           ,
           their
           Education
           ,
           Company
           ,
           Teachers
           ,
           Helps
           ,
           Interests
           ,
           Callings
           ,
           Temptations
           ,
           &c.
           that
           it
           is
           not
           probable
           that
           any
           Two
           men
           in
           all
           the
           world
           ,
           are
           
           in
           every
           particular
           of
           the
           same
           mind
           :
           And
           every
           man
           that
           groweth
           in
           knowledg
           ,
           will
           more
           and
           more
           differ
           from
           himself
           ,
           and
           not
           be
           of
           the
           same
           mind
           as
           he
           was
           when
           he
           knew
           less
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Yet
           must
           our
           increase
           in
           knowledg
           ,
           and
           Concord
           ,
           be
           our
           continual
           endeavour
           ;
           and
           it
           is
           the
           use
           of
           teaching
           to
           bring
           these
           differences
           ,
           caused
           by
           ignorance
           ,
           to
           as
           small
           a
           number
           as
           we
           can
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           There
           is
           scarce
           a
           more
           effectual
           means
           of
           Division
           ,
           and
           Confusion
           ,
           and
           Church-ruin
           ,
           to
           be
           devised
           ,
           than
           to
           suppose
           a
           more
           extensive
           Concord
           to
           be
           possible
           ,
           and
           necessary
           ,
           than
           indeed
           is
           ;
           and
           so
           to
           set
           up
           an
           impossible
           End
           ,
           and
           Means
           ,
           and
           to
           deny
           Concord
           and
           Peace
           to
           all
           that
           cannot
           have
           it
           on
           those
           terms
           .
           If
           all
           should
           be
           denied
           to
           be
           the
           Kings
           Subjects
           ,
           who
           dare
           not
           profess
           Assent
           ,
           Consent
           ,
           and
           approbation
           of
           
             every
             law
          
           ,
           and
           part
           ,
           or
           word
           of
           the
           laws
           ,
           or
           that
           agree
           not
           of
           the
           meaning
           of
           every
           law
           ,
           or
           that
           differ
           in
           any
           matters
           of
           Religion
           ,
           what
           a
           Schism
           ,
           Confusion
           ,
           and
           Ruine
           would
           it
           unavoidably
           make
           in
           the
           Kingdom
           ?
           and
           how
           few
           Subjects
           would
           it
           leave
           the
           King
           ?
           Even
           as
           if
           none
           but
           men
           of
           the
           same
           stature
           ,
           visage
           ,
           or
           wit
           ,
           should
           be
           Subjects
           .
        
         
           4
           ▪
           The
           necessary
           Union
           and
           Concord
           of
           Christians
           ,
           is
           a
           matter
           of
           so
           great
           importance
           ,
           that
           it
           cannot
           be
           supposed
           ,
           that
           Christ
           is
           the
           sole
           Universal
           Lawgiver
           ,
           and
           yet
           hath
           not
           ordained
           ,
           or
           determined
           what
           shall
           be
           the
           terms
           of
           necessary
           Christian
           Unity
           and
           Concord
           :
           And
           indeed
           he
           hath
           determined
           it
           .
           Viz.
           
        
         
           I.
           He
           hath
           ordained
           Baptism
           himself
           ,
           to
           be
           our
           Christning
           ,
           or
           our
           visible
           Investiture
           in
           the
           Church
           Universal
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           our
           Relation
           to
           Christ
           ,
           as
           the
           Head
           of
           his
           Universal
           Kingdom
           ,
           or
           Body
           .
           And
           every
           rightfully
           baptized
           person
           (
           till
           by
           violating
           that
           Covenant
           he
           forfeit
           his
           benefits
           )
           ,
           is
           to
           be
           taken
           by
           us
           as
           a
           Member
           of
           Christ
           ,
           a
           Child
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           an
           Heir
           of
           Heaven
           ;
           and
           we
           are
           bound
           to
           love
           him
           as
           a
           brother
           ,
           and
           use
           him
           accordingly
           ,
           in
           all
           due
           Offices
           of
           Love.
           And
           because
           the
           Church
           ,
           into
           which
           Baptism
           entereth
           us
           ,
           consists
           of
           Christian
           Pastors
           and
           People
           ,
           Apostles
           and
           Prophets
           ,
           having
           been
           as
           Foundations
           ,
           infallibly
           delivering
           us
           ,
           now
           recorded
           in
           Scripture
           the
           Word
           of
           Life
           ;
           and
           ordinary
           Pastors
           being
           appointed
           to
           
             teach
             ,
             and
             guide
          
           the
           people
           in
           
             holy
             Doctrine
             ,
             Worship
             ,
             and
             Conversation
          
           ;
           therefore
           it
           is
           implied
           ,
           that
           the
           baptized
           person
           at
           Age
           ,
           
           understandeth
           this
           ,
           and
           consenteth
           thereunto
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           to
           receive
           ,
           as
           infallible
           ,
           the
           recorded
           sacred
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           infallible
           persons
           ,
           Apostles
           and
           Prophets
           ,
           and
           the
           ordinary
           Ministry
           of
           such
           ordinary
           Pastors
           and
           Teachers
           ,
           as
           he
           shall
           discern
           to
           be
           set
           over
           him
           by
           the
           Word
           and
           Spirit
           of
           Christ.
           Whether
           this
           consent
           to
           the
           Pastoral-Office
           ,
           be
           necessary
           to
           the
           Being
           of
           a
           Christian
           ,
           or
           only
           to
           the
           Well-being
           ,
           is
           a
           controversie
           with
           which
           I
           need
           not
           stop
           ,
           or
           length●n
           in
           this
           account
           .
           But
           Baptism
           ,
           as
           such
           ,
           doth
           not
           enter
           us
           into
           any
           
             particular
             Church
          
           .
        
         
           II.
           1.
           
           Christ
           (
           by
           himself
           ,
           and
           his
           ●pirit
           in
           the
           Apostles
           )
           hath
           ordained
           ,
           that
           Christians
           shall
           be
           associated
           into
           particular
           Churches
           ,
           consisting
           of
           the
           aforesaid
           Ordinary
           Pastors
           and
           their
           Flocks
           ,
           for
           
             Personal
             Communion
          
           in
           holy
           D●ctrine
           ,
           Worship
           ,
           and
           Conversation
           ;
           in
           all
           which
           these
           
             Pastors
             are
             their
             Guides
          
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           
             Laws
             ,
             or
             Word
             of
             Christ
             ,
             already
             delivered
          
           by
           the
           in●allible
           Ministry
           of
           the
           Apostles
           and
           Prophets
           ;
           against
           ,
           or
           beyond
           which
           ,
           Christ
           hath
           given
           them
           no
           power
           .
           Their
           Office
           is
           of
           his
           own
           making
           ,
           and
           describing
           ;
           and
           their
           power
           to
           determine
           undetermined
           useful
           circumstances
           in
           Gods
           Worship
           ,
           and
           Church-discipline
           ,
           is
           but
           a
           power
           to
           obey
           Christs
           general
           commands
           (
           to
           do
           all
           thing●
           in
           Love
           ,
           Peace
           ,
           Order
           ,
           Decency
           ,
           and
           to
           Edification
           )
           ,
           which
           they
           may
           not
           violate
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Every
           Christian
           that
           hath
           opportunity
           ,
           should
           be
           a
           Member
           of
           some
           such
           particular
           Church
           ;
           Statedly
           ,
           if
           it
           may
           be
           ;
           if
           not
           ,
           yet
           transiently
           :
           But
           some
           may
           want
           such
           opportunity
           (
           as
           single
           persons
           converted
           ,
           or
           cast
           among
           Infidels
           ;
           Travellers
           ,
           Embassadors
           ,
           Factors
           ,
           and
           other
           Merchants
           ,
           (
           among
           Infidels
           )
           or
           where
           Christianity
           is
           so
           corrupted
           by
           the
           P●stors
           ,
           as
           that
           they
           will
           not
           allow
           men
           Communion
           without
           sinful
           Oaths
           ,
           Covenants
           ,
           Professions
           ,
           Words
           ,
           or
           Practices
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           No
           one
           at
           Age
           can
           be
           a
           Member
           of
           the
           Universal
           ,
           or
           of
           any
           
             particular
             Church
          
           (
           and
           so
           the
           Subj●ct
           of
           that
           Pastor
           )
           against
           
             his
             will
          
           ,
           or
           without
           his
           own
           consent
           (
           however
           Antecedent
           Obligations
           may
           bind
           men
           to
           consent
           )
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           Every
           such
           Church
           should
           have
           its
           proper
           Bishop
           ;
           and
           in
           
           Ignatius's
           time
           ,
           its
           Unity
           was
           describ●d
           by
           
             One
             Altar
             ,
             and
             One
             Bishop
             ,
             with
             his
             fellow
             Presbyters
             ,
             and
             Deacons
             .
          
        
         
           5.
           
           Such
           B●shops
           ,
           or
           Pastors
           were
           to
           be
           ordained
           by
           Senior
           Bishops
           ,
           or
           P●stors
           ,
           and
           received
           by
           the
           E●ection
           ,
           or
           Consent
           of
           the
           whole
           Church
           ;
           and
           for
           many
           hundred
           years
           no
           Churches
           
           received
           their
           Bishops
           on
           any
           other
           terms
           .
           The
           Ordainers
           ,
           and
           the
           People
           or
           
             Church
             receiving
          
           him
           ,
           having
           each
           a
           necessary
           consent
           ,
           as
           a
           double
           Key
           for
           the
           security
           of
           the
           Church
           ;
           to
           which
           afterwards
           the
           Christian
           Magi●●rates
           consent
           was
           added
           according
           to
           Gods
           word
           ,
           so
           far
           as
           protecting
           and
           countenancing
           of
           the
           Bishop
           did
           require
           ,
           The
           senior
           Bishops
           must
           consent
           to
           his
           Ordination
           ,
           the
           people
           must
           consent
           to
           him
           as
           
             formally
             related
             to
             themselves
          
           as
           
             their
             Pastor
          
           ;
           and
           the
           Magistrate
           as
           to
           one
           to
           be
           protected
           by
           him
           .
        
         
           6
           As
           without
           
             mutual
             consent
          
           the
           relation
           of
           Pastor
           and
           flock
           is
           not
           founded
           ;
           so
           
             Gods
             Providence
          
           must
           direct
           every
           man
           to
           know
           what
           particular
           Church
           he
           should
           be
           of
           ,
           and
           whom
           by
           consent
           to
           take
           for
           the
           guide
           of
           his
           soul.
           In
           England
           men
           may
           freely
           chuse
           what
           Church
           and
           Pastor
           they
           will
           stand
           related
           to
           ;
           every
           man
           having
           liberty
           to
           dwell
           in
           what
           Parish
           or
           Diocess
           he
           please
           ,
           without
           asking
           leave
           of
           the
           Bishop
           to
           remove
           .
        
         
           7.
           
           The
           individuating
           or
           distingu●shing
           of
           
             particular
             Churches
          
           by
           peculiar
           Circuits
           ,
           or
           proper
           spaces
           of
           ground
           ,
           is
           no
           further
           of
           Gods
           institution
           ,
           than
           it
           is
           the
           performance
           of
           the
           general
           commands
           of
           doing
           all
           in
           order
           to
           
             edification
             ,
             &c.
          
           
           And
           as
           in
           prosperous
           times
           under
           godly
           peaceable
           Princes
           ,
           it
           is
           greatly
           convenient
           and
           desirable
           ;
           so
           in
           several
           cases
           of
           Division
           ,
           Church-corruption
           by
           Heresie
           ,
           or
           Tyranny
           ,
           Persecution
           ,
           &c.
           it
           is
           inconvenient
           ,
           and
           it
           becomes
           a
           necessary
           duty
           to
           gather
           Churches
           in
           the
           same
           space
           of
           ground
           where
           only
           some
           other
           Pastor
           had
           a
           Church
           before
           .
           The
           cases
           in
           which
           this
           is
           lawful
           ,
           and
           the
           cases
           in
           which
           Separation
           is
           unlawful
           ,
           having
           written
           largely
           in
           another
           paper
           ,
           I
           shall
           offer
           it
           to
           you
           when
           you
           desire
           it
           .
        
         
           8.
           
           It
           is
           not
           of
           absolute
           necessity
           that
           all
           the
           members
           of
           a
           particular
           Church
           ,
           do
           always
           or
           usually
           meet
           in
           one
           place
           ,
           (
           though
           it
           be
           very
           convenient
           and
           desirable
           where
           it
           may
           be
           done
           )
           ;
           for
           Persecution
           may
           prohibit
           it
           ,
           or
           want
           of
           a
           large
           capacious
           place
           ,
           or
           the
           great
           d●stance
           of
           some
           of
           the
           Inhabitants
           ,
           or
           the
           age
           ,
           or
           weakness
           of
           others
           ;
           and
           therefore
           in
           the
           ancient
           Churches
           ,
           though
           at
           first
           they
           usually
           were
           all
           assembled
           in
           one
           place
           ,
           yet
           after
           when
           they
           encreased
           ,
           the
           Canons
           required
           all
           the
           people
           to
           assemble
           with
           the
           Bishop
           but
           at
           certain
           chief
           Festivals
           in
           the
           year
           ,
           having
           Chappels
           or
           Oratories
           in
           the
           Villages
           where
           they
           m●t
           on
           other
           days
           .
           And
           with
           us
           many
           Parishes
           of
           great
           extent
           have
           many
           Chappels
           of
           ease
           .
        
         
         
           9.
           
           But
           that
           the
           end
           of
           the
           Association
           be
           not
           only
           for
           
             distan●
             communion
          
           by
           Delegates
           or
           Letters
           ,
           or
           meer
           relation
           to
           one
           common
           Ruler
           as
           all
           the
           Empire
           had
           to
           the
           Emperour
           ,
           but
           for
           
             PERSONAL
             COMMVNION
          
           of
           Pastor
           and
           Flock
           ,
           so
           that
           they
           may
           at
           least
           
             per
             vices
          
           meet
           together
           ,
           or
           live
           within
           the
           reach
           of
           each
           others
           personal
           notice
           ,
           and
           converse
           ,
           and
           Communion
           in
           Doctrine
           ,
           Worship
           and
           Discipline
           ,
           this
           is
           essential
           to
           a
           
             partiicular
             Church
             ,
             primi
             ordinis
          
           ,
           of
           Divine
           Institution
           ,
           of
           which
           I
           now
           treat
           .
        
         
           III.
           1.
           
           As
           Christians
           must
           gather
           into
           particular
           Churches
           ,
           under
           their
           proper
           Bishops
           ;
           so
           
             these
             Churches
          
           must
           hold
           a
           certain
           Communion
           among
           themselves
           ,
           so
           much
           as
           is
           necessary
           to
           their
           mutual
           Edification
           and
           Preservation
           ,
           of
           which
           Synods
           ,
           and
           Communicatory
           Letters
           and
           Messengers
           ,
           are
           the
           means
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           An
           association
           of
           several
           Churches
           for
           
             Communion
             of
             Churches
          
           ,
           doth
           
             tota
             specie
          
           differ
           from
           an
           association
           of
           individual
           Christians
           into
           one
           Church
           
             primae
             speciei
          
           .
           And
           it
           differeth
           in
           the
           
             matter
             ,
             end
          
           ,
           and
           kind
           of
           Communion
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           If
           these
           several
           Churches
           agree
           in
           the
           same
           Baptismal
           Covenant
           ,
           in
           the
           same
           ancient
           
             Creed
             or
             Articles
             of
             Faith
          
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           same
           love
           and
           holy
           desires
           summed
           up
           by
           Christ
           in
           the
           Lords-prayer
           ,
           and
           in
           taking
           the
           commands
           of
           Christ
           for
           the
           Rule
           of
           their
           conversation
           ,
           and
           receiving
           
             Gods
             Revelations
          
           recorded
           in
           the
           holy
           Scriptures
           so
           far
           as
           they
           understand
           them
           ,
           renouncing
           all
           contraries
           to
           any
           of
           this
           so
           soon
           as
           they
           perceive
           them
           so
           to
           be
           ,
           this
           should
           suffice
           to
           their
           loving
           and
           comfortable
           communion
           ,
           without
           any
           desires
           of
           Domination
           or
           Government
           over
           one
           another
           .
           And
           though
           I
           will
           not
           do
           any
           thing
           unpeaceably
           against
           Patriarchs
           ,
           Metropolitans
           ,
           Archbishops
           or
           Diocesans
           ,
           if
           they
           govern
           according
           to
           the
           Laws
           of
           God
           ;
           yet
           I
           know
           no
           Divine
           right
           that
           any
           of
           them
           have
           to
           be
           the
           Rulers
           of
           the
           particular
           Bishops
           and
           Churches
           .
           Though
           a
           humane
           presidency
           for
           order
           we
           deny
           not
           ,
           nor
           that
           junior
           Bishops
           do
           owe
           some
           respect
           and
           submission
           to
           the
           Seniors
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           Though
           the
           
             General
             Laws
             of
             Christ
          
           (
           for
           
             concord
             ,
             edification
             ,
             &c.
          
           )
           do
           enable
           Magistrates
           by
           command
           ,
           or
           Pastors
           by
           contract
           to
           chuse
           and
           make
           new
           Officers
           of
           their
           own
           (
           which
           God
           
           never
           particularly
           instituted
           )
           for
           the
           determining
           and
           executing
           such
           circumstantials
           as
           God
           hath
           left
           to
           humane
           prudence
           ,
           (
           as
           
             Presidents
             ,
             Moderators
             ,
             Churchwardens
             ,
             Summoners
             ,
             &c.
          
           )
           yet
           I
           deny
           ,
           1.
           
           That
           any
           Officer
           of
           
             meer
             humane
             Institution
          
           hath
           a
           superior
           proper
           Ecclesiastical
           
             Power
             of
             the
             Keys
          
           ,
           to
           be
           a
           
             Bishop
             of
             Bishops
          
           ,
           and
           to
           govern
           the
           Governou●s
           of
           the
           particular
           Churches
           by
           Excommunications
           ,
           Depositions
           ,
           and
           Absolutions
           ,
           seeing
           
             ex
             ratione
             rei
          
           ,
           it
           belongeth
           to
           the
           same
           Legislator
           ,
           who
           instituted
           the
           
             inferiour
             order
          
           ,
           to
           have
           instituted
           the
           Superiour
           ,
           if
           he
           would
           have
           had
           it
           .
           2.
           
           And
           I
           peremptorily
           deny
           that
           any
           such
           pretended
           Superiour
           (
           Patriarch
           ,
           Primate
           ,
           Metropolitan
           ,
           Archbishop
           ,
           &c.
           )
           hath
           any
           power
           (
           save
           Diabolical
           )
           to
           deprive
           any
           
             particular
             Churches
             ,
             Bishops
          
           ,
           or
           Christians
           ,
           of
           any
           of
           the
           Priviledges
           setled
           on
           them
           by
           
             Christs
             Vniversal
             Laws
          
           ,
           or
           to
           disoblige
           them
           from
           any
           duties
           required
           by
           Christ.
           
        
         
           IV.
           It
           belongeth
           to
           the
           Office
           of
           Princes
           and
           Magistrates
           only
           to
           Rule
           all
           ,
           both
           Clergy
           and
           Laity
           ,
           by
           
             the
             sword
             or
             force
          
           ;
           even
           to
           drive
           Ministers
           to
           do
           their
           certain
           duty
           ,
           and
           to
           punish
           them
           for
           sin
           .
           And
           they
           are
           to
           keep
           peace
           among
           the
           Churches
           ;
           and
           (
           as
           bad
           as
           the
           Secular
           Powers
           have
           been
           )
           had
           they
           not
           kept
           peace
           better
           than
           the
           Bishops
           have
           done
           ,
           I
           am
           possest
           with
           horrour
           to
           think
           what
           a
           field
           of
           blood
           the
           Churches
           had
           been
           throughout
           the
           world
           ,
           since
           the
           Exaltation
           of
           the
           Clergy
           .
        
         
           V.
           Christ
           only
           is
           (
           as
           the
           Universal
           Legislator
           ,
           so
           )
           the
           Universal
           final
           judg
           ,
           from
           whom
           there
           is
           no
           appeal
           .
        
         
           VI.
           Every
           Christian
           as
           a
           Rational
           Agent
           hath
           a
           Judgment
           of
           discerning
           ,
           by
           which
           he
           must
           judg
           whether
           his
           Rulers
           commands
           be
           according
           to
           Christs
           commands
           or
           not
           .
           And
           if
           they
           be
           ,
           must
           obey
           Christ
           in
           them
           .
           If
           not
           ,
           must
           not
           obey
           them
           against
           Christ
           ,
           but
           appeal
           to
           him
           .
           And
           if
           any
           do
           this
           erroneously
           ,
           it
           is
           his
           sin
           ;
           if
           justly
           ,
           it
           is
           his
           duty
           .
        
         
           These
           six
           Particulars
           I
           take
           to
           be
           the
           sufficient
           means
           which
           Christ
           hath
           appointed
           for
           the
           concord
           of
           the
           Church
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           seven
           points
           of
           Concord
           mentioned
           by
           the
           Apostle
           should
           satisfie
           us
           herein
           ,
           viz.
           1.
           
           One
           body
           .
           2.
           
           One
           Spirit
           .
           3.
           
           One
           hope
           of
           our
           calling
           .
           4
           One
           Lord.
           5.
           
           One
           Faith.
           6.
           
           One
           Baptism
           .
           7.
           
           One
           God
           and
           Father
           of
           all
           .
           And
           they
           that
           agree
           in
           these
           ,
           are
           bound
           to
           keep
           the
           Unity
           of
           the
           Spirit
           in
           the
           bond
           of
           peace
           ;
           as
           knowing
           that
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           God
           consisteth
           not
           in
           meats
           and
           d●inks
           ,
           but
           in
           Righteousness
           ,
           peace
           and
           joy
           in
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           .
           
           And
           he
           that
           in
           these
           serveth
           Christ
           ,
           is
           acceptable
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           (
           should
           be
           )
           approved
           of
           men
           ,
           Rom.
           14.17
           ,
           18.
           
           Ephes.
           4.6
           ,
           7
           ,
           &c.
           Nor
           is
           it
           lawful
           for
           any
           to
           hate
           ,
           persecute
           ,
           silence
           ,
           or
           Excommunicate
           their
           Brethren
           that
           agree
           in
           these
           ;
           or
           to
           divide
           ,
           distract
           ,
           or
           confound
           the
           Churches
           for
           the
           interest
           of
           their
           several
           Preeminences
           ,
           or
           Provinces
           ,
           which
           have
           no
           higher
           than
           humane
           authority
           ,
           perhaps
           questionable
           ,
           at
           least
           unquestionably
           below
           the
           authority
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           null
           when
           it
           is
           against
           it
           .
        
         
           I
           am
           sure
           by
           the
           Church-History
           of
           all
           ages
           since
           Christ
           ,
           the
           great
           divider
           of
           the
           Christian
           World
           hath
           been
           the
           Pride
           of
           a
           worldly
           (
           too
           ignorant
           )
           Clergy
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           Striving
           who
           should
           
             be
             greatest
          
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Striving
           about
           
             ambiguous
             words
          
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Imposing
           
             unnecessary
             things
          
           by
           their
           Authority
           upon
           the
           Churches
           ;
           to
           be
           ignorant
           of
           this
           ,
           is
           impossible
           to
           me
           when
           once
           I
           have
           read
           the
           History
           of
           the
           Church
           ;
           which
           warneth
           me
           what
           to
           suspect
           as
           the
           causes
           of
           our
           distractions
           ;
           for
           the
           things
           that
           had
           been
           ,
           are
           .
        
         
           And
           how
           unexcusable
           these
           three
           evils
           are
           ,
           and
           how
           contrary
           to
           Christ
           ,
           these
           Texts
           do
           tell
           me
           :
           I.
           Luk
           22.24
           ,
           25
           ,
           26
           1
           Pet.
           5.1
           ,
           2
           ,
           3
           ,
           4.
           1
           
           Cor.
           3.5
           ,
           6
           ,
           7
           ,
           22.
           2
           
           Cor.
           1.24
           .
           II.
           2
           Tim.
           2.14
           ,
           16
           ,
           23
           ,
           24
           ,
           25.
           1
           
           Tim.
           1.4
           ,
           5
           ,
           6.
           
           III.
           2
           Cor.
           11.3
           .
           Act.
           15.28
           .
           Revel
           .
           2.24
           ,
           25
           ,
           Mat.
           15.8
           ,
           9.
           
           Rom.
           14
           ,
           &
           15
           ,
           throughout
           .
        
         
           To
           tell
           you
           ,
           that
           I
           am
           not
           only
           as
           you
           say
           ,
           on
           the
           
             destructive
             part
          
           ,
           I
           have
           thus
           told
           you
           briefly
           what
           I
           assert
           as
           the
           way
           to
           peace
           .
           And
           now
           I
           shall
           destructively
           tell
           you
           why
           I
           differ
           
             from
             your
             Principles
             as
             truly
             destructive
             of
             truth
             ,
             unity
             and
             peace
             .
          
        
         
           Some
           of
           the
           Principles
           which
           I
           have
           heard
           from
           your
           mouth
           ,
           which
           I
           dissent
           from
           ,
           are
           these
           :
        
         
           I.
           That
           the
           Church
           must
           have
           some
           Ecclesiastical
           Governours
           that
           are
           absolute
           ,
           from
           whom
           no
           man
           may
           appeal
           to
           an
           invisible
           Power
           .
        
         
           II.
           That
           Diocesan
           Churches
           are
           the
           first
           in
           order
           of
           Divine
           Institution
           ▪
        
         
           III.
           That
           Diocesan-Bishops
           by
           consent
           may
           make
           other
           Church-forms
           ,
           as
           National
           ,
           Patriarchal
           ,
           &c.
           
           And
           that
           such
           Churches
           are
           not
           made
           by
           Princes
           ,
           but
           by
           the
           consent
           of
           Prelates
           .
        
         
           IV.
           That
           these
           Church-forms
           of
           mans
           making
           ,
           stand
           in
           a
           Governing
           
           Superiority
           over
           those
           of
           Gods
           making
           .
        
         
           V.
           That
           where
           by
           such
           consent
           of
           Diocesans
           such
           superior
           Jurisdictions
           are
           once
           setled
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           sin
           for
           any
           to
           gather
           Assemblies
           within
           the
           local
           bounds
           of
           their
           Jurisdiction
           without
           their
           consent
           .
        
         
           VI.
           That
           you
           cannot
           see
           how
           those
           that
           do
           so
           ,
           can
           be
           saved
           .
        
         
           VII
           .
           That
           if
           I
           preach
           on
           the
           account
           of
           my
           Ministerial
           office
           ,
           and
           the
           peoples
           necessity
           ,
           to
           such
           as
           else
           would
           have
           no
           Preaching
           ,
           nor
           any
           publick
           worship
           of
           God
           ,
           (
           
             e.
             g.
          
           in
           a
           Parish
           where
           there
           are
           40000
           more
           than
           can
           hear
           in
           the
           Parish-Church
           )
           ,
           though
           I
           must
           conclude
           that
           according
           to
           the
           ordinary
           way
           of
           Salvation
           such
           could
           not
           be
           brought
           to
           Faith
           ,
           Holiness
           and
           Salvation
           ,
           for
           want
           of
           teaching
           ,
           it
           is
           yet
           my
           sin
           to
           preach
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           my
           duty
           to
           let
           them
           rather
           be
           damned
           ,
           if
           I
           have
           not
           the
           Bishops
           consent
           to
           teach
           them
           ;
           and
           that
           because
           it
           is
           the
           Bishop
           and
           not
           I
           that
           shall
           answer
           for
           their
           damnation
           .
        
         
           VIII
           .
           That
           it
           is
           disputable
           with
           you
           whether
           those
           to
           whom
           Church
           power
           is
           given
           (
           viz.
           Diocesans
           )
           may
           not
           change
           (
           not
           only
           the
           local
           temporary
           circumstances
           ,
           but
           )
           the
           very
           Church-forms
           ,
           and
           suspend
           Laws
           of
           Christ.
           
        
         
           IX
           .
           That
           Baptism
           entreth
           the
           Baptized
           into
           some
           particular
           Church
           ,
           and
           consequently
           under
           this
           fore-described
           Church-Government
           .
        
         
           X.
           That
           in
           the
           case
           of
           Preaching
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           Ministers
           may
           in
           many
           cases
           do
           it
           ,
           though
           Emperours
           and
           Kings
           forbid
           them
           ,
           (
           as
           in
           the
           days
           of
           
             Constantius
             ,
             Valens
          
           ,
           yea
           and
           better
           men
           )
           ;
           but
           not
           if
           the
           Bishop
           forbid
           them
           ,
           or
           consent
           not
           .
        
         
           XI
           .
           That
           
             circa
             Sacra
          
           ,
           if
           the
           King
           command
           the
           Churches
           for
           Uniformity
           ,
           one
           Translation
           of
           the
           Bible
           ,
           one
           Version
           or
           Meter
           of
           the
           Psalms
           ,
           one
           Liturgy
           ,
           one
           Time
           ,
           or
           Place
           of
           Worship
           ,
           &c.
           and
           the
           Bishop
           another
           ,
           we
           ought
           to
           obey
           the
           Bishop
           against
           the
           command
           of
           the
           King.
           
        
         
           XII
           .
           That
           the
           required
           Subscriptions
           ,
           Declarations
           ,
           Rubricks
           and
           Canons
           ,
           are
           primarily
           the
           Laws
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           which
           the
           King
           and
           Parliament
           do
           confirm
           by
           their
           Sanction
           ;
           and
           therefore
           the
           Church
           is
           the
           Expounder
           of
           them
           .
        
         
           These
           are
           some
           of
           your
           Assertions
           ,
           which
           I
           cannot
           yet
           receive
           .
        
         
         
           I.
           My
           Reasons
           against
           the
           first
           are
           these
           :
           1.
           
           Because
           this
           maketh
           Gods
           of
           men
           ,
           and
           so
           is
           Idolatry
           ,
           giving
           them
           Gods
           proper
           Power
           and
           Prerogative
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Yea
           ,
           it
           taketh
           
             down
             God
          
           (
           or
           his
           Laws
           )
           ,
           and
           setteth
           them
           above
           him
           :
           For
           there
           cannot
           be
           two
           
             Absolute
             Governors
          
           that
           have
           not
           
             one
             Will.
          
           If
           I
           must
           not
           appeal
           from
           them
           to
           God
           ,
           then
           I
           must
           appeal
           from
           God
           to
           them
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           I
           must
           break
           
             his
             Law
          
           ,
           if
           they
           bid
           me
           ,
           or
           else
           they
           are
           not
           Absolute
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           This
           maketh
           all
           Gods
           Laws
           at
           the
           will
           of
           ma●
           ,
           as
           alterable
           ,
           or
           dispensible
           :
           Man
           may
           forbid
           all
           that
           God
           commandeth
           ,
           and
           I
           must
           obey
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           Then
           all
           Villanies
           may
           be
           made
           Virtues
           ,
           or
           Duties
           ,
           at
           the
           will
           of
           man
           :
           If
           they
           command
           us
           to
           curse
           God
           ,
           or
           Blaspheme
           ,
           or
           be
           perjured
           ,
           or
           commit
           Fornication
           ,
           Murder
           ,
           or
           Idolatry
           ,
           it
           would
           become
           a
           Duty
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           Then
           the
           Power
           ,
           and
           Lives
           of
           Kings
           would
           be
           at
           the
           Clergies
           mercy
           ;
           For
           if
           their
           power
           be
           Absolute
           ,
           they
           may
           make
           Treason
           and
           Rebellion
           a
           Duty
           .
        
         
           6.
           
           And
           all
           Family-Societies
           ,
           and
           Civil
           Converse
           ,
           migbt
           be
           overthrown
           ,
           while
           an
           
             Absolute
             Clergy
          
           may
           disoblige
           men
           from
           all
           duty
           to
           one
           another
           .
        
         
           7.
           
           Then
           the
           Council
           at
           Lateran
           ,
           which
           you
           have
           excellently
           proved
           in
           your
           Considerations
           ,
           to
           be
           the
           Author
           of
           its
           Canons
           ,
           doth
           ,
           or
           did
           oblige
           Princes
           to
           exterminate
           their
           Reformed
           Subjects
           ,
           and
           disoblige
           Subjects
           from
           their
           Allegiance
           to
           Princes
           that
           obey
           not
           the
           Pope
           herein
           ,
           and
           are
           excommunicate
           .
           So
           of
           Greg.
           7
           
             th's
             Council
             .
             Rom.
          
           
        
         
           8.
           
           Then
           did
           the
           Church
           ,
           or
           Kingdom
           of
           England
           well
           ,
           to
           disobey
           ,
           or
           forsake
           the
           Roman
           Power
           ,
           that
           was
           over
           them
           ?
        
         
           9.
           
           Were
           not
           our
           Martyrs
           rather
           Rebels
           ,
           that
           died
           for
           disobeying
           an
           Absolute
           Power
           ?
        
         
           10.
           
           How
           should
           two
           contradicting
           Absolute
           Powers
           (
           viz.
           General
           Councils
           )
           be
           both
           obeyed
           ?
           
             E.
             g
             Nicen.
          
           1.
           and
           
             Arimini
             ▪
             Sirm.
          
           and
           Tyr.
           or
           Ephes.
           2
           and
           Calced
           ▪
        
         
           11.
           
           How
           will
           this
           stand
           with
           the
           Judgment
           and
           practice
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           that
           said
           ,
           
             Whether
             it
             be
             meet
             that
             we
             obey
             God
             ,
             or
             man
             ,
             judg
             ye
             ?
          
        
         
         
           12.
           
           How
           will
           it
           stand
           with
           Conformity
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           Articles
           saith
           ,
           that
           General
           Councils
           may
           err
           ,
           and
           have
           erred
           in
           matter
           of
           Faith
           ?
           &c.
           
        
         
           13.
           
           Is
           it
           not
           against
           the
           sense
           of
           all
           mankind
           ,
           even
           the
           common
           Light
           of
           Nature
           ,
           where
           utter
           Atheism
           hath
           not
           prevailed
           ?
        
         
           Say
           not
           ,
           that
           I
           wrong
           you
           ,
           by
           laying
           all
           this
           odium
           on
           your self
           .
           I
           lay
           it
           but
           on
           your
           words
           :
           And
           I
           doubt
           not
           ,
           but
           (
           though
           disputing
           Interest
           draw
           such
           words
           from
           you
           )
           on
           consideration
           you
           will
           re-call
           them
           by
           some
           limitations
           .
        
         
           II.
           My
           Reasons
           against
           your
           second
           ,
           must
           pre-suppose
           ,
           that
           we
           understand
           one
           another
           as
           to
           the
           sense
           of
           the
           word
           ,
           
             Diocesan
             Church
          
           ,
           which
           being
           your
           ●erm
           ,
           had
           I
           been
           with
           you
           ,
           I
           must
           have
           desired
           you
           first
           to
           explain
           .
           The
           word
           ,
           Diocess
           of
           old
           ,
           you
           know
           ,
           signified
           a
           part
           of
           the
           Empire
           ,
           larger
           than
           a
           Province
           ,
           and
           that
           had
           many
           Metropolitans
           in
           it
           .
           I
           suppose
           that
           is
           not
           your
           sense
           .
           Sometimes
           now
           it
           is
           taken
           for
           that
           space
           of
           ground
           which
           we
           call
           ,
           a
           Diocess
           ;
           sometimes
           for
           all
           the
           people
           in
           that
           space
           .
           And
           with
           us
           ,
           a
           Diocesan
           Church
           ,
           is
           
             a
             Church
             of
             the
             lowest
             Order
             ,
             containing
             in
             it
             ,
             a
             multitude
             of
             fixed
             Parochial
             Congregations
             ,
             which
             have
             every
             one
             their
             stated
             Presbyter
             ,
             who
             is
             no
             Bishop
             ,
          
           and
           
             Vnum
             altare
             ,
             and
             are
             no
             Churches
             ,
             but
             parts
             of
             a
             Church
             ,
             and
             which
             is
             individuated
             by
             one
             Bishop
             ,
             and
             the
             measuring-space
             of
             ground
             ,
             whose
             inhabitants
             are
             its
             Members
             .
          
           Till
           you
           tell
           me
           the
           contrary
           ,
           I
           must
           take
           this
           for
           your
           sense
           ;
           For
           you
           profess
           to
           me
           ,
           that
           you
           speak
           of
           such
           Diocesan
           Churches
           as
           ours
           (
           and
           they
           have
           some
           above
           a
           thousand
           ,
           others
           many
           hundred
           Parishes
           )
           ,
           and
           you
           say
           our
           Parishes
           are
           not
           Churches
           ,
           but
           
             Parts
             of
             a
             Church
          
           ,
           and
           so
           Families
           are
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Either
           you
           mean
           ,
           that
           a
           
             Diocesan
             Church
          
           is
           the
           first
           in
           order
           of
           Execution
           and
           Existence
           ,
           or
           else
           in
           order
           of
           Intention
           ,
           and
           so
           last
           in
           Existence
           and
           Execution
           .
           I
           know
           not
           your
           meaning
           ,
           and
           therefore
           must
           speak
           to
           both
           .
        
         
           I.
           That
           a
           Diocesan
           Church
           is
           first
           in
           Intention
           ,
           is
           denied
           by
           me
           ,
           and
           disproved
           (
           though
           it
           belong
           to
           you
           to
           prove
           it
           )
           .
        
         
         
           1.
           
           Intentions
           no
           where
           declared
           of
           God
           in
           mature
           or
           supernatural
           Revelations
           ,
           are
           not
           to
           be
           asserted
           of
           him
           as
           Truths
           .
           But
           a
           
             prime
             intention
          
           of
           a
           Diocesan
           Church
           is
           no
           where
           declared
           of
           God
           :
           Ergo
           ,
           not
           to
           be
           asserted
           of
           him
           as
           truth
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           It
           is
           the
           end
           or
           
             ultimum
             rei
             complementum
          
           ,
           which
           is
           first
           in
           intention
           (
           where
           there
           is
           
             ordo
             intentionis
          
           .
           )
           But
           a
           Diocesan
           Church
           is
           not
           the
           end
           or
           
             ultimum
             rei
             complementum
             :
             Ergo
          
           ,
           not
           first
           intended
           .
        
         
           The
           Major
           is
           not
           deniable
           :
           The
           Minor
           hath
           the
           consent
           as
           far
           I
           as
           know
           ,
           of
           all
           the
           world
           .
           For
           they
           are
           all
           either
           for
           the
           Hierarchy
           ,
           or
           against
           it
           .
           They
           that
           are
           for
           it
           ,
           say
           that
           a
           Metropolitan
           is
           above
           a
           Diocesan
           ,
           and
           a
           Provincial
           above
           a
           Metropolitan
           ,
           and
           a
           Patriarchal
           above
           a
           Provincial
           ,
           and
           a
           National
           (
           which
           hath
           Patriarchs
           ,
           as
           the
           Empire
           had
           )
           above
           that
           ;
           and
           ●ay
           the
           new
           Catholicks
           ,
           an
           
             humane
             universal
          
           above
           a
           National
           Church
           ,
           as
           the
           complement
           or
           perfection
           ;
           and
           therefore
           must
           be
           first
           intended
           .
        
         
           But
           those
           that
           are
           against
           the
           Hierarchy
           ,
           think
           that
           all
           these
           are
           Church-corruptions
           ,
           or
           humane
           policies
           set
           up
           by
           Usurpation
           ,
           and
           therefore
           not
           of
           prime
           Divine
           Intention
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           If
           you
           should
           go
           this
           way
           ,
           I
           would
           first
           debate
           the
           question
           with
           you
           ,
           how
           far
           there
           is
           such
           a
           thing
           as
           
             ordo
             intentionis
          
           to
           be
           ascribed
           to
           God.
           For
           though
           St.
           Thomas
           (
           as
           you
           use
           to
           call
           him
           )
           assert
           such
           intentions
           ,
           it
           is
           with
           many
           limitations
           ;
           and
           others
           deny
           it
           ,
           and
           all
           confess
           that
           it
           needeth
           much
           Explication
           to
           be
           understood
           .
        
         
           II.
           But
           if
           it
           be
           a
           priority
           of
           Existence
           in
           order
           of
           execution
           .
           that
           you
           mean
           ,
           it
           disproveth
           it self
           .
           For
           ,
        
         
           1.
           
           It
           is
           contrary
           to
           the
           nature
           of
           production
           ,
           that
           two
           ,
           or
           twenty
           ,
           or
           an
           hundred
           stated
           Congregations
           ,
           should
           be
           
             before
             on
             t
          
           ;
           as
           it
           is
           that
           I
           should
           write
           a
           page
           before
           a
           line
           ,
           and
           a
           line
           before
           a
           word
           ,
           and
           a
           word
           before
           a
           letter
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           It
           is
           contrary
           to
           the
           Scripture-History
           ,
           which
           telleth
           us
           that
           Christ
           called
           his
           Disciples
           by
           degrees
           ,
           a
           few
           first
           ,
           and
           more
           after
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           Apostles
           accordingly
           converted
           men
           ;
           from
           the
           number
           of
           120
           ,
           they
           rose
           to
           3000
           more
           ;
           and
           after
           to
           5000
           ,
           &c.
           
           And
           that
           ordinarily
           the
           Churches
           in
           Scripture-times
           were
           such
           as
           could
           ,
           and
           often
           did
           meet
           in
           one
           place
           ,
           (
           though
           that
           be
           n●t
           necessary
           as
           I
           said
           before
           )
           hath
           so
           copious
           evidence
           ,
           as
           that
           I
           will
           not
           here
           trouble
           you
           with
           it
           .
        
         
         
           3.
           
           Either
           the
           Apostles
           Ordained
           Bishops
           before
           subject
           Presbyters
           ,
           or
           such
           Presbyters
           before
           Bishops
           ,
           or
           both
           at
           once
           .
           If
           both
           at
           once
           as
           two
           Orders
           ,
           it
           's
           strange
           that
           they
           called
           both
           Orders
           promiscuously
           by
           the
           same
           names
           ,
           sometimes
           Bishops
           ,
           sometimes
           Presbyters
           ,
           and
           sometimes
           Pastors
           and
           Teachers
           ,
           without
           any
           distinguishing
           Epithete
           or
           notice
           .
           And
           it
           's
           strange
           that
           we
           never
           find
           any
           mention
           of
           the
           two
           sorts
           of
           Congregations
           ,
           one
           the
           Bishops
           Cathedral
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           the
           Parish
           Presbyters
           Congregation
           .
           If
           you
           say
           that
           they
           were
           the
           Bishops
           themselves
           ,
           and
           first
           Ordained
           only
           subject-Presbyters
           under
           them
           ,
           that
           cannot
           hold
           .
           For
           doubtless
           there
           were
           more
           than
           twelve
           or
           thirteen
           Churches
           (
           the
           number
           of
           Apostles
           in
           their
           times
           ;
           nor
           were
           they
           
             fixed
             Bishops
          
           ,
           but
           
             indefinite
             gatherers
          
           and
           edifiers
           of
           the
           Churches
           .
           And
           either
           those
           Elders
           first
           Ordained
           by
           the
           Apostles
           were
           Bishops
           ,
           or
           else
           there
           were
           
             Churches
             without
             Bishops
          
           ,
           for
           they
           
             Ordained
             Elders
             in
             every
             City
             ,
             and
             in
             every
             Church
             .
          
           And
           either
           the
           Elders
           first
           Ordained
           by
           the
           Apostles
           had
           the
           power
           of
           Ordaining
           others
           ,
           or
           not
           .
           If
           they
           had
           ,
           then
           either
           they
           were
           Bishops
           ,
           or
           else
           subject-Presbyters
           were
           Ordained
           to
           be
           Ordainers
           ;
           yea
           to
           
             Ordain
             Bishops
          
           (
           if
           such
           were
           to
           be
           after
           ordained
           .
           )
           And
           so
           indeed
           it
           would
           be
           suitable
           to
           your
           concei●
           ,
           that
           the
           inferiour
           order
           of
           Diocesans
           do
           by
           consent
           make
           superior
           Metropolitans
           ,
           Provincials
           ,
           Nationals
           ,
           and
           Patriarchs
           to
           rule
           them
           ;
           and
           with
           Hieromes
           report
           
             ad
             Evagr.
          
           that
           the
           Alexandrian
           Presbyters
           made
           the
           Bishops
           ,
           as
           the
           Army
           doth
           a
           General
           .
           But
           this
           making
           of
           Children
           to
           beget
           Fathers
           ,
           is
           so
           commonly
           denied
           ,
           that
           I
           need
           not
           more
           dispute
           against
           it
           .
        
         
           3
           ▪
           But
           I
           think
           most
           of
           the
           Hierarchical
           way
           will
           say
           ,
           that
           the
           Apostles
           first
           Ordained
           Bishops
           ,
           that
           those
           Bishops
           might
           Ordain
           subject-Presbyters
           .
           And
           if
           so
           ,
           the
           Churches
           could
           be
           but
           single
           Congregation
           at
           the
           first
           till
           the
           subject-Presbyters
           were
           Ordained
           Yea
           ,
           Dr.
           Hammond
           (
           as
           aforesaid
           )
           asserteth
           (
           in
           Act.
           11.
           and
           in
           
             Dissert
             .
             &c.
          
           )
           that
           there
           is
           no
           proof
           there
           were
           any
           of
           the
           Order
           of
           subject-Presbyters
           in
           Scripture-times
           ;
           and
           he
           thinketh
           that
           most
           of
           his
           party
           were
           of
           his
           mind
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           name
           Bishop
           ,
           Elder
           and
           Pastor
           in
           Scripture
           signifie
           only
           those
           that
           we
           now
           call
           Bishops
           .
           And
           in
           this
           he
           followeth
           
             Dion
             .
             Petavius
          
           ,
           and
           
             Fr.
             a
             Sancta
             Clara
             de
             Episcop
             .
          
           who
           saith
           that
           it
           came
           from
           Scotus
           .
           And
           if
           this
           be
           so
           ,
           then
           in
           all
           Scripture-times
           there
           was
           no
           Church
           of
           more
           than
           
             one
             worshipping
             Congregation
          
           .
           For
           we
           are
           agreed
           that
           
           Church-meetings
           were
           for
           the
           publick
           Worship
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           celebration
           of
           Sacraments
           ,
           and
           exercise
           of
           Discipline
           ,
           which
           no
           meer
           Lay-man
           might
           lawfully
           guide
           the
           people
           in
           ,
           and
           perform
           as
           such
           assemblies
           did
           require
           .
           And
           one
           Bishop
           could
           be
           but
           in
           one
           place
           at
           once
           .
           And
           if
           there
           were
           
             many
             Bishops
          
           ,
           there
           were
           many
           Churches
           .
           So
           that
           according
           to
           Dr.
           Hammond
           and
           all
           of
           his
           mind
           ,
           there
           was
           no
           Church
           in
           Scripture-times
           of
           more
           than
           one
           stated
           ordinary
           Worshipping
           Congregation
           ,
           because
           there
           were
           no
           subject-Presbyters
           .
        
         
           If
           you
           say
           that
           yet
           this
           was
           a
           Diocesan
           Church
           ,
           because
           it
           had
           a
           Diocesan
           Bishop
           ;
           I
           answer
           ,
           why
           is
           he
           called
           a
           Diocesan
           Bishop
           if
           he
           had
           not
           a
           Diocesan
           Church
           ?
        
         
           If
           you
           mean
           that
           he
           was
           designed
           to
           turn
           his
           single
           Congregation
           into
           many
           by
           increase
           :
           1.
           
           That
           must
           not
           be
           
             said
             only
          
           ,
           but
           proved
           .
           2.
           
           And
           that
           supposeth
           that
           his
           
             one
             congregation
          
           was
           first
           before
           the
           many
           .
           And
           I
           hope
           you
           ●ake
           not
           Infidels
           for
           parts
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           
             to
             be
             converted
          
           hereafter
           .
           Those
           that
           are
           no
           members
           of
           the
           Church
           make
           not
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           so
           make
           it
           not
           to
           be
           Diocesan
           .
           One
           Congregation
           is
           not
           an
           hundred
           or
           a
           thousand
           ,
           because
           so
           many
           will
           be
           hereafter
           .
        
         
           If
           you
           mean
           that
           such
           a
           
             space
             of
             ground
          
           was
           assigned
           to
           the
           Bishops
           to
           gather
           and
           govern
           Churches
           in
           .
           I
           answer
           ,
        
         
           1.
           
           Gathering
           Churches
           is
           a
           work
           antecedent
           to
           Episcopacy
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           The
           Ground
           is
           no
           part
           of
           the
           Church
           .
           It
           is
           a
           Church
           of
           men
           ,
           and
           not
           of
           soil
           and
           houses
           that
           we
           speak
           of
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Nor
           indeed
           will
           you
           ever
           prove
           that
           the
           Apostles
           measured
           out
           or
           distinguished
           Churches
           by
           the
           space
           of
           ground
           .
           So
           that
           the
           first
           Churches
           were
           not
           Diocesan
           .
        
         
           III.
           As
           to
           your
           Third
           Opinion
           ,
           1.
           
           Officers
           are
           denominated
           from
           the
           work
           which
           they
           are
           to
           do
           .
           There
           are
           works
           to
           be
           done
           ,
           
             circa
             sacra
          
           ,
           about
           the
           holy
           Ministerial
           works
           ,
           as
           Accidental
           :
           as
           to
           〈◊〉
           to
           Church
           buildings
           ,
           Utensils
           ,
           and
           Lands
           ,
           to
           Summon
           Synods
           ,
           and
           Register
           their
           Acts
           ;
           to
           moderate
           in
           disputations
           ,
           and
           to
           take
           votes
           ,
           &c.
           
           These
           the
           Magistrate
           may
           appoint
           Officers
           to
           pe●●orm
           ;
           and
           if
           he
           do
           not
           ,
           the
           Churches
           ,
           by
           his
           permission
           ,
           may
           do
           it
           by
           consent
           .
        
         
         
           And
           there
           are
           works
           proper
           to
           the
           Magistrate
           ,
           viz.
           to
           force
           men
           to
           their
           duty
           by
           mulcts
           ,
           or
           corporal
           penalties
           .
           I
           deny
           none
           of
           these
           .
        
         
           But
           the
           works
           of
           
             Ordination
             ,
             Pastoral
             Guidance
             ,
             Excommunication
          
           and
           Absolution
           ,
           by
           the
           
             power
             of
             the
             Keys
          
           ,
           are
           proper
           to
           the
           
             sacred
             Office
          
           ,
           which
           Christ
           hath
           instituted
           .
           And
           I
           shall
           not
           believe
           ,
           till
           I
           see
           it
           proved
           ,
           that
           any
           men
           have
           power
           to
           make
           any
           new
           Order
           ,
           or
           Office
           of
           this
           sort
           ,
           which
           Christ
           never
           made
           by
           himseelf
           ,
           or
           his
           Spirit
           in
           his
           Apostles
           ;
           much
           less
           that
           Inferiors
           may
           make
           
             Superior
             Offices
          
           :
           For
           1.
           
           It
           belongeth
           to
           the
           same
           power
           to
           make
           one
           (
           especially
           the
           Superior
           )
           Church-Office
           ,
           which
           made
           the
           other
           of
           the
           same
           General
           nature
           .
           If
           without
           Christs
           institution
           ,
           no
           man
           could
           be
           
             Episcopus
             gregis
          
           ,
           and
           have
           the
           power
           of
           the
           Keys
           over
           the
           people
           ,
           then
           by
           parity
           of
           Reason
           ,
           without
           his
           institution
           no
           man
           can
           be
           
             Episcopus
             Episcoporum
          
           ,
           and
           have
           the
           power
           of
           the
           Keys
           over
           the
           Bishops
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Dr.
           
           Hammond's
           argument
           against
           Presbyters
           Ordination
           is
           ,
           
             Nemo
             dat
             quod
             non
             habet
          
           ;
           which
           though
           it
           serve
           not
           his
           turn
           on
           several
           accounts
           (
           both
           because
           1.
           
           
             They
             have
          
           the
           Order
           which
           they
           confer
           .
           2.
           
           Because
           Ordination
           is
           not
           giving
           ,
           but
           
             Ministerial
             delivery
          
           by
           Investiture
           )
           ;
           yet
           in
           this
           case
           it
           will
           hold
           ;
           For
           1.
           
           This
           is
           supposed
           to
           be
           a
           new
           institution
           of
           an
           Office.
           2.
           
           And
           that
           of
           an
           higher
           power
           than
           ever
           the
           Institutors
           had
           themselves
           :
           The
           King
           giveth
           all
           his
           Officers
           their
           power
           ,
           but
           all
           of
           them
           cannot
           give
           the
           King
           his
           power
           .
           The
           Patriarch
           cannot
           make
           a
           Pope
           ,
           nor
           the
           Metropolitans
           a
           Patriarch
           ,
           that
           shall
           have
           a
           power
           over
           them
           ,
           which
           they
           never
           had
           themselves
           .
        
         
           And
           what
           I
           say
           of
           Superior
           Orders
           ,
           and
           Offices
           ,
           I
           say
           of
           Synods
           ;
           For
           whether
           the
           power
           be
           Monarchica●
           ,
           or
           Aristocratical
           ,
           or
           Democratical
           ,
           there
           is
           need
           of
           the
           same
           power
           in
           the
           Cause
           that
           maketh
           it
           :
           No
           man
           can
           give
           that
           which
           he
           hath
           not
           to
           give
           .
        
         
           If
           you
           should
           fly
           to
           such
           popular
           Principles
           ,
           as
           the
           Episcopal
           Champion
           ,
           
             Richard
             Hooker
          
           ,
           doth
           ,
           and
           the
           Jesuites
           in
           their
           Politicks
           ,
           and
           many
           ;
           yea
           ,
           most
           other
           Writers
           of
           Politicks
           ,
           and
           say
           ,
           That
           as
           the
           people
           are
           the
           givers
           of
           power
           to
           the
           Soveraign
           ,
           though
           they
           are
           no
           Governours
           themselves
           ,
           so
           the
           Bishops
           give
           power
           to
           the
           
             Episcopi
             Episcoporum
          
           (
           personal
           ,
           or
           Synodical
           )
           ,
           I
           answer
           ,
           The
           Principle
           is
           false
           about
           
             Civil
             Policy
          
           ,
           as
           
           I
           have
           proved
           against
           Mr.
           Hooker
           ,
           in
           my
           
             Christian
             Directory
          
           ,
           and
           as
           Dr.
           Hammond
           hath
           proved
           in
           the
           Kings
           Cause
           ,
           against
           
             Iohn
             Goodwin
          
           .
           The
           power
           every
           man
           hath
           over
           himself
           ,
           doth
           so
           specifically
           differ
           from
           the
           power
           of
           Governing-Societies
           ,
           that
           the
           latter
           is
           not
           caused
           by
           all
           mens
           Contribution
           of
           the
           former
           ;
           and
           much
           more
           in
           Church-Government
           ,
           which
           God
           hath
           left
           less
           the
           Will
           of
           man
           (
           as
           Mr.
           
             Dan.
             Cawdr●y
          
           hath
           proved
           )
           .
        
         
           To
           conclude
           ,
           I
           grant
           the
           Superiority
           of
           Magistrates
           ,
           and
           of
           their
           Officers
           ,
           
             circa
             sacra
          
           ,
           but
           not
           that
           Inferior
           Clergy-men
           may
           by
           consent
           ,
           make
           a
           Superior
           Species
           of
           Rulers
           (
           or
           
             Episcopos
             Episcoporum
          
           )
           by
           the
           Keys
           ,
           
             in
             eodem
             genere
          
           .
        
         
           But
           I
           confess
           ,
           that
           how
           far
           
             Christ
             himself
          
           hath
           made
           
             Apostolick
             Successors
          
           ,
           or
           Archbishops
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           ordinary
           part
           of
           
             governing
             many
             Churches
          
           ,
           is
           a
           question
           to
           me
           of
           much
           more
           difficulty
           ,
           and
           moment
           .
        
         
           As
           for
           the
           Patriarchal
           ,
           and
           other
           Superior
           Church-power
           in
           the
           Roman
           Empire
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           made
           partly
           by
           the
           Emperors
           themselves
           (
           as
           the
           instances
           of
           the
           two
           Iustiniana's
           ,
           and
           many
           others
           shew
           )
           ,
           and
           partly
           by
           Councils
           ,
           Authorized
           thereto
           by
           the
           Emperors
           ,
           is
           past
           all
           doubt
           .
        
         
           IV.
           As
           to
           your
           fourth
           Opinion
           ,
           I
           include
           the
           reason
           of
           my
           denial
           of
           it
           ,
           in
           the
           description
           of
           it
           .
           Whether
           you
           confess
           particular
           worshipping
           Churches
           ,
           that
           have
           each
           
             unum
             altare
          
           ,
           to
           be
           of
           
             Divine
             Institution
          
           ,
           I
           cannot
           tell
           :
           but
           that
           you
           take
           the
           Diocesan
           to
           be
           so
           Divine
           ,
           you
           have
           told
           me
           ;
           and
           that
           you
           take
           the
           Superior
           Ruling-Churches
           ,
           to
           be
           made
           by
           them
           .
           Now
           that
           Churches
           of
           
             mans
             making
          
           (
           Universal
           ,
           or
           National
           ,
           or
           Patriarchal
           ,
           &c
           )
           should
           be
           the
           rightful
           Governors
           (
           by
           the
           Keys
           )
           over
           the
           Churches
           of
           Gods
           making
           ,
           must
           be
           either
           
             jure
             Divino
          
           ,
           or
           humano
           :
           not
           
             jure
             humano
          
           ;
           For
           1.
           
           Man
           cannot
           give
           the
           
             power
             of
             the
             Keys
          
           without
           God.
           2.
           
           And
           mans
           grant
           cannot
           
             over
             top
             Gods.
          
           Indeed
           there
           is
           no
           power
           but
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           2.
           
           Not
           
             jure
             divino
          
           ;
           For
           if
           God
           give
           them
           the
           power
           ,
           God
           
             maketh
             that
             Species
          
           that
           containeth
           that
           power
           .
           For
           God
           not
           to
           make
           the
           Office
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           give
           the
           power
           ,
           is
           all
           one
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           At
           least
           ,
           what
           satisfying
           proof
           you
           will
           give
           us
           ,
           that
           indeed
           God
           giveth
           power
           to
           Church-Officers
           of
           his
           own
           making
           ,
           themseves
           
           to
           make
           
             nobler
             superior
             Officers
          
           or
           Churches
           than
           themselves
           ,
           I
           cannot
           foresee
           .
           And
           till
           it
           's
           proved
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           to
           be
           believed
           .
           4.
           
           Yea
           it
           confoundeth
           the
           Inferiours
           and
           the
           Superiors
           .
           For
           the
           Diocesans
           are
           so
           far
           the
           Superiors
           to
           the
           Provincial
           ,
           National
           ,
           Patriarchal
           ,
           &c.
           in
           that
           they
           make
           them
           ▪
           or
           give
           them
           their
           power
           ,
           and
           yet
           inferior
           in
           that
           they
           are
           to
           be
           subjects
           to
           them
           .
        
         
           More
           Nonconformists
           do
           deny
           the
           power
           of
           men
           to
           make
           new
           Species
           of
           Churches
           ,
           and
           Church
           Rulers
           ,
           than
           their
           power
           to
           make
           new
           Ceremonies
           .
        
         
           V.
           Your
           next
           mention'd
           Opinion
           ,
           (
           that
           it
           is
           a
           sin
           to
           preach
           and
           congregate
           people
           within
           the
           local
           bounds
           of
           Diocesan
           or
           Provincial
           ,
           or
           other
           superior
           Jurisdictions
           without
           their
           consent
           )
           falleth
           of
           it self
           ,
           if
           those
           foregoing
           fall
           ,
           which
           it
           is
           built
           upon
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           If
           it
           prove
           true
           that
           they
           that
           made
           these
           superior
           Jurisdictions
           had
           no
           power
           to
           make
           them
           ,
           but
           gave
           that
           which
           they
           had
           not
           to
           give
           ,
           then
           your
           foundation
           faileth
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           If
           it
           be
           proved
           that
           neither
           Christ
           nor
           his
           Apostles
           ever
           made
           a
           Law
           that
           Bishops
           Jurisdictions
           shall
           be
           limited
           ,
           measured
           and
           distributed
           by
           space
           of
           ground
           ,
           as
           our
           Parishes
           and
           Diocesses
           are
           ,
           so
           that
           all
           in
           such
           a
           compass
           shall
           be
           proper
           to
           one
           Pastor
           ,
           much
           less
           did
           ever
           divide
           our
           Diocesses
           or
           Parishes
           ;
           (
           which
           me
           thinks
           none
           should
           deny
           )
           then
           Preaching
           in
           that
           space
           of
           ground
           is
           no
           sin
           against
           such
           an
           Order
           of
           Christ.
           
        
         
           3.
           
           If
           it
           be
           proved
           (
           as
           I
           undertake
           to
           do
           )
           that
           this
           distribution
           by
           spaces
           of
           ground
           ,
           is
           a
           work
           that
           the
           King
           and
           his
           Officers
           are
           to
           do
           ,
           (
           or
           the
           Churches
           by
           his
           permission
           by
           way
           of
           contract
           ,
           if
           he
           leave
           it
           to
           them
           )
           ,
           and
           this
           in
           obedience
           to
           Gods
           General
           Laws
           (
           of
           Order
           ,
           Peace
           ,
           Concord
           and
           Edification
           )
           ,
           then
           these
           things
           will
           follow
           ,
        
         
           1.
           
           That
           if
           the
           King
           give
           us
           Licenses
           to
           Preach
           within
           such
           a
           space
           of
           ground
           ,
           we
           have
           good
           Authority
           ,
           and
           break
           not
           the
           restraining
           Law
           :
           And
           yet
           such
           as
           you
           accused
           us
           of
           schism
           as
           well
           when
           the
           King
           Licensed
           us
           ,
           as
           since
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           That
           this
           Law
           of
           local
           bounds
           doth
           bind
           us
           but
           as
           other
           humane
           Laws
           do
           ;
           which
           is
           ,
           say
           many
           Casuists
           ,
           not
           at
           all
           
             out
             of
             the
             case
             of
             scandal
             ,
          
           when
           they
           make
           not
           for
           the
           
             bonum
             publicum
          
           .
           
           But
           say
           others
           more
           safely
           ,
           not
           when
           they
           notoriously
           
             make
             against
          
           ,
           1.
           
           Either
           the
           
             bonum
             publicum
          
           ,
           which
           is
           
             finis
             regiminis
          
           :
           2.
           
           Or
           the
           general
           Law
           of
           God
           which
           must
           authorize
           them
           ,
           (
           being
           against
           edification
           ,
           peace
           ,
           &c.
           )
           3.
           
           When
           they
           are
           contrary
           to
           the
           great
           ,
           certain
           and
           indi●pensible
           Laws
           of
           God
           himself
           .
           And
           that
           in
           such
           cases
           patient
           suffering
           the
           penalty
           which
           men
           inflict
           is
           instead
           of
           obedience
           to
           the
           prohibition
           ,
           (
           and
           as
           in
           Daniels
           case
           ,
           Dan.
           6
           and
           ●he
           Apostles
           ,
           &c.
           )
        
         
           Therefore
           I
           am
           〈…〉
           to
           give
           you
           ,
           1.
           
           My
           Concessions
           in
           what
           cases
           it
           〈…〉
           to
           〈◊〉
           the
           Magistrate
           in
           Preaching
           where
           he
           forbiddeth
           〈◊〉
           .
           2.
           〈◊〉
           in
           what
           cases
           it
           is
           a
           great
           duty
           .
           But
           to
           say
           that
           it
           is
           a
           sin
           because
           that
           the
           Clergy
           forbiddeth
           it
           ,
           must
           have
           better
           proof
           ●●an
           I
           have
           seen
           ,
           even
           ,
           1.
           
           That
           such
           Clergy-men
           are
           truly
           called
           by
           God.
           2.
           
           And
           that
           they
           have
           from
           him
           the
           assignation
           of
           this
           space
           of
           ground
           .
           And
           3.
           are
           by
           him
           empowered
           to
           forbid
           all
           others
           to
           preach
           on
           their
           land
           .
           4.
           
           And
           that
           even
           when
           Gods
           general
           Laws
           do
           make
           it
           our
           duty
           ,
           that
           they
           can
           suspend
           the
           obligation
           of
           such
           Laws
           ,
           even
           the
           greatest
           :
           I
           am
           ready
           upon
           any
           just
           occasion
           to
           prove
           to
           you
           ,
           that
           I
           were
           a
           heinous
           sinner
           ,
           if
           I
           should
           have
           ceased
           such
           Preaching
           as
           I
           have
           used
           upon
           all
           the
           reasons
           that
           you
           alledg
           against
           it
           .
           And
           wo
           to
           them
           that
           make
           our
           greatest
           and
           
             dearest
             duties
          
           to
           pass
           for
           sin
           ,
           and
           our
           greatest
           sin
           ,
           Isa.
           5.20
           .
           Were
           it
           but
           one
           of
           the
           
             least
             commands
          
           ,
           I
           would
           be
           loth
           to
           break
           it
           ,
           and
           
             teach
             men
             so
             to
             do
          
           ,
           much
           less
           one
           of
           the
           greatest
           ;
           when
           men
           whose
           consciences
           tell
           them
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           totally
           devoted
           to
           God
           ;
           as
           Christians
           and
           as
           Ordained
           Ministers
           ,
           deny
           their
           worldly
           interest
           and
           preferments
           ,
           and
           serve
           him
           in
           poverty
           ,
           beholden
           for
           their
           daily
           bread
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           ruin
           of
           their
           worldly
           Estates
           ,
           and
           the
           hazard
           of
           their
           lives
           in
           the
           Common
           Goals
           ,
           endeavour
           nothing
           but
           to
           Preach
           Christs
           Gospel
           to
           save
           mens
           souls
           from
           ignorance
           ,
           unbelief
           ,
           sensuality
           ,
           worldliness
           ,
           &c.
           in
           case
           of
           the
           peoples
           undeniable
           necessity
           ;
           I
           say
           ,
           when
           such
           meet
           with
           men
           of
           the
           same
           profession
           ,
           who
           think
           not
           the
           Common
           Goals
           among
           Rogues
           ,
           and
           the
           forfeiture
           of
           Forty
           pound
           a
           Sermon
           ,
           as
           Enacted
           by
           Law
           ,
           to
           be
           enough
           to
           restrain
           them
           ,
           but
           also
           as
           in
           the
           name
           of
           Christ
           they
           will
           charge
           us
           with
           heinous
           sin
           unless
           we
           will
           perfidiously
           break
           our
           obligations
           to
           Christ
           ,
           and
           sacrilegiously
           alienate
           our selves
           from
           the
           work
           which
           we
           are
           devoted
           to
           (
           many
           of
           us
           under
           the
           Bishops
           hands
           )
           and
           unless
           we
           will
           be
           cruel
           to
           miserable
           souls
           ,
           and
           shut
           
           up
           the
           bowels
           of
           our
           compassion
           from
           them
           ,
           while
           we
           see
           them
           in
           need
           and
           in
           danger
           of
           damnation
           ,
           what
           fortitude
           do
           we
           need
           against
           such
           kind
           of
           Tempters
           ,
           and
           such
           Temptations
           ?
           If
           Drunkards
           and
           boys
           in
           the
           street
           only
           scorn'd
           me
           as
           a
           Puritan
           ,
           or
           Precisian
           ,
           it
           were
           less
           .
           If
           Turkish
           Rulers
           did
           persecute
           me
           for
           my
           Preaching
           Christ
           ,
           it
           were
           less
           .
           If
           mistaken
           Christian
           Rulers
           made
           me
           the
           scorn
           of
           the
           Nation
           ,
           and
           stript
           me
           of
           all
           my
           worldly
           maintenance
           ,
           and
           laid
           me
           with
           Malefactors
           in
           Prisons
           ,
           it
           were
           a
           less
           temptation
           ,
           than
           for
           a
           man
           to
           come
           in
           the
           name
           of
           Christ
           ,
           to
           tell
           me
           that
           I
           sin
           against
           him
           ,
           unless
           I
           will
           forsake
           my
           Calling
           ,
           break
           my
           Vows
           ,
           cease
           Preaching
           his
           Gospel
           ,
           betray
           thousands
           of
           souls
           to
           Satan
           and
           damnation
           ,
           and
           encourage
           all
           that
           endeavour
           it
           by
           yielding
           to
           all
           their
           temptations
           ,
           and
           giving
           them
           success
           .
           But
           as
           Christ
           must
           be
           accused
           of
           sin
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           crucified
           ,
           and
           not
           allowed
           the
           honour
           of
           suffering
           as
           innocent
           ,
           so
           must
           his
           servants
           .
        
         
           I
           will
           venture
           upon
           one
           argument
           on
           the
           by
           that
           may
           be
           somewhat
           by
           others
           ,
           though
           nothing
           to
           you
           for
           the
           invalidating
           of
           your
           accusation
           .
           I
           saw
           from
           the
           hands
           of
           a
           Noble
           Lord
           ,
           
           an
           excellent
           truly
           Learned
           Manuscript
           said
           by
           him
           to
           be
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Lincolns
           ,
           to
           satisfie
           you
           who
           are
           said
           to
           judg
           it
           unlawful
           to
           subscribe
           to
           
           Athanasius's
           Creed
           .
           What
           else
           you
           refuse
           I
           know
           not
           ;
           but
           by
           that
           much
           I
           perceive
           you
           are
           a
           strange
           kind
           of
           Nonconformist
           .
           Now
           if
           it
           be
           unlawful
           for
           you
           to
           subscribe
           and
           conform
           ,
           or
           unlawful
           
             for
             me
          
           ,
           (
           which
           I
           here
           undertake
           to
           prove
           before
           any
           equal
           competent
           Judges
           )
           then
           it
           is
           unlawful
           for
           all
           the
           Ministers
           of
           England
           ;
           
           for
           none
           of
           them
           may
           do
           evil
           that
           good
           may
           come
           by
           it
           .
           And
           then
           all
           the
           Ministers
           in
           England
           ought
           to
           cease
           Preaching
           ,
           if
           I
           ought
           to
           cease
           ,
           when
           they
           are
           forbidden
           .
           The
           consequence
           will
           be
           denied
           by
           others
           ,
           though
           not
           by
           you
           .
           (
           And
           by
           the
           way
           ,
           How
           can
           you
           take
           the
           Bishops
           for
           Absolute
           ,
           
             from
             whom
             there
             is
             no
             appeal
             to
             an
             invisible
             power
             ,
          
           and
           yet
           disobey
           them
           ,
           if
           they
           bid
           you
           subscribe
           Athanasius
           Creed
           .
           )
           If
           it
           be
           a
           sin
           in
           me
           not
           to
           cease
           Preaching
           when
           I
           am
           silenced
           for
           Nonconformity
           ,
           and
           yet
           Nonconformity
           be
           a
           duty
           ,
           then
           it
           is
           a
           sin
           in
           all
           the
           Ministers
           of
           England
           not
           to
           be
           Nonformists
           ,
           and
           so
           not
           to
           cease
           Preaching
           .
           But
           the
           latter
           part
           of
           the
           consequent
           is
           false
           :
           Ergo
           ,
           so
           is
           the
           Antecedent
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Yea
           ,
           directly
           your
           assertion
           puts
           it
           in
           the
           power
           of
           one
           superior
           to
           put
           down
           the
           Preaching
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           and
           all
           Gods
           publick
           Worship
           ,
           in
           whole
           Countries
           or
           Kingdoms
           ,
           (
           if
           not
           in
           the
           world
           )
           ,
           and
           so
           Christ
           must
           be
           at
           their
           mercy
           whether
           he
           shall
           have
           
           any
           Church
           ,
           and
           so
           whether
           he
           shall
           be
           Christ
           ;
           and
           God
           ,
           whether
           he
           shall
           have
           any
           publick
           Worship
           In
           Ethiopia
           (
           though
           Brierwood
           saith
           that
           yet
           after
           the
           decay
           of
           the
           Abassine
           Empire
           ,
           it
           is
           as
           big
           as
           
             Italy
             ,
             Germany
             ,
             France
          
           and
           Spain
           )
           they
           have
           but
           one
           Bishop
           ,
           called
           their
           Abuna
           And
           if
           he
           forbad
           all
           Preaching
           or
           publick
           Worship
           in
           the
           Empire
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           sin
           to
           obey
           him
           .
           And
           it
           is
           a
           great
           duty
           to
           gather
           Churches
           within
           his
           Church
           .
           It
           is
           a
           sin
           in
           the
           Empire
           of
           Muscovie
           ,
           that
           all
           their
           Clergy
           obey
           their
           Patriarch
           and
           Prince
           in
           forbearing
           to
           Preach
           .
           If
           all
           the
           Bishops
           of
           England
           should
           agree
           to
           reduce
           the
           Kingdom
           to
           one
           only
           Bishoprick
           ,
           and
           one
           Church
           ,
           and
           turn
           all
           the
           rest
           into
           Parish-Chappels
           ,
           it
           were
           a
           duty
           to
           disobey
           them
           ,
           and
           gather
           Churches
           in
           that
           one
           Church
           .
           If
           the
           Patriarch
           of
           
             Alexandria
             ,
             Antioch
          
           ,
           or
           Constantinople
           ,
           had
           forbidden
           all
           in
           their
           limits
           to
           Preach
           and
           worship
           God
           publickly
           ,
           it
           had
           been
           a
           wickedness
           to
           obey
           them
           .
           When
           
             Severus
             Antioch
          
           ,
           the
           Eutychian
           ,
           forbad
           the
           Orthodox
           to
           Preach
           in
           his
           Patriarchate
           ,
           it
           had
           been
           their
           sin
           to
           obey
           him
           ,
           (
           yea
           or
           if
           Theodosius
           or
           Anastasius
           the
           Emperours
           had
           done
           it
           )
           :
           yea
           ,
           though
           a
           General
           Council
           of
           Ephes.
           2.
           (
           if
           not
           Ephes.
           1.
           )
           was
           on
           his
           side
           .
           If
           the
           Pope
           (
           whether
           as
           Pope
           or
           as
           Patriarch
           of
           the
           West
           )
           ,
           Interdict
           all
           the
           Preachers
           and
           Churches
           in
           Venice
           ,
           or
           in
           Britain
           ,
           it
           were
           a
           sin
           to
           obey
           him
           .
        
         
           The
           reasons
           are
           ,
           because
           their
           power
           is
           derived
           and
           limited
           (
           to
           pass
           by
           the
           
             no
             power
          
           of
           Usurpers
           )
           the
           greatest
           have
           it
           for
           edification
           ,
           and
           not
           for
           destruction
           .
           None
           of
           them
           have
           power
           to
           make
           void
           the
           least
           (
           continued
           )
           Law
           of
           God
           by
           their
           Doctrines
           ,
           Precepts
           or
           Traditions
           .
           All
           men
           must
           take
           heed
           of
           the
           leven
           of
           their
           false
           Doctrine
           ,
           and
           must
           beware
           of
           false
           Prophets
           ,
           and
           must
           prove
           all
           things
           ,
           and
           hold
           fast
           that
           which
           is
           good
           .
           There
           is
           no
           true
           power
           but
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           therefore
           none
           against
           him
           .
           It
           is
           better
           to
           obey
           God
           than
           men
           .
           But
           of
           this
           you
           may
           in
           season
           have
           larger
           proof
           ,
           if
           you
           desire
           it
           .
        
         
           VI.
           Your
           excluding
           
             us
             from
             Salvation
          
           ,
           that
           will
           not
           cease
           Preaching
           the
           Gospel
           of
           Salvation
           ,
           and
           worshipping
           God
           ,
           remembreth
           us
           :
        
         
           1.
           
           What
           a
           mercy
           it
           is
           that
           neither
           Pope
           ,
           nor
           any
           such
           condemner
           is
           made
           our
           final
           Judg.
           
        
         
           2.
           
           How
           most
           Sects
           agree
           
             (
             Papists
             ,
             Quakers
             ,
             &c.
             )
          
           in
           damning
           those
           that
           dance
           not
           after
           their
           Pipe.
           
        
         
         
           3.
           
           What
           various
           wiles
           of
           temptations
           Satan
           useth
           to
           hinder
           Christs
           Gospel
           ,
           and
           mens
           Salvation
           .
        
         
           At
           once
           I
           have
           ,
           1.
           
           A
           backward
           flesh
           ,
           that
           is
           the
           worst
           of
           all
           ,
           that
           saith
           ,
           
             Favour
             thy self
             ,
             and
             expose
             not
             thy self
             to
             all
             this
             labour
             ,
             obloquie
             ,
             hatred
             ,
             suffering
             ,
             loss
             and
             danger
             of
             death
             for
             nothing
             ,
             but
             that
             work
             which
             thy
             superiours
             think
             needless
             ,
             and
             forbid
             .
          
        
         
           2.
           
           I
           feel
           Satan
           setting
           in
           with
           the
           flesh
           ,
           and
           saying
           the
           same
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Carnal
           and
           worldly
           friends
           say
           the
           same
           (
           as
           Peter
           to
           Christ
           ,
           Mat.
           16.
           )
        
         
           4.
           
           Displeased
           Sinners
           and
           Sectaries
           wish
           me
           silent
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           What
           Superiors
           say
           and
           do
           ,
           I
           need
           not
           mention
           .
        
         
           6.
           
           And
           to
           perfect
           all
           ,
           some
           Preachers
           in
           Press
           and
           Pulpit
           ,
           and
           you
           in
           Discourse
           ,
           declare
           us
           in
           danger
           of
           damnation
           ,
           as
           Schismaticks
           ,
           unless
           we
           will
           give
           over
           Preaching
           the
           Gospel
           .
           O
           how
           easie
           were
           it
           to
           me
           to
           avoid
           that
           damnation
           !
           And
           if
           I
           incur
           it
           ,
           how
           dearly
           do
           I
           purchase
           it
           !
           It
           is
           a
           sad
           case
           that
           such
           poor
           souls
           as
           we
           are
           in
           ,
           that
           would
           fain
           know
           Gods
           will
           whatever
           study
           or
           suffering
           it
           cost
           us
           ,
           and
           after
           our
           most
           earnest
           search
           and
           prayers
           ,
           believe
           that
           if
           we
           forsook
           our
           trust
           ,
           and
           office
           ,
           and
           the
           peoples
           souls
           ,
           we
           should
           be
           judged
           as
           sacrilegious
           ,
           perfidious
           hypocrites
           ,
           and
           yet
           we
           are
           told
           by
           wiser
           and
           greater
           men
           ,
           that
           our
           labours
           and
           sufferings
           do
           but
           damn
           us
           ;
           may
           not
           a
           man
           be
           damned
           at
           a
           cheaper
           rate
           than
           Forty
           pound
           a
           Sermon
           ,
           or
           the
           loss
           of
           all
           his
           worldly
           Estate
           ,
           and
           lying
           with
           malefactors
           ,
           and
           perhaps
           dying
           in
           a
           Goal
           ,
           under
           the
           published
           sacred
           infamy
           of
           being
           Schismaticks
           and
           enemies
           of
           the
           publick
           Government
           and
           peace
           ,
           
             &
             c
          
           ?
           But
           this
           also
           we
           must
           be
           fortified
           against
           .
           For
           Satan
           is
           sometime
           utterly
           impudent
           ,
           and
           will
           say
           ,
           
             Damn
             your selves
             by
             perfidiousness
             ,
             and
             let
             the
             people
             be
             damned
             quietly
             ,
             or
             else
             you
             shall
             be
             damned
             for
             Schismaticks
             .
          
           But
           the
           long
           noise
           of
           
             damning
             Papists
             and
             Quakers
          
           have
           somewhat
           hardned
           or
           emboldened
           us
           .
           It
           was
           an
           early
           trick
           ,
           Act.
           15.
           
           
             Except
             ye
             be
             circumcised
             and
             keep
             the
             Law
             of
             Moses
             ,
             ye
             cannot
             be
             saved
             .
          
           When
           lands
           and
           livings
           will
           not
           prevail
           ;
           when
           profit
           ,
           pleasure
           and
           honour
           fail
           ;
           when
           poverty
           ,
           reproach
           and
           prisons
           will
           not
           serve
           ,
           then
           comes
           ,
           
             You
             cannot
             else
             be
             saved
          
           .
           How
           many
           Sects
           say
           ,
           
             Say
             as
             we
             say
             ,
             and
             do
             as
             we
             do
             ,
             and
             follow
             us
             ,
             or
             you
             cannot
             be
             saved
             ?
          
           But
           saith
           St.
           
             Paul
             ,
             It
             is
             a
             small
             thing
             with
             me
             to
             be
             judged
             of
             man
             ,
             or
             at
             mans
             day
             :
             I
             have
             one
             that
             judgeth
             me
             ,
             even
             the
             Lord
             ,
          
           (
           to
           whom
           we
           will
           appeal
           whatever
           you
           say
           against
           it
           .
           )
           But
           you
           must
           give
           me
           leave
           to
           think
           ,
           that
           to
           draw
           men
           from
           their
           great
           duty
           ,
           and
           the
           saving
           souls
           ,
           to
           heinous
           
           sin
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           name
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           to
           frighten
           men
           into
           Hell
           with
           the
           fear
           of
           damnation
           ,
           and
           the
           abused
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           hath
           heinous
           aggravations
           ,
           which
           enticing
           men
           by
           sensuality
           to
           drunkenness
           ,
           whoredom
           or
           theft
           ,
           hath
           not
           .
        
         
           VII
           .
           To
           the
           next
           ,
           the
           matter
           of
           fact
           ,
           and
           antecedent
           Suppositions
           cannot
           be
           denied
           ,
           viz.
           1.
           
           That
           it
           is
           probably
           supposed
           that
           there
           are
           inhabitants
           more
           than
           can
           hear
           the
           Preachers
           voice
           in
           the
           Parish-Churches
           ,
           in
           Martins
           Parish
           about
           40000
           ,
           in
           Stepney
           Parish
           near
           as
           many
           ,
           in
           
             Giles
             Cripplegate
          
           30000
           ,
           in
           Giles
           in
           the
           Fields
           near
           20000
           ,
           in
           
             Sepulchres
             ,
             Algate
             ,
             White-chappel
             ,
             Andrews
             Holborn
             ,
          
           and
           many
           other
           Out-Parishes
           very
           many
           thousands
           .
           The
           last
           Bill
           of
           Mortality
           that
           I
           saw
           ,
           saith
           there
           died
           in
           Stepney
           Parish
           as
           many
           wanting
           one
           ,
           as
           in
           all
           the
           Ninety-seven
           Parishes
           of
           London
           ,
           and
           in
           Martins
           as
           many
           within
           six
           ,
           and
           in
           
             Giles
             Cripplegate
          
           as
           many
           within
           eight
           ,
           or
           thereabout
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           
             How
             shall
             they
             call
             on
             him
             in
             whom
             they
             have
             not
             believed
             ?
             and
             how
             shall
             they
             believe
             if
             they
             hear
             not
             ?
             and
             how
             shall
             they
             hear
             without
             a
             Preacher
             ?
             If
             the
             Gospel
             be
             hid
             ,
             it
             is
             hid
             to
             them
             that
             are
             lost
             :
             Where
             Vision
             faileth
             ,
             the
             people
             perish
             ,
             even
             for
             lack
             of
             knowledg
             .
          
        
         
           3.
           
           Yet
           people
           by
           our
           Church
           Laws
           must
           be
           presented
           and
           prosecuted
           as
           Recusants
           if
           they
           come
           not
           to
           Church
           ,
           and
           so
           40000
           or
           30000
           should
           be
           presented
           and
           punished
           for
           want
           of
           room
           ;
           but
           it
           is
           a
           greater
           punishment
           to
           be
           strangers
           unto
           the
           Gospel
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           The
           Canon
           forbiddeth
           them
           going
           to
           ,
           and
           communicating
           in
           other
           Parishes
           ,
           and
           forbiddeth
           the
           Ministers
           to
           receive
           them
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           The
           Children
           of
           Christians
           are
           born
           with
           no
           more
           knowledg
           than
           the
           children
           of
           Heathens
           ;
           and
           need
           teaching
           as
           well
           as
           theirs
           ,
           to
           bring
           them
           to
           knowledg
           when
           they
           grow
           up
           .
        
         
           6.
           
           God
           will
           not
           save
           any
           adult
           person
           that
           is
           an
           Infidel
           ,
           impenitent
           ,
           unsanctified
           ,
           because
           he
           is
           bred
           up
           among
           Christians
           ,
           and
           Churches
           ,
           or
           born
           of
           Christians
           ,
           and
           Baptized
           ;
           but
           it
           will
           go
           worse
           with
           such
           unholy
           persons
           in
           the
           day
           of
           Judgment
           ,
           that
           have
           had
           the
           greatest
           means
           .
        
         
           7.
           
           If
           you
           can
           cast
           the
           fault
           on
           the
           people
           ,
           and
           say
           that
           they
           might
           remove
           their
           dwellings
           ,
           or
           (
           break
           the
           Law
           ,
           and
           )
           go
           to
           other
           Parishes
           ,
           or
           read
           at
           home
           ,
           &c.
           that
           excuseth
           us
           not
           .
           For
           the
           worse
           they
           are
           ,
           the
           more
           need
           they
           have
           of
           help
           .
           If
           they
           were
           faultless
           ,
           what
           need
           had
           they
           of
           us
           ?
        
         
         
           8.
           
           As
           to
           my
           own
           case
           whom
           you
           condemn
           ,
           I
           have
           told
           you
           ,
           that
           I
           have
           the
           Ordination
           of
           a
           Bishop
           ,
           and
           the
           License
           of
           the
           Bishop
           of
           this
           Diocess
           (
           not
           nulled
           or
           recalled
           )
           which
           by
           your
           principles
           one
           would
           think
           might
           serve
           if
           it
           had
           been
           against
           Gods
           own
           Laws
           .
           And
           yet
           Gods
           Law
           and
           the
           Bishops
           License
           will
           not
           serve
           .
        
         
           9.
           
           Some
           other
           may
           say
           ,
           
             What
             's
             your
             case
             to
             many
             others
             ?
          
           I
           answer
           :
           To
           pass
           by
           a
           great
           deal
           not
           now
           to
           be
           said
           ,
           Let
           it
           be
           understood
           that
           the
           case
           is
           this
           .
           Men
           are
           first
           silenced
           and
           excommunicated
           ,
           and
           so
           forbidden
           the
           publick
           Churches
           ,
           and
           all
           publick
           worship
           of
           God
           ;
           and
           then
           the
           Excommunicate
           are
           prosecuted
           and
           accused
           for
           not
           coming
           to
           Church
           .
           Divers
           Canons
           do
           
             ipso
             facto
          
           (
           that
           is
           ,
           
             sine
             sententiâ
          
           )
           excommunicate
           all
           that
           do
           but
           say
           that
           any
           thing
           in
           the
           Liturgy
           or
           Discipline
           is
           unlawful
           ,
           or
           may
           not
           be
           done
           with
           a
           good
           conscience
           (
           which
           all
           Nonconformists
           hold
           )
           .
           And
           it
           is
           not
           possible
           for
           us
           to
           repent
           of
           that
           as
           a
           
             wicked
             Error
          
           ,
           which
           after
           all
           means
           that
           we
           can
           possibly
           use
           ,
           appeareth
           unto
           us
           an
           undoubted
           truth
           ,
           that
           so
           our
           Excommunication
           may
           be
           taken
           off
           .
           Now
           these
           
             silenced
             men
          
           are
           assured
           ,
           that
           God
           disobligeth
           them
           not
           from
           the
           duty
           of
           Preaching
           ;
           and
           these
           
             excommunicate
             men
          
           are
           assured
           that
           God
           doth
           not
           disoblige
           them
           from
           the
           duty
           of
           
             publick
             worship
          
           and
           Church-communion
           .
           Therefore
           they
           must
           use
           it
           as
           they
           can
           ,
           when
           they
           may
           not
           use
           it
           as
           they
           would
           .
           Men
           say
           the
           Papists
           should
           not
           call
           us
           Schismaticks
           ,
           because
           they
           
             cast
             us
             out
          
           ,
           and
           
             went
             from
             us
          
           ;
           and
           will
           you
           silence
           and
           excommunicate
           men
           ,
           as
           they
           undertake
           to
           prove
           ,
           for
           obeying
           God
           ,
           and
           then
           call
           them
           Schismaticks
           for
           not
           communicating
           with
           you
           ,
           or
           for
           worshipping
           God
           in
           such
           Church-communion
           as
           they
           can
           ?
           Indeed
           many
           of
           us
           communicate
           with
           you
           ,
           because
           we
           think
           not
           our selves
           bound
           ,
           tho'
           you
           excommunicate
           us
           
             ipso
             facto
          
           ,
           to
           do
           execution
           on
           our selves
           ,
           or
           to
           go
           further
           from
           you
           than
           necessity
           compelleth
           us
           (
           tho'
           I
           must
           profess
           that
           Cyprians
           68.
           
           Epistle
           ,
           p.
           200.
           and
           St.
           Martin's
           Separation
           from
           the
           Bishops
           ,
           confirmed
           by
           Miracle
           ,
           sometimes
           sticks
           in
           my
           stomack
           )
           .
           But
           I
           cannot
           make
           so
           light
           as
           you
           do
           ,
           1.
           
           Of
           such
           Texts
           as
           2
           Tim.
           4.1
           ,
           2.
           
           
             I
             cha●g●
             thee
             before
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             Lord
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             who
             shall
             judg
             the
             quick
             and
             the
             dead
             at
             his
             appearing
             ,
             and
             his
             kingdom
             ,
             preach
             the
             word
             ,
             be
             instant
             in
             season
             ,
             out
             of
             season
             ,
             reprove
             ,
             rebuke
             ,
             exhort
             ,
             with
             all
             long-suffering
             and
             doctrine
             .
          
        
         
         
           2.
           
           Nor
           of
           the
           murderous
           famishing
           of
           thousands
           of
           souls
           ,
           when
           to
           murder
           one
           child
           by
           famine
           deserveth
           death
           and
           hell
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Nor
           of
           Christs
           Law
           of
           preferring
           Mercy
           before
           Sacrifice
           ,
           necessary
           Morals
           before
           Rituals
           ,
           Circumstantials
           or
           Ordinals
           ,
           which
           are
           all
           but
           
             propter
             rem
             ordinatam
          
           .
           I
           remember
           you
           have
           told
           me
           ,
           That
           
             if
             the
             Bishop
             forbad
             all
             Gods
             publick
             worship
             in
             the
             Assemblies
             ,
             we
             must
             forbear
             .
          
           Such
           sayings
           ,
           and
           this
           ,
           
             That
             I
             must
             let
             so
             many
             souls
             be
             untaught
             though
             they
             be
             damned
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             the
             Bishops
             fault
             and
             not
             mine
             ,
          
           do
           make
           me
           ready
           to
           tremble
           to
           think
           of
           them
           .
           If
           Christs
           works
           be
           saving
           ,
           whose
           work
           is
           it
           to
           make
           so
           light
           of
           mans
           damnation
           ?
           Is
           it
           any
           wonder
           if
           such
           Principles
           be
           called
           Antichristian
           ?
           I
           cannot
           but
           perceive
           from
           whom
           they
           come
           ,
           when
           the
           damnation
           of
           poor
           people
           must
           be
           so
           easily
           submitted
           to
           ,
           if
           the
           Bishop
           do
           but
           command
           the
           means
           .
           Methinks
           you
           wrong
           the
           Bishops
           by
           such
           odious
           Suppositions
           and
           Assertions
           ,
           as
           if
           you
           would
           make
           men
           believe
           that
           they
           are
           the
           
             Grievous
             Wolves
             that
             spare
             not
             the
             flock
             ,
          
           and
           the
           
             thorns
             and
             thistles
          
           that
           are
           made
           to
           prick
           and
           rend
           the
           people
           .
           But
           I
           believe
           that
           the
           Bishops
           faultiness
           in
           mens
           damnation
           would
           be
           no
           exeuse
           to
           me
           if
           I
           be
           accessory
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           And
           I
           doubt
           not
           but
           if
           you
           unjustly
           
             ipso
             facto
          
           Excommunicate
           men
           ,
           it
           neither
           depriveth
           them
           of
           the
           right
           ,
           nor
           absolveth
           them
           from
           the
           duty
           of
           publick
           Worship
           ,
           and
           Church-Communion
           .
           And
           I
           am
           ashamed
           to
           read
           and
           hear
           Preachers
           publickly
           reproaching
           them
           for
           not
           holding
           constant
           Communion
           with
           the
           Parish-Churches
           ,
           when
           it
           's
           notorious
           that
           the
           Canon
           hath
           thus
           Excommunicated
           them
           ,
           yea
           though
           it
           were
           their
           duty
           sometime
           to
           intrude
           .
        
         
           And
           I
           beseech
           you
           judg
           as
           a
           Christian
           or
           a
           man
           ,
           whether
           you
           can
           think
           such
           Arguments
           should
           draw
           the
           people
           themselves
           to
           be
           of
           your
           mind
           :
           Go
           to
           them
           and
           speak
           out
           ,
           Neighbours
           ,
           I
           confess
           that
           while
           you
           live
           in
           ignorance
           and
           sin
           for
           want
           of
           teaching
           and
           publick
           worship
           ,
           you
           are
           in
           the
           way
           to
           damnation
           ;
           but
           it
           is
           the
           Bishop
           ,
           and
           not
           the
           silenced
           Preacher
           that
           shall
           answer
           for
           it
           .
           Will
           they
           not
           reply
           ,
           
             And
             shall
             not
             the
             Bishop
             then
             he
             damned
             instead
             of
             us
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             instead
             of
             the
             silenced
             Preacher
             ?
          
        
         
         
           VIII
           .
           Your
           doubt
           about
           
             mens
             power
             to
             change
             Christs
             setled
             form
             of
             Church-government
             ,
          
           is
           but
           a
           consequent
           of
           your
           first
           ,
           
             of
             mens
             absolute
             power
          
           .
        
         
           But
           1.
           if
           they
           change
           Gods
           Laws
           ,
           or
           instituted
           Church-forms
           or
           Government
           ,
           may
           they
           not
           change
           
             their
             own
          
           ?
           And
           if
           so
           ,
           there
           is
           some
           hope
           of
           a
           Reformation
           .
           But
           why
           then
           did
           the
           Canons
           of
           1640.
           in
           the
           
             Et
             caetera
          
           Oath
           ,
           swear
           the
           Clergy
           
             never
             to
             consent
          
           to
           change
           ?
           And
           why
           are
           we
           now
           to
           swear
           in
           the
           Oxford
           Oath
           ,
           That
           we
           will
           
             never
             endeavour
             any
             alteration
             of
             Church-Government
          
           (
           tho'
           the
           keys
           be
           in
           the
           power
           of
           Lay-Chancellors
           ,
           and
           tho'
           the
           King
           may
           command
           us
           to
           endeavour
           it
           )
           must
           the
           Nation
           or
           Clergy
           swear
           never
           (
           in
           their
           own
           places
           )
           to
           endeavour
           any
           alteration
           of
           
             the
             Bishops
             Institutions
          
           (
           as
           you
           take
           them
           )
           ,
           and
           yet
           may
           the
           Bishops
           alter
           the
           very
           
             Form
             of
             Government
          
           ,
           and
           Churches
           made
           by
           our
           Universal
           King
           ?
        
         
           2.
           
           What
           an
           uncertain
           mutable
           thing
           may
           Christs
           Laws
           or
           Church-Government
           prove
           ,
           while
           mutable
           men
           may
           change
           it
           at
           their
           pleasure
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           To
           what
           purpose
           is
           Antiquity
           and
           Tradition
           so
           much
           pleaded
           by
           Hierarchical
           Divines
           ,
           as
           if
           that
           were
           the
           Test
           to
           know
           the
           right
           Government
           and
           Church
           ,
           if
           the
           Bishops
           may
           alter
           it
           ?
        
         
           4.
           
           If
           thus
           much
           of
           Christs
           Laws
           and
           Institutions
           may
           be
           altered
           by
           Prelates
           ,
           how
           shall
           we
           be
           sure
           that
           all
           the
           rest
           is
           not
           also
           at
           their
           will
           and
           mercy
           ?
           or
           which
           is
           it
           that
           they
           may
           alter
           ,
           and
           which
           not
           ?
        
         
           5.
           
           Doth
           not
           this
           set
           man
           so
           far
           above
           God
           ,
           or
           equal
           with
           him
           ,
           as
           will
           still
           tempt
           men
           to
           think
           that
           more
           are
           Antichristian
           than
           the
           Pope
           ?
           If
           you
           say
           that
           it
           is
           by
           Gods
           own
           grant
           ,
           I
           wait
           for
           your
           proof
           ,
           that
           God
           granteth
           power
           to
           any
           man
           above
           his
           Laws
           :
           Those
           that
           he
           made
           but
           Local
           or
           Temporary
           himself
           ,
           are
           not
           abrogated
           or
           changed
           by
           man
           where
           they
           bind
           not
           ;
           for
           they
           never
           bound
           any
           but
           their
           proper
           subjects
           ,
           
             e.
             g.
          
           The
           Iewish
           Laws
           ,
           as
           such
           ,
           never
           bound
           the
           Gentile
           world
           ;
           and
           the
           command
           of
           washing
           feet
           ,
           bound
           only
           th●se
           where
           the
           use
           of
           going
           bare-leg'd
           with
           Sandals
           in
           a
           hot
           Country
           ,
           
           made
           it
           an
           office
           of
           kindness
           ;
           and
           so
           of
           other
           Temporary
           precepts
           .
        
         
           6.
           
           How
           contrary
           is
           this
           to
           the
           common
           Christian
           Doctrine
           ,
           that
           we
           must
           obey
           none
           that
           command
           us
           to
           sin
           against
           God
           ?
           For
           by
           the
           first
           assertion
           ,
           and
           this
           ,
           it
           seemeth
           that
           it
           cannot
           be
           a
           sin
           which
           the
           Bishops
           command
           .
        
         
           7.
           
           I
           pray
           you
           put
           in
           an
           exception
           for
           the
           Power
           and
           Lives
           of
           Kings
           ,
           and
           the
           Laws
           of
           the
           Land
           ,
           and
           the
           Property
           and
           Liberty
           of
           the
           Subjects
           ;
           and
           one
           word
           for
           the
           Protestant
           Religion
           .
           For
           we
           
           English-men
           think
           God
           to
           be
           greater
           than
           the
           King
           ,
           or
           St.
           Patrick
           ;
           and
           Gods
           Laws
           to
           be
           firmer
           than
           the
           Statutes
           of
           King
           and
           Parliament
           .
           And
           yet
           I
           doubt
           that
           the
           King
           and
           some
           Parliament
           will
           be
           angry
           if
           you
           do
           but
           say
           that
           the
           Bishops
           by
           consent
           may
           change
           their
           Statutes
           ,
           or
           lawful
           Officers
           and
           Powers
           ;
           And
           Bishops
           ,
           if
           you
           say
           that
           Episcopacy
           may
           be
           changed
           .
        
         
           IX
           .
           Baptism
           ,
           as
           such
           ,
           entereth
           not
           the
           Baptized
           into
           any
           particular
           Church
           ,
           but
           only
           into
           the
           Vniversal
           ,
           headed
           by
           Christ
           ;
           yet
           a
           man
           may
           at
           the
           same
           time
           ;
           be
           entered
           into
           the
           Vniversal
           ,
           and
           into
           a
           
             particular
             Church
          
           ,
           but
           that
           is
           by
           a
           double
           consent
           ,
           and
           not
           by
           Baptism
           as
           such
           .
           In
           this
           I
           know
           none
           that
           agree
           with
           you
           but
           some
           few
           of
           the
           Independents
           in
           New-England
           ,
           and
           some
           of
           the
           Papists
           .
           I
           confess
           Bellarmine
           saith
           ,
           That
           by
           Baptism
           we
           are
           virtually
           obliged
           to
           the
           Pope
           ,
           being
           baptized
           by
           a
           Ministry
           ,
           and
           into
           a
           Church
           ,
           of
           which
           he
           is
           the
           Head.
           But
           the
           contrary
           is
           proved
           ,
        
         
           1.
           
           From
           the
           express
           form
           of
           the
           Baptismal
           Covenant
           ,
           which
           only
           tyeth
           us
           to
           Christ
           and
           his
           Universal
           Church
           ,
           and
           maketh
           us
           Christians
           .
           But
           to
           be
           a
           Christian
           dedicated
           to
           the
           Father
           ,
           Son
           ,
           and
           Holy
           Ghost
           ,
           is
           one
           thing
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           a
           part
           of
           the
           Pastoral
           Charge
           of
           
             A.
             B.
          
           or
           
             N.
             N.
          
           is
           another
           thing
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           What
           particular
           Church
           was
           the
           Eunuch
           ,
           Act.
           8.
           baptized
           into
           ?
           Not
           that
           of
           Ierusalem
           ,
           for
           he
           was
           going
           from
           it
           ,
           never
           like
           to
           see
           it
           more
           .
           Not
           that
           in
           Ethiopia
           ,
           for
           there
           was
           none
           till
           he
           began
           it
           .
           If
           you
           say
           ,
           of
           Philips
           Church
           :
           1.
           
           I
           pray
           you
           ,
           where
           was
           that
           ?
           2.
           
           And
           how
           prove
           you
           it
           ?
           3.
           
           Specially
           
           if
           it
           was
           Philip
           the
           Deacon
           that
           had
           no
           Church
           ,
           being
           no
           Bishop
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           May
           not
           men
           be
           baptized
           in
           Turkey
           ,
           or
           among
           other
           Infidels
           ,
           or
           Indians
           ,
           where
           there
           is
           no
           Church
           ?
           And
           is
           the
           first
           baptized
           man
           among
           them
           ,
           a
           Church
           himself
           ?
           Paul
           thanketh
           God
           that
           he
           baptized
           no
           more
           of
           the
           Corinthians
           ,
           lest
           they
           should
           think
           that
           he
           baptized
           into
           his
           own
           name
           .
           And
           doth
           every
           Baptizer
           baptize
           to
           himself
           ,
           or
           to
           his
           Bishop
           ?
           A
           man
           may
           baptize
           out
           of
           all
           Diocesses
           ,
           or
           in
           another's
           .
        
         
           X.
           As
           to
           your
           next
           Assertion
           ,
           I
           grant
           ,
           that
           when
           a
           Bishop
           or
           a
           beggar
           speaketh
           the
           Commands
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           a
           King
           speaketh
           against
           it
           ,
           we
           must
           follow
           that
           Bishop
           or
           beggar
           ,
           rather
           than
           the
           King
           ,
           because
           this
           is
           but
           obeying
           God
           before
           men
           .
           But
           supposing
           that
           it
           is
           a
           thing
           indifferent
           ,
           and
           but
           
             circa
             sacra
          
           ,
           and
           not
           a
           
             proper
             part
          
           of
           the
           
             Agent
             Pastors
             Office
          
           ,
           I
           confess
           to
           you
           ,
           I
           will
           obey
           the
           King
           before
           the
           Bishop
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           Because
           it
           is
           a
           thing
           that
           is
           under
           the
           Power
           of
           the
           King
           to
           command
           ;
           and
           if
           so
           ,
           the
           King
           is
           the
           Supreme
           ,
           and
           not
           the
           Bishop
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Bishops
           themselves
           are
           Subjects
           of
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           owe
           him
           obedience
           .
           Therefore
           rule
           not
           over
           or
           before
           him
           in
           matters
           belonging
           to
           his
           Office.
           
        
         
           3.
           
           Bishops
           are
           chosen
           by
           the
           King
           ,
           (
           for
           I
           suppose
           no
           man
           takes
           the
           Dean
           and
           Chapters
           choice
           for
           more
           than
           a
           Ceremony
           ,
           that
           knoweth
           it
           )
           ;
           if
           the
           King
           command
           me
           to
           Preach
           at
           one
           hour
           ,
           or
           one
           place
           ,
           and
           the
           Bishop
           at
           another
           ,
           or
           to
           use
           for
           Uniformity
           such
           a
           Translation
           ,
           Metre
           ,
           Liturgy
           ,
           Utensils
           ,
           Garments
           ,
           &c
           and
           the
           Bishops
           others
           ,
           I
           will
           obey
           the
           King
           before
           the
           Bishop
           .
           But
           if
           either
           or
           both
           command
           me
           
             to
             sin
          
           ,
           I
           will
           obey
           neither
           so
           ;
           and
           if
           they
           would
           take
           me
           off
           from
           that
           which
           Christ
           hath
           made
           a
           real
           part
           of
           my
           
             own
             Office
          
           (
           as
           commanding
           that
           I
           shall
           preach
           and
           pray
           in
           
             no
             words
          
           but
           such
           as
           they
           
             prescribe
             ,
             &c.
          
           )
           I
           think
           neither
           hath
           power
           to
           do
           this
           .
        
         
           But
           Bishop
           Bilson
           of
           
             Christian
             Obedience
          
           ,
           and
           Bishop
           Andrews
           in
           his
           
             Tortura
             Toetis
          
           ,
           and
           Buckeridg
           of
           
             Rochester
             ,
             and
             Grotius
             de
             imprrio
             sum
             ▪
             Potest
             .
             circa
             Sacra
             ,
          
           have
           said
           so
           much
           of
           the
           Power
           
           of
           Kings
           about
           Religion
           ,
           as
           that
           I
           think
           I
           need
           not
           add
           any
           more
           .
        
         
           And
           by
           the
           same
           Arguments
           that
           you
           will
           absolve
           me
           from
           obeying
           if
           
             the
             King
             forbid
             me
             to
             Preach
             ,
          
           by
           the
           same
           you
           absolve
           ,
           if
           the
           Bishop
           forbid
           me
           .
           If
           I
           may
           disobey
           Constantius
           and
           Valens
           ,
           I
           may
           disobey
           
             Eusebius
             Nicomed
             .
             Theognis
             Maris
          
           .
           If
           I
           may
           disobey
           Theodosius
           junior
           ,
           
             Anastasius
             ,
             Zeno
             ,
             Iustinian
          
           ,
           I
           may
           disobey
           
             Petrus
             Moggus
             ,
             Dioscorus
             ,
             Severus
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           But
           you
           will
           much
           cross
           your
           ●nds
           if
           you
           tell
           the
           Londoners
           that
           they
           may
           preach
           and
           worship
           God
           though
           the
           King
           forbid
           them
           ,
           but
           not
           at
           all
           if
           the
           Bishop
           forbid
           them
           .
           For
           he
           that
           exalteth
           himself
           ,
           or
           is
           sinfully
           exalted
           by
           others
           ,
           shall
           be
           brought
           low
           .
           If
           the
           reverence
           of
           the
           King
           were
           not
           greater
           in
           England
           than
           of
           the
           Bishops
           ,
           the
           consciences
           of
           many
           thousands
           would
           stick
           but
           little
           at
           disobedience
           .
           There
           are
           so
           many
           cases
           first
           to
           be
           resolved
           .
           As
           ,
        
         
           1.
           
           Whether
           such
           Diocesans
           deposing
           all
           Parochial
           Churches
           (
           and
           Bishops
           )
           and
           reducing
           them
           to
           Chappels
           or
           parts
           only
           of
           a
           Church
           ,
           be
           not
           against
           Christs
           Law
           ?
        
         
           2.
           
           Whether
           they
           destroy
           not
           the
           ancient
           order
           of
           
             particular
             Churches
          
           (
           Bishops
           )
           and
           Discipline
           ?
        
         
           3.
           
           Who
           made
           their
           office
           ,
           and
           by
           what
           power
           ?
        
         
           4.
           
           Who
           chose
           and
           called
           them
           to
           it
           ?
        
         
           5.
           
           Whether
           their
           Commands
           be
           not
           null
           ,
           as
           contrary
           to
           Gods
           ?
        
         
           6
           ▪
           How
           far
           Communion
           with
           them
           that
           silence
           hundreds
           of
           faithful
           Ministers
           ,
           and
           set
           up
           in
           their
           stead
           —
           &c.
           is
           lawful
           ?
           Many
           such
           questions
           the
           people
           are
           not
           so
           easily
           satisfied
           in
           ,
           as
           you
           are
           .
        
         
           XI
           .
           And
           the
           three
           last
           all
           set
           together
           ,
           look
           with
           an
           ill
           design
           :
           The
           Preface
           to
           Dr.
           
             Rich.
             Cousins
          
           Tables
           ,
           tells
           the
           King
           ,
           That
           the
           Church-Government
           here
           is
           the
           Kings
           ,
           or
           
             derived
             from
             him
          
           ,
           and
           dependant
           on
           him
           ;
           and
           
             Grotius
             de
             Imperio
             sum
             ▪
             potest
             .
          
           proveth
           at
           large
           the
           Power
           of
           Kings
           
             circa
             sacra
          
           ,
           as
           doth
           Spalatensis
           ,
           and
           many
           more
           ;
           and
           that
           Canons
           are
           but
           good
           counsel
           ,
           till
           the
           King
           make
           them
           Laws
           .
           And
           we
           know
           no
           Law-makers
           but
           the
           King
           and
           Parliament
           .
           But
           if
           the
           Church
           be
           the
           Expounders
           of
           the
           Liturgy
           ,
           Rubrick
           and
           Canons
           ,
           Articles
           and
           Acts
           of
           Uniformity
           ,
           and
           out
           
           of
           Convocation-time
           ,
           the
           Bishops
           be
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           the
           Archbishops
           be
           the
           Rulers
           of
           the
           Bishops
           ,
           (
           that
           swear
           obedience
           to
           them
           )
           this
           hath
           a
           dangerous
           aspect
           :
           For
           then
           it
           is
           in
           the
           power
           of
           the
           Bishops
           (
           if
           not
           of
           the
           Archbishops
           only
           )
           to
           put
           a
           sense
           upon
           our
           39
           Articles
           ,
           Rubricks
           ,
           &c.
           consistent
           with
           Popery
           or
           Heresie
           ,
           and
           so
           to
           change
           the
           Religion
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           without
           King
           or
           Parliament
           ,
           or
           against
           them
           at
           their
           pleasure
           .
        
         
           And
           thus
           Officers
           of
           mans
           making
           ,
           who
           become
           a
           Church
           of
           mans
           devising
           ,
           may
           have
           advantage
           by
           this
           and
           the
           former
           Articles
           ,
           to
           destroy
           Godliness
           ,
           Christianity
           and
           Humanity
           .
        
         
           Indeed
           by
           the
           Preface
           to
           the
           Liturgy
           ,
           the
           Bishop
           is
           made
           the
           Expounder
           of
           any
           thing
           doubtful
           in
           the
           Book
           ;
           and
           by
           the
           Index
           the
           Act
           of
           Uniformity
           is
           made
           part
           of
           the
           Book
           .
           But
           this
           affrighteth
           me
           the
           more
           from
           declaring
           :
        
         
           1.
           
           Because
           I
           must
           consent
           to
           all
           the
           Penalties
           and
           Impositions
           of
           the
           Act
           it self
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           And
           the
           Bishop
           ,
           Exposition
           is
           limited
           ,
           so
           that
           it
           must
           be
           contrary
           to
           nothing
           in
           the
           Book
           .
        
         
           Thus
           I
           have
           given
           you
           the
           reasons
           of
           my
           
             destructive
             Conference
          
           .
        
         
           If
           I
           had
           been
           with
           you
           ,
           and
           we
           had
           been
           to
           enter
           upon
           any
           dispute
           that
           tendeth
           to
           satisfaction
           ,
           I
           would
           have
           endeavoured
           to
           avoid
           the
           common
           frustraters
           of
           Disputes
           ,
           1.
           
           By
           ambiguous
           words
           :
           2.
           
           And
           subjects
           that
           are
           no
           subjects
           :
           Therefore
           if
           you
           desire
           any
           such
           dispute
           :
        
         
           I.
           I
           intreat
           you
           to
           write
           me
           down
           your
           sense
           of
           some
           terms
           which
           we
           shall
           frequently
           use
           ,
           (
           and
           I
           will
           do
           the
           like
           of
           any
           at
           your
           desire
           )
           :
           As
           what
           you
           mean
           ,
           1.
           
           By
           the
           word
           Bishop
           .
           2.
           
           By
           a
           Church
           .
           3.
           
           By
           a
           
             particular
             Church
          
           .
           4.
           
           By
           a
           
             Diocess
             and
             Diocesan
             Church
          
           .
           5.
           
           By
           a
           
             National
             Church
          
           .
           6.
           
           By
           the
           
             Vniversal
             Church
          
           .
           7.
           
           By
           
             Church
             Government
             and
             Iurisdiction
          
           .
           8.
           
           By
           Schism
           .
           I
           shall
           dispute
           no
           terms
           unexplained
           ,
           lest
           one
           take
           them
           in
           one
           sense
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           in
           another
           ,
           and
           so
           we
           dispute
           but
           about
           a
           sound
           of
           words
           .
        
         
           II.
           I
           desire
           that
           the
           
             denied
             Subject
          
           of
           the
           Question
           may
           not
           be
           taken
           for
           granted
           ,
           instead
           of
           being
           proved
           .
        
         
           On
           these
           terms
           (
           supposing
           the
           common
           Laws
           of
           Disputation
           ,
           especially
           avoiding
           words
           that
           have
           no
           determinate
           sense
           )
           I
           shall
           
           not
           refuse
           whenever
           you
           invite
           me
           ;
           and
           I
           am
           able
           to
           debate
           with
           you
           any
           of
           these
           points
           that
           I
           am
           concerned
           in
           ;
           especially
           ,
           
             whether
             my
             Preaching
             Christs
             Gospel
             as
             I
             do
             ,
             be
             my
             sin
             ,
             or
             my
             duty
             ?
          
           And
           if
           our
           great
           distance
           in
           Principles
           put
           either
           of
           us
           upon
           r●●sons
           that
           seem
           dishonouring
           to
           the
           person
           opposed
           ,
           we
           shall
           I
           hope
           〈…〉
           that
           it
           is
           the
           opinion
           only
           that
           is
           directly
           intended
           .
           But
           〈…〉
           opinion
           is
           the
           
             persons
             opinion
          
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           bad
           ,
           is
           a
           dish●n●●r
           ,
           whi●●
           the
           
             owner
             only
          
           is
           guilty
           of
           ,
           and
           the
           opponent
           ca●not
           〈…〉
           must
           not
           forbear
           to
           open
           the
           evil
           of
           the
           cause
           ,
           for
           avoiding
           the
           dishonour
           of
           the
           owner
           ;
           but
           must
           the
           rather
           open
           it
           ,
           in
           hope
           that
           the
           owner
           will
           disown
           it
           ,
           when
           he
           understandeth
           truly
           what
           it
           is
           .
           For
           I
           suppose
           it
           is
           evidence
           of
           Truth
           that
           we
           desire
           .
        
         
           In
           Conclusion
           ,
           remember
           I
           pray
           you
           ,
           1.
           
           That
           it
           is
           not
           the
           ancient
           Episcopacy
           (
           which
           was
           in
           Cyprians
           days
           ;
           yea
           ,
           which
           agreeth
           with
           
           Epiphanius's
           Intimations
           ,
           and
           Petavius
           excellent
           Notes
           thereon
           ,
           
             in
             Haeres
          
           .
           69.
           )
           which
           I
           deny
           .
           And
           I
           conjecture
           that
           at
           this
           day
           in
           England
           there
           are
           more
           Episcopal
           than
           Presbyterian
           silenced
           Non-conformists
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           That
           what
           sort
           of
           Prelacy
           or
           higher
           Rulers
           I
           dare
           not
           subscribe
           to
           ,
           yet
           I
           can
           live
           quietly
           and
           submissively
           under
           ,
           though
           not
           obey
           them
           by
           sinning
           against
           God
           ,
           or
           breaking
           my
           Vows
           of
           Baptism
           or
           Ordination
           ,
           and
           perfidiously
           leaving
           souls
           to
           Satan
           .
           Nothing
           more
           threateneth
           the
           subversion
           of
           the
           Church-Government
           than
           swearing
           men
           to
           approve
           of
           all
           th●t's
           in
           it
           .
           Many
           can
           submit
           and
           live
           in
           peace
           ,
           that
           dare
           not
           subscribe
           or
           swear
           Approbation
           .
           It
           was
           the
           
             &
             caet●ra
          
           Oath
           1640
           ,
           that
           constrained
           me
           to
           th●se
           searches
           which
           〈◊〉
           me
           a
           Nonconformist
           .
           It
           is
           an
           easie
           ma●●er
           for
           Overdoers
           to
           add
           but
           a
           cla●se
           or
           two
           more
           to
           their
           Oaths
           and
           Subscriptions
           ,
           which
           shall
           ma●e
           almost
           all
           the
           conscionable
           Ministers
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           Nonconformists
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Whenever
           notorious
           necessity
           ceaseth
           by
           the
           sufficient
           number
           and
           q●ality
           of
           Conforming
           Preachers
           ,
           I
           will
           cease
           Preaching
           in
           England
           (
           But
           death
           is
           liker
           first
           to
           silence
           me
           .
           )
        
         
           Though
           I
           take
           my
           Conforming
           to
           be
           a
           Complex
           of
           heinous
           sins
           ,
           
           should
           I
           be
           guilty
           of
           it
           ;
           yet
           till
           I
           am
           called
           ,
           I
           perswade
           none
           to
           Nonformity
           for
           fear
           of
           casting
           them
           (
           occasionally
           )
           out
           of
           the
           Ministry
           ,
           preferring
           their
           work
           before
           the
           change
           of
           their
           judgment
           till
           such
           endeavours
           are
           clearly
           made
           by
           duty
           .
           )
           But
           all
           your
           endeavour
           ,
           as
           far
           as
           ever
           I
           perceived
           ,
           is
           not
           so
           much
           to
           draw
           us
           to
           Conformity
           ,
           as
           to
           persuade
           us
           to
           give
           over
           Preaching
           Christs
           Gospel
           ,
           so
           contrary
           are
           our
           designs
           .
           1
           Thes·
           2.15
           ,
           16.
           
           Methinks
           is
           a
           fearful
           Text.
           And
           so
           are
           the
           words
           of
           the
           Liturgy
           before
           the
           Sacrament
           ,
           
             If
             any
             of
             you
             be
             a
             hinderer
             of
             Gods
             Word
             —
             repent
             —
             or
             take
             not
             this
             Sacrament
             ,
             lest
             Satan
             enter
             into
             you
             ,
             as
             he
             did
             into
          
           Judas
           ,
           
             and
             fill
             you
             ,
             &c.
          
           
        
      
       
         FINIS
         .
      
    
     
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A26860-e17060
           
             This
             was
             written
             long
             ago
             .
          
           
             The
             Earl
             of
             Orery
             .
          
           
             ☜
             
          
        
      
    
  

